My Boyfriend likes to expose me (MF,exhib)

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 15 – My Training Course continued
-------------------------------------------------

Wednesday
--------------
Breakfast went as it did the previous day. I ate too much and felt a little bloated and rubbed my stomach as I walked back to the lift. The rubbing must have loosened the robe’s belt because it came undone as I walked. I couldn’t be bothered to fasten it again and fortunately I saw no one on the way.


The trip on the underground was horrible. When I got on the train I had to stand right in front of a sitting man. As more people poured on I was pushed right up to the man. My right foot was in between his legs. With my bag over my shoulder and that arm holding my books; my other hand was up holding a ceiling strap. I had to stretch to do this and I could see a big strip of bare flesh round my waist in the reflection in the window. I could also feel a man pressing against my back.

I smiled when I had the horrible thought of me being naked on that train.

As the train moved off a hand from the man behind me went to my butt. I looked at the reflection of him in the window and saw (and felt) him bend his knees as his hand slid down then back up under my skirt.

As the back of my skirt went up, so did the front. I looked at my reflection and saw that my pussy was exposed. I was getting exposed on 2 fronts; the man behind me was groping my bare butt (and pussy); and the man sat in front of me was inches from my exposed pussy.

Luckily, the man behind me was a lot taller than me so I was too low for him to really grope my pussy. He could touch it but not get in to it.

At the next station quite a few people got off, including the groper. My skirt fell back down and I breathed a sigh of relief.


The rest of my day went just about the same as the previous day and I returned to my hotel with my stomach still feeling full. No evening meal for me again.


As I walked through reception on the way to my room I heard someone say,

“Tanya Turner.”

“Strange.” I thought because I didn’t know anyone there.

It was a man receptionist and he told me that a package had been delivered for me. That was even stranger, but I took it and continued to the lift. Going up with 3 other people in there I opened the package. As soon as I saw what it was I blushed and pushed it back into the package.

Someone had sent me a vibrating butt plug with a big fake diamond on the end.

As soon as I got into my room I skyped Ryan, he asked me if I’d got the package. When I said that I had he told me to get the rest of my clothes off and put my new toy into my pussy.

There was already more than enough natural lubrication for the butt plug to slide straight in.

I looked at myself in the mirror and saw that I could only just see the diamond when I stood up straight. If I leaned back and thrust my hips forward the whole diamond was visible.

Ryan told me to take it out, which I reluctantly did, and he told me to work out how to switch in on. One press on the diamond and the vibe started running on low. Press again and it went to high. Press again and it switched off.

Ryan told me to wear my new vibe as soon as I got back from my massage and to keep it in until I got home; only taking it out to change the batteries. He said that I could choose when to switch it on and off.

“Even on the training course and when I go to bed?” I asked.

“Yes and yes. Remember that it doesn’t have to be switched on – apart from all evening that is.”

I thought about it and then told Ryan that I thought that I could do that; that it wouldn’t be too difficult. After all, if it got too much for me all I had to do was press the diamond once or twice and it go off.

Then he told me to change the camera on skype and to get ready for my massage.


I showered, shaved and did everything else that I had to do; then set off to find the masseur. I didn’t bother with clothes (apart from my jewellery) for 2 reasons, firstly Ryan had told me not to wear any, and secondly I would be naked on the table soon. I did carry a towel and my tablet which I switched on and started the skype call as I walked.


I knocked on the door and waited. It was opened by a man aged about 40, wearing white trousers and a white T-shirt.

“Tanya, come in.” he said with a Spanish accent.

I looked round the room and saw a table at the side of the room.

“Is it okay to leave these here?” I asked.

“Si, yes.” Manuel said.

I leaned the tablet against the wall hoping that I’d got the angle right for Ryan then turned back to Manuel. He patted the table indicating that I should climb on.

As I settled on my stomach Manuel asked me if I had any areas that I wanted him to pay particular attention to. I smiled and decided to say,

“My Pussy.”

But when my mouth opened, out came,

“No.”

I was disappointed with myself.


Manuel was good, just as good as the neck ache masseur. While he was doing the backs of my legs he just touched my pussy. It was electrifying; I let out a little moan, spread my legs wider and felt a little wet rush.

I was ready for Manuel to ask me to turn over and for him to start on my pussy but he kept working on my back and legs. Each time his hands accidentally touched my pussy it got wetter and wetter. I was aching for those fingers to be inside me.

Finally Manuel asked me to turn over. As I settled on my back I realised that I’d opened my legs quite wide. I thought about how wet my pussy felt but I didn’t care. I just wanted him to get on with it.

That man teased me something rotten. His hands massaged close to my nipples and pussy but didn’t touch them for what seemed like hours. By the time he finally touched my nipples they felt like they were going to burst.

Then he went back to my pussy, well, not in me, or my clit. He started the massaging all around it again, but this time he was pressing quite hard around my pussy, In particular he was pressing above my pubic bone. It was like he was trying to get to my g-spot from the outside. I must say that it felt like he had found it.

That went on for ages and my AF was rising quickly. Manuel brought me quite close to cumming quite a few times but he’s always back-off for a while.

When he did let me cum he changed his action. The middle 2 fingers on his right hand went inside me and pressed up while his thumb tickled my clit. Meanwhile his left hand was pressing down just above my pubic bone. It was like he was trying to feel the fingers of one hand with the fingers of the other.

I was the sandwich between his hands and I was cumming hard. I was trying to lift my butt off the table but he was holding me down.

On and on and on he went while I was cumming and cumming and cumming. I could feel the sweat pouring off me and my juices flooding out.

I have no idea how long it went for, or how many times I came.

Finally Manuel let go of me with his left hand and my butt went up in the air. From shoulder blades to ankles I was off the table while Manuel’s right hand kept torturing my pussy.

My head was going from side to side and obscenities were escaping my mouth. I was in heaven; one orgasm after another after another.

Manuel removed his hand but I still kept cumming for ages. When the big orgasms finally stopped I lay flat and started giggling. Every few seconds another mini orgasm would hit me and I’d jerk or spasm.   

 
Manuel left me to relax for a while but I just lay there giggling and having the occasional after-shock of a mini orgasm. Manuel had to coax me to get on my feet. My legs just didn’t want to take my weight.

Eventually I managed to collect my towel and tablet and slowly head back to my room. By the time I got out of the lift I was able to skip along the corridor, still with a big grin on my face.


In my room I looked at myself in the mirror. I still had the grin on my face. I picked up my new toy and held it to my hole. As soon as contact was made I jumped and I started giggling again. As I pushed it in I started shaking. I was sooo close to cumming again.

I wanted to try the vibrating part but I didn’t dare; I didn’t know if I could take it so soon after Manuel.


It was then that I remembered Ryan and Skype. I turned the volume up and saw that the connection had dropped. I tried calling him back but there was no answer. I hoped that he’d seen most of my massage. I decided to call him back later.


I was still grinning as I set off back to the leisure centre, towel swinging round in the air. I was in a good mood and I wanted to get some exercise.


Going down in the lift I was joined by 2 middle-aged men. They stared at the naked me for ages before one of them said,

“Someone’s in a good mood.”

“Yes, I’ve just had a massage and I feel great.” I replied.

“You look a little young to be having massages.”

“My dad thought that I should start young.”

“It looks like your dad thinks that you should start a few things while you’re young.”

I assumed that he meant the jewellery and the fact that I was naked. When the doors opened the 2 men got out and I heard one of them say,

“I wish that I was still a teenager.”


I walked into the leisure centre again and the receptionist smiled at me. It was one of those ‘knowing’ smiles. I blushed a bit.


In the workout room I was met by George who asked me why I was so happy and I told him that I’d been for a massage and that Manuel had done a good job.

“Manuel!” George exclaimed; “aren’t you a little young for that sort of massage?”

“Oh no, my daddy says that I should start these things as soon as I want to.”

“Wow, your father is quite a man.”

“Yeah, can you show me some more of the machines please?”

“Sure; shall we start over there?”

George took me to a machine that strengthens your legs by you forcing them apart and then back together. As soon as George demonstrated it I knew that I was going to be embarrassed; but I was still in a good mood and I decided to go for it.

As soon as my legs parted George said,

“Wow Tanya, what’s that, has your father bought you some more jewellery?”

My legs were straining but my hands were free and I automatically touched the diamond. I didn’t realise how sensitive the switch was and the vibe burst into life. I lost it and my legs clamped together.

“Sorry!” I said, “Yes, daddy thought that I might like it. Do you like it?”

“Err yes, do you?”

“Yeah, I do, but I haven’t had time to get used to it yet. I think that I might like it more soon.”


With the vibe purring away inside me we managed to try 3 more machines before I told George that I’d had enough. I thought about having 10 minutes on an exercise cycle but there was no way that I could let my pussy slide from side to side with that diamond sticking out of my hole.


I had a quick shower, switched the vibe off then went for a swim.

Going through to the pool I saw Carrie and the 2 Japanese girls in the pool; the Japs were in the deep end, one was holding onto the rail round the side whilst the other was near the middle. She was frantically kicking, throwing her arms around and shouting something. I looked back to her friend or sister and saw that she wasn’t too happy.

I realised that the girl in the middle of the pool was in trouble so I dropped my towel and dived in. The girl was thrashing about and coughing so I swam behind her and surfaced really close to her back. Putting my right arm over her right shoulder I grabbed her left tit and started swimming backwards. It was hard work because the girl wouldn’t stop thrashing about.

It took a good minute to get her to the shallow end where I stood on the bottom. The girl was still thrashing about so I let go of her tit. As she started to go down she realised that she could touch the bottom. She stood up and continued coughing.

Her sister / friend worked her way round the side and came over to us. She hugged  her sister / friend then turned and hugged me. She was going on about something but I didn’t have a clue what so I turned and swam off to the other end. I got out and went to the jacuzzi where I relaxed for a while. I’d forgotten about Carrie until she came and joined me.

“That was quite some feat that you just did; where did you learn to do that?”

I told her all about my swimming when I was at school. Carrie was impressed.


A middle-aged couple came and climbed in so we got out and went to relax on sun loungers. We’d been there, on sun loungers side by side, with our legs bent and knees apart for about 10 minutes when the 2 Jap girls appeared and stood at my feet. They were still naked, but standing with their feet together and their heads bowed down.

“WTF.” I thought and was about to get up and try to lose them when the old Japanese man walked up and stood beside them.

Just as I was thinking, “This is weird.”

The old man said,

“Please, I would like to thank you for saving my daughter.” Only in broken English and with a terrible accent.

“Please allow my daughters to take care of you.”

I hadn’t a clue what he meant by that but whatever it was I didn’t want any part of it. I got up and went to the ladies changing room hoping that he wouldn’t follow me in there.

After about 5 minutes I went back out and lay next to Carrie again.

“What’s that sticking out of your hole?” Carrie asked. 

“Oh, Ryan sent me a new vibe. He says that I have to wear it until I get home.”

“Won’t the battery run flat by then?”

“Thankfully I don’t have to have it on all the time, and I can take it out to change the batteries. Imagine what it would be like on my training course to have this thing purring away inside me all day. I’d never get any work done.”

“You’d probably have a big puddle under your chair as well.” Carrie joked (I think).

After a couple of seconds Carrie continued,

“Let’s go into the sauna, I want to have a closer look at that thing.”


There was a youngish man sat in the sauna with a towel round his waist.

“Not in here Carrie, let’s go to the changing room.”

“No, here will do just fine. I’m sure that this gentleman won’t mind.”

“I do.” I said.

“Come on, you’re not going to go all shy on me; get on your back on the bench and get those legs open.”

I could have ignored her and left, but I didn’t. I did just as she told me. All the time the man was watching us both. I guess that it was quite unusual for him to have 2 naked young girls so close to him while they ignored his presence.

Carrie came and squat down near my pussy. She looked closely at the diamond then pressed on the end.

“That’s the switch,” I said as I jumped a little, “press it once to turn it on low, twice to turn it up to high; and a third time to turn it off.”

“So I’ve now got another way to make you cum Tanya.”

“Well yes, but I’d prefer to be the one touching the diamond.” I said.

“Rubbish, it’s a lot more fun if someone else does it.” Carrie said then reached out and pressed it again.

The vibe went onto full speed and I gasped.


Carrie stood up and went and sat at the end near my head, the other side of the sauna to the man. She lifted one foot up and started masturbating.

“I’ve got somewhere for us to go after our fun here.” Carrie said, “Somewhere that you’ll like. Then later on we’ll come back here and have lots more fun. I wouldn’t plan on having an early night little Tanya.”

I lay there with my legs open, the vibe pushing my AF factor up, and the man watching both of us. I could see the towel round the man changing shape.


I was the first to cum, thanks to the vibe. After the previous time that I’d cum this one was a bit of an anti-climax; but still good. Just as I was calming down Carrie said,

“Treadmill.”

“No!” I said, but the deed was done; I went back up there and started twitching. I could feel my pussy gripping the vibe.

Just as I started to come down the man stood up and left. His towel was tented out and there was a big wet patch at the top of the tent.

I reached to my pussy and pressed the diamond – peace at last.

“Now look what you’ve done Carrie.” I said.

“I wasn’t the one having 2 orgasms in front of him.”

“True, but who made me have them?”

“Hehe,” Carrie said. “But you enjoyed them. Don’t you dare try and deny it my cute little 13 year old exhibitionist.”

“Wrong on both counts; and you know it.” I said.

“I may have taken 10 years off your age, but I wasn’t wrong about the other part.”

“Yes you were.”

“No I wasn’t. Anyway, did you go and see Manuel earlier?” Carrie asked.

“Oh yeeeesssss; you were right, that man certainly has got a talent. He takes women’s orgasms to another level. How many times has he done you?”

“I don’t know; I’ve lost count. Hey, there’s this sales seminar thing on in the hotel. We’re going to see them probably roundabout now; come on, let’s get a shower and go up there. ”

We got up and went for a shower. As we were rinsing off I said,

“I don’t know that I want to go with you Carrie. I’m guessing that it will be a room full of dirty old men and I don’t want them looking at me like this.”

“Don’t be silly; you’ll love every second of it. Besides we need to go to wet their appetites for later.” Carrie said.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Well, I’m going to let some of them know that we’ll be back down here later. I can guarantee that some of them will turn up and that we’ll get them to wank for us. I haven’t seen a man cum for errrrr 24 hours. I’m missing it.”

“Well; I’m not going to fuck any of them.”

“Neither am I.” Carrie said. “Just let them cum on me; a sort of bukkake.”

“A what?” I asked.

“It’s where lots of men cum all over a naked girl.” Carrie relied.

“Oh yes, Ryan’s told me about that.”


By that time we’d both dried ourselves so Carrie led me out of the leisure centre and up to another of the big rooms. Waiting outside were some waiters; 3 young men a 3 young girls. They had a couple of trolleys with champagne bottles and glasses. Carrie spoke to one of the men then came to me and said,

“This lot is for them to congratulate themselves for a good year. We’re waiting for the word then this lot are going in to serve it. I’ve sent one of the guys and one of the girls away. You and I are going to take their places; okay?”

“No, I don’t want to do it.” I said.


No sooner than I had stopped talking, the door opened and a man came out. He looked at Carrie and me and smiled,

“Okay, we’re ready now.”

Carrie and the staff moved forward. I followed; my heart pounding.

Inside the trolleys stopped and the 2 young men started opening the bottles while Carrie and the other girl filled trays with glasses and started taking them to the tables.

I looked round the room; lots of eyes were on Carrie and me. Not wanting to draw even more attention to me I picked up a tray, filled it with glasses and took them to a nearby table. When I got back to the trolleys Carrie was there.

“Take a bottle and go and fill some glasses. While you’re there tell them that we’ll be in the leisure centre later.”

With that she was gone.

What could I do? I picked up a bottle and went and started pouring. Everyone was looking at me. I was in a bit of a trance and at first I didn’t hear what people were saying to me. Then I started to relax a bit and started to hear some of the comments. I heard: -

“I told you that this hotel would be interesting.”

“Wow, the staff get younger each time that I come here.”

“Hey darling, can I pull your chain?”

“Do your parents know that you’re here?”

“I thought that they had laws about child labour in this country.”

“What I wouldn’t give for a couple of hours with that.”

“What’s that between her legs?”


I also got my butt groped a couple of times.


Those comments and getting groped was what I expected from a group of men. What I didn’t expect was for me to start whispering to the men telling them to come and see us in the leisure centre later. Why the hell was I inviting them to come and see me get humiliated – which was what I just knew would happen.


As I started at the last table I realised that my nipples were rock hard and my pussy was all wet. I couldn’t really be enjoying it could I?


When everyone had got their champagne we left. Carrie had a word with the girl staff member then Carrie and I headed back to the leisure centre. In the lift Carrie asked me if she could borrow the remote controlled vibe that I had been using so we sent the lift back up to my floor and went for it.

In my room I washed the vibe, put new batteries in it and passed it to Carrie. She immediately squat down and pushed it home. No need for lubrication there.

When she was happy that it was right in she asked me to show her how the control worked. I did, making her jump and squeal when she first got zapped.

“Wow, this IS fun.” Carries said, “and it has other settings as well?”

I went through all the controls with Carrie squirming as I did so.

“Can I borrow the control as well please Tanya?”

With Carrie playing with the control we went back to the leisure centre. In the corridor we got a disgusted look from an old woman who looked as if she was going to a posh do somewhere with her husband. He just smiled and wished us a pleasant evening.

Carrie set the vibe on random zap, saying that she wanted to experience what I had for the past few days; then asked the receptionist girl to look after the control for her.
 
We decided to go to the jacuzzi where Carrie got me to tell her all about my massage. I tried to quiz her about her plans for later but she wouldn’t talk about them. Every so often Carrie would gasp then smile.

A while later the girl that had been serving the champagne with us came in and up to us.

“The sales seminar is ending Carrie.” She said.

“Okay Amber, you go and get changed, we’ll be in the sauna area.”
 
“What’s that all about?” I asked.

Carrie wouldn’t tell me but she pulled me up and told me that we were going to the sauna to get warmed up.

“Warmed up!” I thought, “I’m quite warm, we’ve been sitting in the jacuzzi for 20 odd minutes.”

We went to the sauna via reception where Carrie went behind the counter, did something then led me to our destination.

The sauna was empty so Carrie told me to sit at one end of the bench and put my leg up. As I did so I looked down at my pussy; the diamond was sparkling.

Carrie asked me if I was comfortable. When I said I was she leaned over and pressed the diamond. Next she went and sat at the other end of the bench, the same way as she had told me to.

If anyone coming in glanced left or right they would get an eyeful of our pussies

“Right, I hope that we don’t have to wait long.” Carrie said as she started idly rubbing her clit.

I wondered what we were waiting for, but didn’t say anything.


A couple of minutes later the door opened and in walked Amber. This time she was as naked as we were.

“Hi Amber!” Carrie said, and introduced me.

“Isn’t Tanya a little young for this?” Amber asked. “Oh, by the way Tanya, I like the jewellery, and how the hell is that diamond staying where it is?”

“Tanya’s okay,” Carrie relied, “she had a session with Manuel earlier tonight and she has this amazing skill.”

“Young for what?” I thought; “She couldn’t have been serious about that bukkake thing – could she?” I got a little worried.

“Think of the proper name of the running machines in the workout room, but don’t say it out loud.” Carrie said to Amber.

“No Carrie, please don’t do this.” I pleaded.

“Okay Amber, say the word.” Carrie said.

Amber looked puzzled but said,

“Treadmill.”

It happened; I started cumming. My hand went to my pussy. Why did I press the button once and not twice to switch it off before firmly holding my hand over my pussy?

When it started to subside I looked at Carrie and Amber. Carrie was grinning and Amber was just staring at me.

“That’s fucking amazing. How the fuck does that work?” Amber said.

Carrie explained for me while I pressed the diamond twice. I wanted a little reminder of the orgasm I’d just had.

Amber climbed up onto the top bench and sat with her knees bent and her feet up on the bench, about shoulder width apart. I could clearly see her bald pussy. It was open, I could see inside her hole.  I guessed that she was already aroused.


Just then the door opened and a man wearing only a towel walked in. He looked round at the 3 exposed pussies, grinned and sat near Carrie.

“Hi there.” Carrie said. “Have you come to look at us?”

“Oh yes, and more too if you want to play.” The man said.

“Don’t get too excited yet, we need a lot more cock before we start.” Carrie added.

“Bloody hell,” I thought, “had Carrie organised a gang bang?”

I didn’t get time to think about it anymore because the door opened and 2 more men walked in. They too stopped, stared and then smiled. Then 3 more men came in. It was getting crowded in there.

Carrie stood up and shouted,

“Okay gentlemen; there are enough of you to get started. If you’d just make way for us ladies to climb down and go outside we’ll get ready for you to start.”

Now I was getting worried. It really did sound like Carrie had organised a gang bang.

“Can we cum anywhere on you?” One man asked.

“Anywhere other than inside our butts or pussies.” Carrie shouted.


In a way I felt relieved, but at the same time I was unhappy. Carrie had organised a bukkake.

Not wanting to be a party pooper I followed Carrie and Amber out. The sun loungers had been re-arranged. There were only 3 of them now, arranged so that the foot of each were close together in a sort of star.

Carrie and Amber went and lay on 2 of the sun loungers so I took the other one. They were all raised at the head so that we could see each other.  I just lay there with my legs together, but when Carrie and Amber opened their legs wide, put their feet over the sides and started rubbing their pussies I automatically did the same. The vibe inside me was purring away and I was feeling horny.


The men that had followed us out came and stood round us, looking down at our goodies.

“Okay guys, ready when you are, let’s see those cocks.” Carrie said.

Towels were removed and I was looking up to 4 hard cocks with the owner’s hands wrapped round them.

My AF went up a notch then I heard,

“Treadmill!”

“Nooooo!” I said as I started cumming.

“Treadmill; treadmill; treadmill.” I said as I lost control of my body.

 
My body started to spasm and my back arched up. My embarrassment was forgotten as the orgasm took control.

“Treadmill; treadmill; treadmill.” I kept saying and someone kept saying the same. In the midst of my high I realised that it was a man’s voice saying,

 “Treadmill; treadmill; treadmill.”

No, not man, men; some of the men were chanting it. Did or didn’t they realise what it was doing to me.


I have no idea how many orgasms I had but I was really glad when I finally started to come down. I was knackered.

I started to get my day-to-day senses back and saw that I still had 2 men wanking above me. I looked down at my body and saw that I was covered with male cum. What’s more I could taste it and there was some in my left eye.

The 2 men made their donation and I just lay there, the vibe gently reminding me of what I’d been through.  Those 2 were the last of the men. I had mixed feelings about what had just happened.

“Hey Tanya,” I heard Carrie say, “was that good or was that good?”

I smiled and said,

“That was good Carrie.”

I looked over to Amber, she was covered in male cum just like Carrie and I. Amber was rubbing her clit.

“Come on Tanya, Amber hasn’t got anything inside her to make her happy; help me make her cum.”

As I slowly got up I thought,

“I’ve never done this, what do I do?”

I didn’t have to think, nature took over. Carrie sat on one side of Amber and me on the other. We gently caressed her tits, rubbing all that male cum all over them while our other hands played with her pussy. I rubbed her clit the same way as Ryan does to me.

Before long Amber started to cum. I stopped rubbing but Carrie told me to keep going. We kept going until Amber begged us to stop.

Then it was shower time for the 3 of us. I guess it was the fact that the vibe was still purring away that made me look at Carrie and Amber as they cleaned themselves, and I thought that they both looked good. I nearly had a lesbian thought.


Carrie and I decided to go and relax in the jacuzzi while Amber decided to go into the sauna. We just sat there, too tired to talk.

After a while I told Carrie that I was going to bed. We both got out and walked back to the sauna to let Amber know. When I opened the door we saw Amber sat on the bench, legs way up in the air, and George pounding into her.

I was about to say something but Carrie stopped me saying,

“Leave them; Amber’s earned a good fucking.”
 
I closed the door and we walked through the changing room to reception.

“Amber and George?” The receptionist asked.

Carrie just nodded as she collected the remote control and switched it off causing her to let out a long sigh.

“Fuck; that was good.”

“Hang on to it.” I said.


I left Carrie talking to the receptionist and went up to my room. A couple got into the lift when it stopped at the second floor but I was too tired to be embarrassed. 

I skype Ryan and started to tell him everything that had happened that evening but I fell asleep half way through.



Thursday
-----------
I woke up with the vibe very gently purring away; the battery was nearly flat. There was daylight coming through the window. Looking at the clock I discovered that I had woken up at my normal time. I breathed a sigh of relief as I realised that I wasn’t late.

I took the vibe out, put a new battery in it and went for the 3 S’s. Feeling refreshed I put the vibe back in and pressed the diamond once.

As I put just the robe on I realised that the belt had fallen out of the loops.

“Sod it.” I thought, “I’ll just hold it together when I have to.”


Breakfast went as normal, except that I needed both hands to hold my plates and one old man got quite a surprise when I walked passed him with my robe wide open.

Back in my room I skyped Ryan and apologised for falling asleep on him. He was in a bit of a rush and told me that I could tell him all about it later. The important thing to him was that I’d enjoyed myself.
 

While I was on the platform waiting for my train I saw the man that had groped me the previous morning. I tried to duck down behind someone else and hoped that he hadn’t seen me but when I got on the train he was right there behind me. It was crowded as usual and I was squashed between that man and another. He must have recognised me and remembered that I hadn’t screamed out when he groped me the day before so he grabbed my butt just as soon as the train started to move.

Terrifying as it was, it did feel good. His hand caressed me and quickly moved to my pussy, just like Ryan does. I think that he was a bit shocked to find something sticking out of my pussy because he suddenly stopped for a few seconds, then ran a finger round the diamond trying to work out what it was.

When he pressed on it I jumped a little as it burst into life. He tried to push the side of the diamond but his finger must have slipped and pressed on the diamond again. I gasped a little and tensed up as the vibe went on full blast.

The man must have felt the vibrations because he just stopped. My pussy was leaking my juices all over his hand.

I don’t think that the man had encountered anything like that before because he just stood there with his hand cupping my pussy as I filled his hand with my juices.

When we got to his stop he removed his hand and worked his way out. When he was on the platform he turned and stared at me.

I made a mental note to get a different train the next morning.


I felt quite self-conscious as I climbed the stairs going to the training room. I wasn’t sure if it was the fact that my skirt that day was a little shorter, and a little lighter, the fact that I had the diamond sticking out of my pussy, the fact that the vibe was still switched on full blast, or the fact that I had my juices running down the insides of my legs; or any combination of them.

What I did know was that I was squeezing my legs together as I walked up those stairs.

I went straight to the toilet, switched the vibe off and cleaned myself up.

Half way through the first session I suddenly realised that the instructor could probably see my diamond. On the Monday I’d decided that I was going to ignore the possibility / probability that he’d see my pussy and little tits a few times during the week and I decided just to ignore it; treat him like the Mr. Perv over the road; but this was different. What would he think of me with a vibe sticking out of my hole? Maybe he’d just think that it’s some sort of jewellery; yes, that’s what I’d say if he said anything.

I felt a little better and decided to concentrate on the course.

I caught him looking up my skirt a couple of times, and down my top but I just ignore him.
 

The train journey back to the hotel was worse. There weren’t many people in the carriage when I got on but at the next stop a crowd of teenage boys got on and came and stood all around me. I was sat down and 2 of them sat either side of me.

“Nice little tits.” One of them said.

That prompted the rest of them to look at me.

“Nice legs as well. I bet that they go all the way up to your cunt.” Another said.

“Show us your tits girly.” Another said.

I clamped my legs together and looked at the floor.

“Hey, don’t be so miserable, all we want is to see your tits.”

“And your pussy.” A voice in the background said.

I didn’t move a muscle.

“Hey slut, I said show us your tits; NOW.”

I was scared, very scared. There were lots of them and they could really hurt me. I decided to comply and started unbuttoning my blouse.

“Take it off.”

“No.”

“NOW.”

I did.

“Now stand up and take the skirt off.”

“Oh fuck,” I thought, “what would they say when they saw that I didn’t have any knickers on?”

The train pulled into a station and I breathed a sigh of relief. Someone was bound to get on. I looked to the doors to see that a couple of the youths were stood in the doorway stopping people coming in.

“Oh shit!” I thought and stood up and started unfastening my skirt.

The train moved off and I hoped that I could make it to the next station without getting raped.

I took my time but finally let it drop.

“Fucking hell; we’ve got a real slut here. I’m going to go first boys.” The first youth said.

He pushed me back onto the seat and spread my legs.”

“Fucking hell, what is THAT?”

He bent over and had a look at my diamond. He was still there when the train pulled into the next station.

I was sat there terrified and shaking when I hear one of them shout,

“COPS, RUN.”

And they did, they all ran and barged passed the 2 policeman that were at the door. They gave up trying to catch any of them and came to see me.

I was still in shock and hadn’t moved. As one of them told me that it was all over and that I’d be okay, the other picked up my skirt and laid it over my waist; then my blouse and laid it over my chest.

“How are you feeling miss? Do I need to call for an ambulance?”

I looked up at him, burst out crying and stood up and hugged him. In the process my clothed hit the floor again.

An arm went round me and I could feel his hand on my bare waist.

“It’s okay, you’re safe now.”

I kept hugging the policeman and crying on his shoulder while his colleague picked up my skirt and blouse.

The policeman I was hugging put his hands on both my shoulders and gently pushed be back.

“You need to get dressed miss.”

My crying started to stop and I looked at his face.

“Yes, yes, thank you so much I was so scared. I thought that they were going to …….”

“I know; do you need an ambulance?”

“No, no, I’m okay, well I will be in a few minutes.”

I took my blouse from the second policeman and put it on, then my skirt.

“I couldn’t find your knickers.” The second policeman said.

“I just need to sit down for a few minutes.” I said.


The train was still stopped in station and the policeman said,

“If you come with us we’ll get you a cup of tea and ask you a few question if that’s okay with you.”

“Yes, of course.”

We got off the train and the policemen took me to some office somewhere in the station.


The rest of that ‘incident’ isn’t worth describing here, and after about half an hour I was back on a train to my station. I never thought that I would be grateful for crowded trains. Better to be groped than raped.


Back in the hotel I plugged the charger into my tablet and skyped Ryan. I had already decided that I’d wait until I got home to tell him about that experience.

I did tell him everything else while he got me to turn the vibe on and slowly make myself cum while he watched.


After the call ended I had a shower and though about what I was going to do that evening.


Deciding that I needed some exercise I decided to go down to the leisure centre. I pressed the diamond once and set off. As I walked out of the door 2 women were walking along the corridor. They looked at the naked me, one of them looked daggers at me and the other just smiled.

At the leisure centre reception I signed in and picked up a towel just as the receptionist was returning to her station. She smiled and said,

“Carrie’s already here, I think that she’s in the pool.”

“Okay,” I said and went to the workout room where I saw 5 men and 2 women in there, all doing their own thing.


As soon as George saw me he came over.

“Hi Tanya; do you want to continue where you left off last night?”

My initial thought was that the last thing that I did in the leisure centre last night was Carrie’s bukkake. I smiled then thought that George probably meant the last thing that I did in the workout room.

“I’d like to try a couple of the ones that I did last night first if that’s okay with you.”

“Of course, just let me know when you need some help.”

I don’t know why but I went to the leg spreader machine. I must have realised that I’d have to spread my legs wide and that everyone in the room would be able to see my pussy and the diamond. What would they think?

I set the machine to easy and as my legs spread I looked round. Two of the men had stopped what they were doing and were staring straight at my pussy. I felt a little bit embarrassed but the vibe’s gentle purring had dulled my sensitivity.

I closed my legs then opened them again. The men were still staring.

I did it twice more before deciding to move on. I‘d never been on a rowing machine before and decided that I’d like to try it. There were 3 rowing machines facing a mirrored wall and men on the outside ones. I looked at the men to see what they were doing then went to the middle one. As I walked over both men were looking at me in the mirrors.

“This looks relatively easy.” I thought as I sat down and started pulling and pushing.

I looked up into the mirror and saw that the 2 men were still staring at me. Then I looked directly in front of me. As I pulled on the rope and my butt went forward, my legs opened wide. The men were looking at my pussy and the diamond.

“What the hell; they’ve seen it now.” I thought and continued rowing.

The 2 men’s rowing speed seemed to slow down, or maybe I was getting faster.

Five minutes later I got up and saw George behind me.

“I saw you fucking Amber last night.” I said.

“Of shit, was that you? Sorry, little girls shouldn’t see things like that. Will you forgive me?” George said.

“Of course, it isn’t as if I haven’t seen people doing it before. I saw my dad fucking his girlfriend last week.”

“Wow, err ……………… would you like to do some bench lifts?”

“Okay, if you spot me I’ll spot you when you do some.”

We went over to the bench and I lay down, with my feet either side of the bench, while George took some of the weights off the bar.

George moved in to get ready to grab the bar and I started lifting. As I lifted I looked up and saw that I could see up the leg of George’s shorts. OMG, he wasn’t wearing underwear. I could see the end of his cock hanging down. I felt a little wet rush in my pussy. I wondered if I was leaking juices round the diamond. I became more aware of the vibe purring away.

I liked what I could see and decided to do as many lifts as I could. After the third I saw George’s cock end move. During the next 3 lifts his cock went from soft to hard and the end disappeared as it swivelled round to point up. I was left looking at his balls.

I did one more lift then told George that it was his turn.

We swapped places and I smiled when I saw the tent in George’s shorts as he lay down.

When George was ready I moved in, knowing full well that his face was inches from my pussy. My legs were about shoulder width apart so he was having a great view. The vibe really was dulling my embarrassment and modesty.

Five lifts (which must have been easy because he didn’t add any weights) later George said that he’d done enough. I wondered if he was getting close to creaming his shorts. I could see a little wet spot on them.

George got up and I looked at the exercise cycles and regretted wearing that vibe. Sliding from side to side on the saddle with that diamond there would have been a real problem. 

I looked round (avoiding looking at the running machines) to see if I fancied a go on any other machines. I didn’t fancy any of them so I turned to George, thanked him for his help and told him that I was going for a swim.


I didn’t see Carrie as I walked alongside the pool to the jacuzzi. As I settled I pressed the diamond. I wanted the vibe to get me off while I relaxed in the warm bubbles.

I was just getting ‘happy’ when this middle-aged man, wearing swimming shorts, came and climbed in. He smiled at me then settled opposite me.

Thirty seconds later 2 completely naked girls about my real age came over and climbed in, one either side of him. I closed my eyes and let the vibe take control.


Over the next 5 minutes the vibe slowly brought me to a wonderful climax. I was moaning and shaking but the bubbled covered the sound and the vision.

When I calmed down and opened my eyes one of the girls was sat on the man’s lap and it was obvious what they were doing. I didn’t care; I was still enjoying the after-glow of my own orgasm.

They were still at it when I decided to switch the vibe off, get out and go and see if I could find Carrie. As I walked to the swimming pool I dived in and swam to the other end, got out and continued my journey.

When I went into the sauna there was a naked man on his back on the bench and Carrie wasn’t there. The man’s cock was soft and I wondered how long it would stay like that as I sat on the bench near his feet and brought one leg up so that my pussy and the diamond was exposed.

I stared at the man’s cock while he stared at my pussy. The inevitable happened and he slowly got hard; his cock slowly going from pointing at me to pointing at the ceiling somewhere behind his head. While I watched I compared what I was watching to what I’d seen Ryan’s cock do hundreds of times. They were quite similar; hardly surprising really.

Just then Carrie came in. In true Carrie style she said,

“Tanya, did you do that to this poor man? Are you trying to take my job?”

That was it for the man; he got up and held his towel in front of him as he went out. As soon as the door shut both Carrie and I laughed.

“Good one Tanya.” Carrie said.


I told Carrie about my bench lifts; how I’d seen George’s cock and how his face had been inches from my pussy. Carrie said that she was real proud of me and then spoilt it a bit by telling me that she’d done the same to George a few times and that she still did it to any new faces that she fancied.


Carrie told me that there was another sales seminar happening in the hotel the following evening; that it was going to be better than the previous one and that I just had to be there; but she wouldn’t tell me why it was different or why I had to be there. I told her that I was booked on the 8:15 pm train and that I couldn’t miss it. I didn’t really have time to come back to the hotel.

We went and had a cold shower then went back in.

Carrie went on and on about how I’d regret it if I didn’t come back to the hotel. I was worried about missing my train and I so wanted to get back to Ryan. She kept on and on, and finally I gave in. Carrie told me that I could leave my case with reception and to meet her there, in the sauna as soon as I could.


During all the time that Carrie had been persuading me a couple of men had come into the sauna. Okay, we’d been idly slowly rubbing our clits, but apart from that we’d been ignoring the men. That didn’t stop them from getting hard-ons and we both giggled when they left with tents in their towels.
 
After another cold shower and a rest on the sun loungers we decided on one last session in the sauna with Carrie hoping that a man or two would come in.

A man did come in shortly after; George stuck his head round the door and my hand stopped moving and covered my pussy; Carrie kept on rubbing her pussy.

“Either of you seen Amber?” George asked.

“Are you wanting to jump her bones again George?” Carries asked.

“Are you volunteering to take her place Carrie?” George asked.

“Goodbye George.” Carrie said.


Two minutes later a couple of teenage girls came in and looked a little surprised to see Carrie and I sat there, pussies on display and gently rubbing our clits.

“Oh, it’s alright to take our bikinis off in here then?” One of them asked.

“You can go naked anywhere in the hotel if you like; we do.” Carrie replied.

“That sounds like fun.” One of them said.

The 2 teenage girls, looked at each other, giggled and left. A couple of minutes later they were back, as naked as we were, and bald in the same places that we are. But they didn’t sit the same way that we were; they kept their legs together.

Just as we decided that we’d had enough and got down to leave, the door opened and a man, wearing only a towel, walked in. When we got to the showers Carrie said,

“I wonder how those 2 will cope with that man? Do you think that they’ll tease him like we would?”

“You mean like you would.” I replied.

“Hey girl, you’re just as bad as me; we don’t get many exhibitionists like you in this place.”

“I’m not an exhibitionist.” I said.

“Yeah, right.” Carrie said.


After the shower Carrie said that we should go for a wander round the hotel to see if there was anything going on that would let her tease a few men. We towelled dry and left the leisure centre.

We wandered around with Carrie not caring one little bit that she was naked. I on the other hand, did get embarrassed whenever we saw anyone. The vibe wasn’t switched on so there was nothing to distract me from being embarrassed.

Carrie decided that we’d go to the hotel’s reception to look at the board that tells everyone what functions were taking place. I told Carrie that I’d get too embarrassed.

“I know what will fix that.” She said; and turned to face me. She stood right in front of me and leant forwards and kissed me full on the lips. It wasn’t a quick kiss either. As she probed my mouth with her tongue her right hand went to my pussy and pressed the diamond twice.

I gasped, broke away from her, and said (with a grin on my face),

“You little bitch.”

Carrie grabbed my hand and pulled me along as we started walking.

“That’ll take care of that problem.” Carries said as we walked into the main reception.


None of the staff there took any notice of us but a few of the customers did. I could hear one old lady complaining to her husband as we looked at the board.

“Nothing interesting here;” Carrie said, “oh wait a minute; look at them.”

I turned to look the way that Carrie’s head was pointing and saw 4 young men walking in. They weren’t being very observant and hadn’t seen us as they walked towards the bar.

“Come on Tanya.” Carrie said as she locked her elbow round mine and dragged me after the young men.

“I can’t go in there; I haven’t got any clothes on.” I said.

“You’re wearing more than I am.” Carrie replied.

“But, but, I’ll get embarrassed.”

“You’ll love every minute Tanya, come on, don’t be a wus girl.”

“But, but.”

It was too late; we were right behind them at the bar where they were waited to get served. One of them must have seen us in the mirror behind the bar because he turned round and looked directly at us.

I looked round and was pleased to see that there was only one other couple in the bar, and they were pre-occupied with something other than us. 

“Well hello girls; what have we got here?” One of the young men said.

That prompted the other 3 to turn round and look at us. I was stood there totally naked except for the 3 barbells and chains; and the vibe purring away on full throttle. I could feel the embarrassment creeping down from my bright red face. My nipples were rock hard and throbbing and so was my pussy. I could feel my juices leaking round the throbbing diamond.

I stood there fidgeting and squeezing my legs together; trying to put off what I knew was going to happen soon. Carrie was talking to the young men an I had no idea what she was saying, all I could see was 4 pairs of male eyes looking up and down me as the pending orgasm got closer and closer. 

The inevitable happened and I started shaking and moaning out loud.

It’s funny how I can manage to pick out a few words when I’m in the middle of an orgasm; and I managed to hear Carrie saying,

“Please excuse my friend here, she’s just cumming. She’ll be okay in a minute.”

The 4 pairs of male eyes just stared at me until I started to calm down.

Carrie turned and stood in front of me, facing me, and asked me if I was okay. What she also did in the space between us, and out of sight of the 4 men, was to reach down and press the diamond.

Relief at last; but I was still naked in front of the men; and the barman.


“Sorry,” one of the men said, “did you just say that this kid was having an orgasm? And what the hell are you 2 doing without any clothes on; not that I’m complaining; in fact I quite like both of your outfits.”

“It’s like this guys,” Carrie said, “we both like being dressed like this and Tanya here’s father is quite happy for her to be here; He knows that she’ll be safe here so don’t go getting any perverted ideas okay?”

After a pause Carrie continued,

“So who’s going to buy us a drink? I’d offer, but as you can see we haven’t got our bags with us.”

“Err, sure,” one of the guys said, “what would you like?”

“We’ll both have a Leg Spreader please.”

“A what?”

“A Leg Spreader. It’s a cocktail; the barman knows what it is.” Carrie said.

The guy looked at me as if to say,

“For the kid?”

“Yeah, both of us;” answering his unasked question.

“Okay.” The guy said as he turned to face the barman.

One of the other guys started,

“Sorry, I wasn’t concentrating on what you said, what did you say you’re doing here like that?”

“Having a drink with you; but if you don’t want us to be here we’ll go.” Carrie said and turned as if to leave. I suddenly felt relief, but it was short lived as all 4 of the men said (in double stereo (or whatever it’s called)),

“NO!”

Carrie turned back and smiled as my heart dropped.

“No,” the guys who wasn’t listening earlier said, “what I meant was, why haven’t you got any clothes on?”

“Because we can; and besides, we like being naked in front of men don’t we Tanya?” Carrie said.

I opened my mouth to say, “No.” But before I could get it out Carrie continued,

“Tanya here’s the worst; she even likes to ‘dress up’ her nakedness with those chains; and you should see what she’s got up her pussy. For someone so young she really does like to show-off a lot.”

All 4 of the guys were looking at my pussy.

“Show them Tanya.” Carrie continued.

When I just stood there, wishing that I was at home with Ryan, and with throbbing nipples, that strong tingling in my pussy and my juices leaking out round the diamond; Carrie said,

“Come on Tanya, don’t pretend to be shy. Open those legs and thrust your pussy forward.”
 
And I did! I didn’t want to, but I did. All 4 of the guys were staring at my pussy and I felt another wet rush. I was sooo embarrassed.

“It’s a vibrator as well, but it’s not switched on at the moment.”

“Is that what made her cum a minute ago?”

“No, it was you guys looking at her. If you don’t stop staring at her she’ll cum again.”

“No Carrie, please don’t; once is once too many.” I pleaded, fearing what she was thinking of saying.

Thankfully Carrie didn’t say that word and I relaxed as the conversation got more ‘normal’.


We picked-up out drinks and went and sat round a table and, believe it or not, we had the usual sort of conversation that a group of guys have with a group of gals when they first meet. I say normal, and that includes the guys sneaking looks down the girl’s tops or trying to look up their skirts; but this was slightly different because the guys WERE staring at our uncovered tits. When I spoke to Carrie I saw that her nipples were just as hard as mine, and I guessed that they were throbbing as much as mine were. Carrie was sitting very upright and pushing her chest forward. She looked to be enjoying herself much more than I was.

The drinks that Carrie got the guys to buy us tasted nice, a bit like a fruit juice, but a few minutes after I’d had my first sip I started to feel happy and it wasn’t long before I realised that the taste was deceptive. I asked Carrie what was in it but all she would say was,

“It tastes nice doesn’t it? How about another round boys?”

Carrie’s request was granted as one of the guys got up and said that he’d get them. Carrie stood up too and went to the bar with him. As they walked the 3 remaining guys, and me, watched Carrie’s butt sexily walk to the bar.

“Shit, that’s one hell of an arse.” One of the guys said.

The other 2 agreed then looked back to me.

“So, how come your father lets you walk around hotels without any clothes on Tanya; and did he really pay for you have that piercing done? Another guy asked.

“Well;” I replied, “he doesn’t know that I’m naked in this hotel but he wouldn’t mind. He says that I have a great body and that I should be proud to let the world see it. As for the piercings, he took me to get them done and he often puts them in or takes them out for me. He likes to watch me get excited when he does it. He sometimes plays with my clit and makes me cum when he puts my clit chain in.”

That’s what I told them, not what I intended to tell them anything but the alcohol had made me feel a bit sexy and put me in a teasing mood. What’s more, Carrie and the other bloke were on the way back with another round. My looking at Carrie carrying the tray of drinks prompted the 3 guys with me to look up. One said,

“Thump me quick; I must be dreaming.”

Another said,

“What I wouldn’t do for an hour alone with her.”

I smiled and thought,

“What I wouldn’t do for an hour alone with Ryan right now.”


Carrie bent forward to put the tray of drinks on the table; her tits hanging down inches from 2 of the guys faces.

“There you are Tanya. Try that drink.” Carrie said.

I sipped it and it tasted just like one of those Mango and Apple drinks.

“Nice,” I said, “what is it?”

“It’s called a ‘Horny School Girl’; don’t worry, it won’t knock you out; much.” Carrie said.


We talked some more, nothing interesting, all the time the guys looking at our tits. After a few minutes Carrie said,

“Hey guys, I’m up here; not down here.”

Carrie put her hands on her tits and wobbled them a bit.

“Tell you what,” Carrie continued, “let’s go and play some pool. That way you won’t be looking at our tits all the time.”

I smiled a little and thought,

“Yeah, I bet that I know what you’ll be looking at.”

But I no longer cared; I was happy.


The hotel bar has a pool table and darts board at one end. It’s sort of partitioned off from the rest of the bar. People can be playing pool and most of the people in the rest of the bar wouldn’t be able to see them.


As we stood up and walked over to the pool table I looked round and saw a couple of middle-aged men staring at Carrie and me. I’d stopped caring and just smiled at them and kept walking.


Even though I told Carrie that I was no good at pool she insisted on her and me taking on 2 of the guys. Of course we lost but it was only towards the end of the game that I realised what I was showing every time that I bent over to take a shot. Up until then I just thought that the guys were standing behind me to give me some pointers on how to take the shot. Carrie was taking a shot when I realised. I saw the guys standing behind her. She was bent over with her legs spread. I quickly realised that she was doing it on purpose and that she’d set me up to do the same, I just smiled and got on with the game.


When Carrie admitted defeat she challenged the other 2 guys to a game. She said that we’d definitely win the second game. She said that she was so confident that if we lost she’d show them a game, using the pool balls and cues, that they’d never seen before but they would definitely enjoy. That got the guys interested and me scared. I tried to tell Carrie that I wasn’t happy and didn’t want to play but she dismissed me saying,

“Don’t worry Tanya, I promise that you’ll have lots of fun.”


The inevitable happened and we lost.

“Okay guys,” Carrie said, “you beat us fair and square so I guess that I’ve got to show you this game. Tanya, get on the table and sit at one end with your legs along the table.”

“What!” I said.

“Come on Tanya, don’t be a spoilsport, we lost so we have to pay-up. You’ll enjoy it, I promise.”

Reluctantly I climbed up and sat like Carrie had told me. All 4 guys were looking down at me. If it hadn’t been for the drink I would have been quite embarrassed.

“Right Tanya, open your legs wide.” Carrie ordered.

“No.” I replied.

“Tanya, we lost, you’ve drunk your Leg Spreader cocktail, so spread ‘em girl.”

I spread them wide.

“Wow, is that a real diamond?” One of the guys asked.


“Right guys,” Carrie said as she put a red pool ball equally between my feet; “I told you before that that thing sticking out of Tanya is a vibrator. To switch it on you just have to press the diamond; press once and it starts on ‘low’; press it again and it goes on to ‘high’; press it again and it goes off. The thing is, you can’t touch it with any part of your body, or anything touching your body. What you have to do is to shoot that red ball and hit the diamond so that the vibrator switches on. Hit the ball too hard and, not only will you hurt Tanya, but you might also smash the glass diamond; and that will ruin everything for all of us. So, who wants to go first?”

While Carrie was saying all this I was sat there giggling. I was high on the alcohol, the excitement of those 4 guys looking at the naked me, and thought of the vibe starting up. I never even considered the possibility of me getting hurt.

As the first picked-up a cue and lined up his shot, Carrie said,

“Remember, not too hard, we don’t want any damage to the vibrator or Tanya.”


The guy must have been nervous because when he hit the ball it was so soft that the ball never even reached my pussy.

The second guy moved in to have his go but before he bent down to take his shot he said,

“So what do I get if I turn it on?”

“Well,” Carrie said, “firstly you get to brag that you turned-on a vibrator that was in a girl’s pussy; and secondly, if two of you manage to hit the diamond at the right angle it will go to high and my little friend here will cum right in front of your eyes.”

I giggled again.

The second guy’s shot hit the diamond, but the angle wasn’t quite right and the vibe didn’t start. What did happen was that the little jolt made me gasp and I felt a little wet rush.

The third guy was luckier; the vibe burst into life. As it did so I moaned.

“It looks like we’ve got a strike.” Carrie said.

The guy straightened up with a satisfied grin on his fa

[Vanessa]

Part 15 cont.

The guy straightened up with a satisfied grin on his face.

The fourth guy lined-up his shot.

“Here’s hoping.” He said as the cue went back then forward.

“Owww!” I said as the ball hit the top of my inner thigh.

“Sorry, can I kiss it better?”

“No.” Carrie said.


“Shall we have another round?” Carrie continued.

Guy 1 jumped up, obviously eager to try his luck again; or maybe he just wanted to get a closer look at my pussy. Anyway, he bodged it again and I breathed a sigh of relief. The vibe was gently purring away but I was a long way from cumming.

Guy 2 didn’t do any better. His shot was straight but not hard enough.

Guy 3 got me worried; he’d got it right on his first attempt so I was expecting him to switch the vibe onto full. I was lucky; he muffed it.

Guy 4 got it right and I gasped as the vibe went to full throttle. I knew that I couldn’t last long but Carrie had other ideas. She came over to me, bent down and whispered in my ear,

“Treadmill.”

I started cumming with the 5 of them just staring down at me. It was a strong one and I was shaking and moaning. My butt rose-up and I could feel my pussy muscles contracting and relaxing.

As I calmed down I heard one of the guys say,

“Fuck man, did you see her pussy? She’s going to be a right nympho when she gets older.”


When my heart rate dropped below 100 I turned to look at Carrie. Before I could say anything she said,

“Can I borrow your vibe; I want a go at that.”

“Err yeah, why not? Can we go to the ladies please?”

“What’s wrong with right here?” Carrie said as she reached over and got a grip on the side of the diamond.

“Not here Carrie.” I pleaded, but Carrie was already pulling the vibe out of me.

I didn’t dare look at the 4 young men.

There wasn’t a plop or anything like that when the vibe left my body, but there was the feeling of emptiness and a slight draught.

“Come on Tanya get off there and let me on.”

I slid off the side and when I turned round Carrie was already on the table with her legs spread and the vibe starting to disappear.

“Right guys, go for it.” Carrie said.

I stood there and watched the 4 guys try to hit the diamond. Guys 3 and 4 were successful and Carrie lay there letting the vibe do its job. It wasn’t long before Carrie got to the point of no return.

“Ohhh; Arrrghhh, Ohhh, Arrrghhh, I’m cummmmmming.” Carrie said as her body started shaking and jerking. My eyes went from her face to her wobbling tits; her nipples were rock hard. The guys were just stood there staring. I looked at their trousers; all 4 were bulging and 2 of them had little wet spots at the appropriate place.


A couple of minutes later Carrie pressed the diamond and climbed off the table.

“That was fun; how about something slightly different this time; back on the table Tanya.”

And I did; without even thinking about it I climbed on and sat there with my legs wide open and laying back a little and resting on my elbows so that my pussy was totally visible.

“Right guys,” Carrie said, “this time I want you to try and hit Tanya’s jewellery.”

“What!” I exclaimed.

“Relax kiddo, Carrie said, “nothing to worry about.”

Then to the guys,

“Okay guys, not too hard, we don’t want to injure that young, sweet, little pussy; but I want the ball to hit her jewellery and her clit. Right, who’s first?”

I sat there with a big grin on my face; my embarrassment completely gone.

One of the guys lined up his shot and as I looked at him looking at my pussy, I got a wet rush and giggled a little wondering if he had seen it escape from me.


The shot wasn’t hard enough and it only just touched my pussy. Carrie retrieved the ball, flicking my clit as she did so.

“Hmmm,” I said, “that’s nice.” I said.


Guy 2 lined up his shot and he got it perfect. The top of the ball hit my clit.

“Ohhhhhhhh!” I said and sat up straight.

What I hadn’t realised was that when I did so the ball was right under my hole. The pressure on my vagina caused it to open and swallow the ball.

“Get back down Tanya; the next guy wants a go.” Carrie said.

I did so then the next guy said,

“Hey, where’s the ball gone?”

Everyone looked at my pussy as I started giggling. In between giggles I managed to say,

“Magic!”

“You haven’t; have you?” Carries asked.

“Haven’t what?” One of the guys asked.

“Where’s the bloody ball?” Another asked.

“Okay Tanya, give it back.” Carrie ordered.

I squeezed and out popped the ball.

“Fucking hell!” 2 of the guys said in stereo.

After a slight pause, another guy said,

“Can we see that again?”

“Yeah, why not, let’s change the game a bit guys,” Carrie said; “each of you get a ball and let’s see how many we can get inside Tanya’s hole.”

By that time the alcohol had really kicked in and I just sat there with my pussy getting wetter with the anticipation of what was about to happen.

One by one the guys came to me and held their pool ball to my pussy. One by one those pool balls disappeared; only the fourth one got his returned. Each time it re-appeared one of the guys would push it back in. I just sat there, reclined, and thinking,

“This is nice.”

“Treadmill, treadmill.” Carrie said.

I was already well on the way to having an orgasm and Carrie saying that word suddenly made it happen straight away. Probably because of the fact that I was on a pool table in a public bar, naked and being watched by 4 young men that I’d only met a few minutes ago; the orgasm was a strong one. It hit me hard and fast and as I started shaking I felt my butt rise up.


As my high started to recede my butt went back onto the table and my breathing slowed. So did my heart.


“Okay,” Carrie said, “I think that’s enough. Poor Tanya looks knackered. I think that it’s my turn now. Tanya can you push those balls out then get down off the table? I want to take your place.”

I did, much to the amazement of the 4 guys. When the first ball popped out and made a noise as it dropped to the table, 2 of the guys actually jumped a little.


I climbed down and went and sat on a chair near Carrie’s feet as she climbed onto the table and lay flat on her back then spread her legs wide. The 4 guys were stood 2 either side of her, eagerly looking down on her, each with a pool ball in their hand.

“Errr, what about that?” One of the guys said, pointing towards Carries pussy.
“Ooops, silly me, would one of you nice gentlemen care to take that out for me?”

Four hands immediately shot forward but only one got there first. Carrie moaned as the guy took his time getting hold of the diamond then slowly pulled.

Carrie moaned again as the vibe came free. The guy with my vibe in his hand held it up for all 4 of them to look at it as it glistened with Carries juices all over it.

“Please!” I said and held my hand out. The guy gave it to me then turned back to Carrie as she said,

“Come on guys, don’t keep a girl waiting. I hope that those balls are warm.”

The guys were handling their balls (pool balls) as I hid the vibe in the only place that I knew no one could see it – my pussy. I left it switched off; I was knackered.


One by one the 4 guys gently pressed their pool ball into Carrie’s pussy to lots of ‘ooows’ and ‘arrrgh’ from Carrie. She had the same problem keeping the fourth ball in and the guys took it in turns to push it back it.

I got up and went and stood near Carries head. When she saw me she reached out and held my hand.

“Rub her clit.” I said to the guy who was pushing the ball back in.

He did and a minute or so later the 5 of us watched her body spasm as it rose up off the table.

“Keep rubbing,” I said, “and play with her nipples as well.”

I leaned forward, kissed Carrie’s cheek and whispered,

“Enjoy.”

All 8 male hands were caressing Carrie’s body as she came again and again.

It was probably about 10 minutes later that Carrie started to relax and get back to normal. The guys just stood there and watched as her body slowed down.

“That was fun.” Carrie finally said. “Thank you guys, you’re so good with your hands. Here’s something else that you can put in them.”

With that Carrie squeezed out the 3 pool balls that were still inside her then she sat up and climbed off the table. Grabbing my hand Carrie pulled me away from the guys Carrie saying,

“Have fun playing with your balls guys.”

As we walked into the hotel’s reception I told Carrie that I really needed to go to my room and skype Ryan. I had a lot to tell him and I wanted to enjoy a skype sex session with him.

“Okay Tanya, and don’t forget that we’re meeting in the sauna just as soon as you can tomorrow evening. It’s very important that you’re there.”

I still didn’t understand why it was so important, but it would be nice to see Carrie again. We kissed and parted. As I went up in the lift I was joined by a middle-aged man who stared at me all the way up. I smiled at him and was pleased that I’d had those drinks earlier.


As soon as I got into my room I opened the curtains and looked out. There was a man looking my way in a room across the street. I waved at him then got my tablet out and started skype.


I spent ages telling Ryan all about my evening whilst we slowly masturbated for the cameras. Ryan was a bit worried that I’d miss my train but I assured him that Carrie had promised that I’d be at the station in time.

 I showered the collapsed on top of the bed in full view of any Mr. Pervs that might have been looking. I was asleep in seconds



Friday
-------
When I got on the underground that morning I went further down the platform and got on in the middle of a group of women. I wasn’t taking any chances.

It was very windy going up the escalator to leave the station and I’m sure that the sight of my butt must have given a few people something to think about for a few seconds. I hoped that no one was upset.


I’d been hoping that the course would finish early but it didn’t and I got back to the hotel about the same time as the previous days. Down in the leisure centre I stripped naked and went through to the sauna. Carrie wasn’t there so I went through to the pool. She was swimming lengths. When she saw me she invited me in, saying that we had the time.

Ten short lengths later we got out and went to the sauna. I’d just got sat down when Carrie said,

“Treadmill.”

As I started cumming my hand went to my pussy and pressed the diamond.

Just as I started to come down Carrie again said,

“Treadmill.”

I managed to get a “No” out before I was back up there, moaning and jerking.

This time Carrie let me calm down and get back to normal.

“Sorry Tanya, but I had to do that; you need to have a rosy glow when we go upstairs.”

“Why?” I asked.

“You just do.” Was all I could get out of Carrie.

“I can’t stay for another bukkake session if that’s what you’re planning.”

“No, no, this will be much better; I promise.”


A couple of minutes later the sauna door opened and the receptionist girl stuck her head in and said,

“It’s time Carrie.”

“Come on Tanya, just time for a quick shower then we have to get up there.”


Suitably showered and dried Carrie and I went and got the lift up to the fourth floor.

When we arrived outside the room I saw that it was being used by a big Japanese motor corporation. Also waiting outside was one of the staff girls holding a dress / suit travel bag. Carrie went and talked to her.

A few minutes later the door opened and a man told us that they were ready for us. I turned to look at Carrie and saw that she was slipping a little black dress and heels on.

“WTF Carrie, what’s going on?”

“Tonight is for you Tanya, I don’t want to take the spotlight off you; you’re the star here.” Carrie said.

“What are you on about Carrie?”

Carrie didn’t answer; instead she came over to me, pressed the diamond and grabbed my hand. She pulled me into the room as the vibe started to purr.

I looked round the room. There must have been a hundred people in there, all looking at me.

Carrie led me to the stage that had been setup at one end of the room. I looked up there and saw the old Japanese man and the 2 Japanese girls. The man was wearing a tux and the girls were in Kimonos, complete with their hair up.

“WTF is going on?” I thought.

Carrie led me up onto the stage and over to the old man. I looked out over the room. Absolutely everyone was looking at me. I felt numb and horrible. I was the only one naked, my hair was a mess and my 3 chains where hanging down. I remembered the purring in my pussy and wondered how many of the people looking up at me could see the diamond.

The old man started talking in broken English. I could just about work out what he was trying to say. He said that he was Mr. whatever (I couldn’t pronounce or spell it) and that he was the head of the whatever motor corporation. He looked at his daughters and started telling everyone about one of them nearly drowning on the Wednesday night.

“Oh fuck,” I thought, “he’s publically thanking me for saving his daughter. I don’t want this. He could at least have let me get dressed.”

Mr. whatever went on tell everyone what I’d done, and that his daughter owes her life to me.

I don’t think that any woman could be in a situation like that and not be blushing. It didn’t help that the vibe was raising my AF.

I looked over to the 2 girls and they both put their hands together as if praying, and bowed their heads.

Mr. whatever then said that he wanted to give me a gift.

I started shaking my head sideways.

“No, no, I don’t want anything.” I said.

Which was a lie; I wanted the hell out of there.

Mr. whatever asked me where I lived so I said the city name. He then asked for the representative from the dealership in that city to come forward.

A man just a few years older than me got up and came up onto the stage. His eyes were flitting from Mr. whatever to up and down me. I don’t think that I could blush any deeper red.

Mr. whatever gave both the man and me an envelope. I just held mine but the man opened his and then turned to me and said;

“It’s a car; Mr. whatever is giving you a car!”

My eyes opened wide and my head went back as if to say,

“What!”

Mr. whatever told me to take my letter to the dealership and the man would give me a car.

“What! But I can’t even drive.” I said.

I heard a few little laughs from the room.

Mr. whatever went on to say that the car was nothing compared to what I had given him and that he would always be in my debt.

I tried to tell him that it was no big deal; that I’d pulled people out of the water loads of times in training, but I could tell that he couldn’t understand so I faced him, waited a couple of seconds then bowed my head to him.

He returned the compliment then the whole room started clapping. As that died down another man came over and started taking photographs of all combinations of Mr. whatever, the girls, the dealership man and me. The last photograph was of me on my own, still naked, and still blushing. Added to the embarrassment was the fact that the vibe was pushing my AF to a dangerous level.

The dealership man came back to me and gave me his business card saying,

“Come and see me, preferably like that, whenever you like and I’ll sort out the car for you.”


Carrie had been hovering quite close and she came over and said,

“You deserve that. I could never have done what you did. Now let’s go and put that envelope in your bag then have some fun before you’ve got to go. I’ve arranged a taxi to get you to the train station in time for your train.”


As we walked out of that room Carrie un-zipped her dress, let it drop to the floor and walked out of it almost in one action. Kicking her heels off we headed to the leisure centre where George was talking to the receptionist. The receptionist said,

 “Hi” then George said,

“Oh hi Tanya; I hear that you’re a proper little hero. Congratulations of your reward, but what are you going to do with a car?”

“I guess that I’ll have to learn to drive.”

“But what are you going to do with the car for the next 4 years?”

“Drive it; I’ll start taking lessons next week.” I said.

“But you’re only 13, you can’t drive until you’re 17.”

“I haven’t been 13 for 10 years George; and no George, I didn’t lie about my age; you guessed that I was 12 or 13 and I didn’t correct you.”

“Why not? It would have been more interesting if I’d known your real age.”

“You mean that you’d have tried to hit on me; do to me what you were doing to Amber last night. That’s precisely why I let men think that I’m a lot younger than I am. How many men would try to hit on a 12 or 13 year old?” I replied.

“Okay, you got me there; yes; I would have tried. How about you and me go for a little walk to somewhere quieter?”

“No George.”

“You can’t blame a guy for trying.” George said with a disappointed look on his face.


 I grabbed Carrie’s hand saying,

“Come on Carrie, I’ve got to get to somewhere more private.”

Carrie looked at me, smiled and said,

“Hey folks, Tanya’s about to cum, who wants to come and watch?”

“CARRIE!” I said as I dragged her away, through the changing rooms and out the other end. There was no one on the relaxation area so I lay on a sun lounger and let it happen.

Carrie stood there smiling and rubbing her clit with her right hand.

When I came down from my high I looked up and saw Carrie, George, the receptionist girl and another young man that I hadn’t seen before. My face went bright red and my legs clamped shut.

“What a beautiful sight.” George said.

“I need to leave now.” I said.

“You’ve just got time for a shower,” Carrie said as she put out her hand to help me get up.


Suitably cleaned and dressed I said my goodbyes, collected my belongings and went out to the waiting taxi.


On the way to the train station I phoned Ryan and told him that I was on my way and that I had an amazing surprise for him. He told me that he’d meet me at the train station.


On the train I relaxed, reflecting on the week that I’d had. I’d even learnt something on the training course. But it would be good to get home and into bed with Ryan.

I looked round, saw that no one was looking at me, lifted my skirt and pressed the diamond; I wanted to feel good.



Back at home
----------------
Ryan was waiting for me at the train station and I ran and jumped on him giving him a big hug and kiss. His hands held me up under my skirt, probably giving anyone behind me a great view of my bare butt, but I didn’t care, I was so happy to be back with Ryan.

The bus was reasonably quiet and we sat on our own at the back. Ryan had his hand on my pussy and was gently rubbing my clit as I asked him if he remembered me telling him about the Japanese girl in the pool.

“The one who’s tit you were playing with.”

“It wasn’t like that, and you know it.” I said.

“Hey, I don’t mind if you want to fondle other girl’s tits.”

“Ryan!” I said as I squeezed his cock through his trousers.

I then told him about Carrie taking me to the room full of car salesmen and me being the only one naked in front of all those people. As I was telling him that I could feel him pressing harder on my clit.

“You like me being naked and all embarrassed in front of lots of people don’t you?” I asked Ryan.

“Hell yes,” Ryan replied, “and you love it too.”

“No I don’t.”

“I bet that you were as wet then as you are right now.”

I blushed a bit and said,

“Yes I was.”

“Told you; you do enjoy it. Think what it would be like to be completely naked in front of an audience of hundreds of men and to be spanked until you cum.”

I was shocked; where had that come from?

“See, you like the idea; you’ve just got a lot wetter.”

And I had, my pussy had been tingling in anticipation of what we were going to do as soon as we got home, but all of a sudden that tingle had turned into a huge ache. What was wrong with me? What was I turning in to? I needed to change the subject so I got the envelope out of my bag and gave it to Ryan. He had to remove his hand from my pussy to open it and I smiled as I saw some of my juices go onto it as he opened it and read the card.


“Fucking hell Tanya! That’s amazing; I don’t know what to say.

“Don’t say anything yet, just let’s get home and let me fuck your brains out; then we can start re-planning the future.”


I had to go for a pee as soon as I got home and went to the bathroom. While I was there I removed the vibrator. I didn’t want that there when I fucked Ryan. I went to the bedroom and saw that Ryan was there waiting for me with a big hard-on.


It was morning when I woke up after only an hour or so of sleep. I went to put the kettle on and saw this cock shaped dildo, complete with rubber balls, stuck to the seat of the stool that I usually sit on while eating my breakfast. I made myself a coffee then impaled myself and waited for Ryan.

“I see that you’ve found my little present.” Ryan said as he emerged sporting his usual morning woody.

“Not so little, I feel full up. Am I right in assuming that you want me to eat breakfast sat here every morning?”

“Of course, it feels good doesn’t it?”

“Oh yes. Thank you dear.”


With coffee and breakfast (Ryan got that because I didn’t want to move) inside us; we sat there re-planning our finances and lives. We’d been saving for a car, and the deposit for a house. We decided that now that we’d got a car we would splash out on a bike for me so that we could get some exercise together (we’d go and get Ryan’s bike from his parent’s house in our car) and check with our bank to see if we had enough left for a deposit on a house.

I told Ryan that I only wanted an old bike but he insisted on getting a new one from the internet and he spent the next couple of days looking on the internet for the ‘right’ one. I just left him to it.


Neither of us told anyone at work about the car, and the following Saturday we went to the dealership to see the man that I’d met in London. Fortunately he was there and gave us a big welcome. He ushered us into his office and as he was going through all the options that we could choose from, Ryan nudged me and pointed to a big framed photograph on the wall. I blushed when I saw that it was one of the ones taken at the hotel in London. There I was, all naked with the man sat in front of us, and the old Japanese guy. What’s more I could easily make out my chains, and the diamond between my legs.

I suddenly realised why some of the staff were staring at us when we walked in; they’d all seen the photo of me naked.


I was feeling a little warm and wet as we finished making our choice and I naively thought that we could just get into our new car and get the hell out of there. I wasn’t too happy when the man told us that they’d have to get the car from another branch, that there was a lot of paperwork to sort out, and that they wanted to make a big thing of handing it over to me. The killer came when he said that he’d like me to be dressed the same way as I was in that room in London.

Of course Ryan agreed without us even discussing it and we left for home with me in a bit of a panic. There was no way that I wanted to be naked in that damn car showroom with lots of people watching; although the thought of sprawling naked over the bonnet of the car did appeal to me – not that I’d tell Ryan.

All the next week I kept asking Ryan to phone them and get them to deliver the car to us. Every time that I thought about it my heart would start racing and for some strange reason I would get wet and all tingly.

The Saturday came and Ryan helped me put my jewellery in. I wanted to leave the vibe at home but Ryan insisted that I be exactly like I was in London; except that he told me to wear heels and comb my hair. At least he let me wear a dress to go there.

As we left home Ryan pressed the diamond saying that I needed something to calm my nerves. The vibe did help my nervous; by the time we arrived the purring had relaxed me; I was feeling quite good when the man came and shook my hand.

“Okay,” he said, “I’ve arranged for the press to be here at eleven o’clock and some of the regional managers are over by the car waiting. I hope that you don’t mind but all the staff would like to be photographed with you. Would you like to come to my office and have a coffee and get changed while you wait for everyone to arrive?”

As we walked to his office I looked over to the end of the showroom and saw about 5 or 6 men in suits standing around talking. In spite of my AF being around 2 or 3 I was getting nervous again. In a few minutes I’d have to walk over there, stark naked, and pose for loads of photographs.

We drank our coffee in silence then Ryan held my hand indicating that it was time to get naked. I slowly stood up and Ryan unzipped my dress. I just stood there as the dress fell to the floor and I robotically stepped out of it and looked at Ryan with a pleading look on my face.

“Relax TT,” Ryan said, “Imaging that you’re at home with just me there and that all these people are Mr. Perv across the road.”

We left the office and walked with the man over to the small crowd that was waiting by the car. I was in a bit of a numb trance as the man told me where to stand and then I heard him formally thank me for what I did.

Then someone else took his place and started talking. I sort of ‘woke up’ a bit and saw that the man was the city’s Lord Mayor; complete with chain of office.

As he was rabbiting on about how proud of me his city was I wondered what it would be like to wear only his big chain all day. That thought lifted my mood a little and the next thing that I knew was he was reaching out to shake my hand. I held my hand out and all of a sudden my whole body was shaking a bit as he vigorously shook my hand.

Now that did wake me up and I looked round ad all the faces looking at me. Shit, I did feel embarrassed. I kept looking and saw Ryan. He had a big grin on his face and I’m sure that I could see a bulge in his trousers. He was enjoying my exposure.

Then the flash guns started I stood there as different people came and stood next to me to get their photograph taken with me. Their faces started to get to be a blur as I realised that my AF was getting dangerously high. I wished that I’d switched the vibe off.

“Why the fuck was I getting turned on by all this?” I thought.
   
It got worse as an orgasm hit me. I fought like hell to keep quiet and still. I think that I managed to get over it without anyone realising; except for Ryan; his grin was from ear to ear. He knew.

I started seeing faces again. Even the mechanics were there wanting to get their photographs taken with me. Soon after the first couple of photos I’d realised that it was because I was a naked girls in their showroom, nothing to do with what I’d done in London; but I’d just accepted that it was going to happen, and just stood there smiling.


It seemed like an eternity but eventually it was over. We watched some people open the big glass doors and our car was driven out. We followed it out and the man held the door open for me to get in. Just as Ryan was getting in the driver’s side one of the girls from the office came running out holding my dress. How the hell could I have forgotten that?

As we drove off I held my dress across my chest and said,

“I’m so pleased that it’s over; it was horrible; I was starting to wish that I’d let the damn girl drown.”

“Come on TT; you know that you could never have done that. Besides, you loved it; you even came right in the middle of it. All those people looking at your tits and pussy; you loved every second.”

“No I didn’t.”

“Then why are you soaking wet and putting the first of many stains on that seat?”

“Oh fuck, why are you always right?”

“Only about your pussy;” Ryan said, “shall we find somewhere quiet and christen the back seat?”

“Yes please.”


We drove to a big park and parked in the corner of a big car park and did the deed.

That was my first fuck in the back of a car.


The embarrassment of the presentation was soon forgotten but only for a couple of days. When I went to work on the Tuesday morning everyone was waiting round the door and they clapped me in. I kept asking what was going on but no one would tell me. They were still clapping when I got to my desk and saw it. On the wall was a big photograph of me, in all my naked glory, getting presented with the car. I went bright red and asked how they’d found out and where they’d got the photograph from.

Someone produced a copy of the local newspaper, open on a page that had the heading: -

‘Local young woman rewarded for saving Japanese heiress.’

Under it were 2 photographs; the one that was on the wall and one of the ones of the old Japanese man presenting me with the envelope.

I sank down onto my chair and just stared at the newspaper. How was I going to live knowing that everyone that I worked with had seen, was looking at, that photograph? What was I going to do?


My little audience dispersed but soon afterwards my boss came and stood next to me.

“Tanya, can I have a word please, in my office.”

“Oh shit,” I thought, “I was just getting to enjoy my job and it was looking like I was going to be sacked for bringing the firm into disrepute or something.”

“Okay Tanya, I know that newspapers print a whole load of rubbish so would you like to tell me your version please?”

I stood there trembling and telling him what had actually happened; missing out the bits before and after I dived in and rescued the girl, and the fact that I had grabbed her breast.

“I’m impressed,” my boss said, “it looks like the paper got it right for once, but why were you naked? Where was your swimsuit?”

I told him that the hotel owner’s daughter had persuaded me to join her skinny dipping. He accepted that but then asked me why I was naked at the presentations.

I blamed the London presentation on Carrie, and the car showroom one on the manager there. Again, he seemed to accept my explanation.

“Well Tanya, you are quite a girl, quite an asset to the team; what do you think of us having a ‘naked at work day’? I’ve heard that they are great for productivity.”

“I…… I…… I’m not sure; I guess that if everyone else was taking part then I’d do it.” I said, hoping that it would never happen.

“Okay Tanya, that’s it; and well done, I’m proud of you.”

I turned and slowly walked out, thankful that he didn’t ask me about my jewellery.

Back at my desk I looked round. Everyone was working as normal and the photograph was still there on the wall. I so wanted to go and rip it down.



My new Bicycle
-------------------
When it finally arrived I was a little surprised that it was a man’s bikes. When I asked Ryan why he’d got me a man’s bike he said that it was because of the pleasure that I’d had riding his father’s bike when we’d stayed at his parent’s house.

I smiled, got a little wet rush, kissed him then thanked him for being so thoughtful.

A couple of days later another big cardboard box arrived. Ryan told me that it was to modify my bike to give me another way of getting pleasure out of it. I was a bit puzzled but he told me to trust him (which I do) and to leave him to.


The next Saturday I went shopping with Karen and when I got back I had a surprise waiting for me. He’d finished modifying my bike and I got really wet when I saw it.
 

Firstly there was a stand for the back wheel so that I could use it as an exercise cycle; but the best part was the extra bits that he’d bolted on. He’d replaced the saddle with one with a hole in the middle and it had a big dildo sticking through the hole. Ryan turned the pedals and the dildo went up and down.

I squealed and jumped up and down as I thought of the pleasure that I’d get while I exercised.

“And you can take it out on the road as well.” Ryan said.

“I don’t know about that.” I said. “Everyone will be able to see what I’m doing to myself.”

“Not if we get you a longer skirt.” Ryan replied.

“Can I try it now?”

“Of course.”

I stripped and climbed on; slowly lowering myself onto the dildo. With a long sigh I settled onto the saddle and slowly started pedalling.

“I’ll get tea ready; you stay there and have some fun.” Ryan said as he headed towards the kitchen.

I did have some fun; 2 orgasms worth before tea was ready.



Tom brings one of his mates to visit
--------------------------------------------
On evening Ryan got a phone call from Tom, his brother. He wanted to bring one of his mates over for the weekend because he too was considering going to university near us. Of course Ryan agreed and then told me. There was the problem of only one sofa but Tom agreed to bring a sleeping bag and sleep on the floor. As it turned out they both brought sleeping bags.

When I got home from work on the Friday they were waiting outside our door. Tom introduced Ben who vaguely looked familiar from when I stayed at Ryan’s parent’s house. I let us all in and went to get changed ready to cook a meal.

I was in a bit of a rush and didn’t think to shut our bedroom door (never do). I’d stripped and was looking for something to wear when I realised that someone was at the door. I turned and saw Tom looking at me and quickly moved my hands to cover my bits.

“Sorry Tanya, I was wondering if there was anything that we could do to help?”

“No it’s okay,” I said as I quickly pulled the first dress in the wardrobe out and slipped it on, “it won’t take me long.” 

As I walked to the kitchen I realised that the dress that I’d put on was a very short, button up the front, summer dress, one that Ryan loves but I think is way too short.

I decided to ignore that and got on with getting the meal ready.

One thing about our home is that there is no door between the lounge and the kitchen and anyone sat on the sofa can easily see into the kitchen. As I was working away I noticed that both Tom and Ben were sat on the sofa looking at me. What’s more I’d been bending over to get things out of the cupboards and fridge. I blushed a bit but continued working.


Ryan arrived and the 3 boys got talking while I kept working. Ryan came to get 3 beers and while he was with me he said that he was pleased that I’d put that dress on. He asked me if I was putting on a show for Tom and Ben, saying that I liked to flash my bits.

“I do not.” I said.

Ryan smiled and as he walked away he said,

“Of course not my little exhibitionist.”

I thought about denying it but didn’t bother.


The guys decided to eat with their plates on their knees so I took them out to them and without thinking I bent over to give the plates to them. It was only when Ryan whispered, “nice view,” that I realised that when I’d bent over in front of Tom and Ben they would have been able to see down my top, and when I bent over in front of Ryan, Tom and Ben would have seen my butt and what’s between the cheeks.

I quickly stood up and left to get my plate. I sat at the table to eat mine; then waited for them to finish.

As I was waiting I saw my bike. I blushed and Ryan must have seen where my eyes were looking because he said,

“Oh, sorry guys, we should have covered the bike up before you got here. Tanya normally exercises on it on a Friday evening. I’ll get her to show you later if you like. Tom said that he was looking forward to it while Ben’s jaw just dropped; he was speechless.

“Dream on buster” I said as I collected the plates and cleaned up.


Afterwards I went and sat on Ryan’s knee while we all chatted before getting ready to go to the pub. Ryan wanted me to keep that dress on; he said that I looked good in it so when it was my turn in the bathroom I showered then put the dress back on. To make me feel a little better I put my barbells in.

We only went to the pub down the road and I think that I managed to be ladylike in the way I sat. I didn’t want any more accidental showings.

Unfortunately, that didn’t last. When we got back home the beer that I’d drunk had got the better of me and half way through getting beers for the guys I realised that my short dress was getting more like a top, and none of the guys had said anything. I pulled it down again.

When I got one for myself and went back to the others Ryan pulled me down onto his lap and put his hand high up on my thigh. Within seconds Ryan’s fingers were playing with my clit. Ryan was going to make me cum in front of his brother again; and his brother’s mate.

The alcohol had killed my inhibitions and I just let Ryan ease my legs open and get on with it. I tried to not think about who was watching and just let it happen.

A few minutes later I was cumming.

After that Ryan told Tom and Ben that we were going to bed.

I went to the bathroom first and was lying naked on top of the bed when Ryan came in. Nature took over and before long I was riding Ryan reverse cowboy.

Something made me look towards the door and I saw both Tom and Ben watching me (us). I was too far gone to care and just ignored them, cumming again soon afterwards.


When I woke the next morning I was alone on the bed. I say ON the bed because the quilt was nowhere to be seen, neither was Ryan. I was flat on my back with my legs open. That wasn’t the only thing that was open; the bedroom door was wide open. What had probably woken me was the sound of the bathroom door being opened. When I looked towards it there was Ben, stood there and looking at me. Well my pussy.

“Morning Tanya.” Ben said.

“Morning Ben; where’s Ryan?” I said closing my legs and turning on my side.

“Gone for some bacon.”

I closed my eyes and brought my legs up into the foetal position. I didn’t feel like going anywhere.


Sometime later I woke again and saw Ryan standing over me and smelt the bacon cooking. I felt much better and got up and went and showered then put a skirt and top on.

When I reached the lounge Tom and Ben were just leaving to go and look around. I said ‘bye’ and then had a bacon butty.


It was early evening when Tom and Ben returned; by then I’d got an evening meal ready. While they were eating I went and got ready to go out. Ryan had asked me to wear all my barbells and chains, and a dress that he’d pick-out for me. I was just putting that on when Ryan told me that they were all ready.

I’d forgotten just how see-through that dress is and I was embarrassed when I walked into the lounge. Both Tom and Ben were speechless; I don’t think that they’d seen a see-through dress on a woman without underwear.

Why did Ryan want me to wear a see-through dress? Didn’t he realise that both Tom and Ben would be staring at me all night? Why does Ryan always want people to see me naked when I keep telling him that I don’t like it; Okay, I’m slowly getting used to it but it’s still embarrassing and I don’t want to do it but Ryan keeps on persuading me to do it.

Anyway, we went to a pub near the nightclub that we intended to go to and had a couple of beers. The stares that I got from Tom, Ben and other strangers embarrassed me. There were times that I just stared at the ground.

I was happy when we got into the nightclub because it was a lot darker and hopefully no one would realise what I wasn’t wearing.

I enjoyed the nightclub, the dancing was fun and the attention that Ryan gave me was good; except for when he slid my dress up showing everyone my bare butt and pussy, although by that time the alcohol was dulling the embarrassment.

By the time that it came for us to leave I’d had too much to drink and I was quite sleepy. The next morning Ryan told me that they’d virtually carried me home with my dress up round my chest. Apparently I’d had a few comments about the chain dangling from my clit.

When we’d got home I’d taken my dress right off and walked (staggered) around completely naked before climbing on Ryan on the sofa and asked him to fuck me.

He hadn’t; instead he’d put me to bed.

I was still in bed when Tom and Ben left the next morning.

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 16 – The torment goes on
-------------------------------------

My new Bicycle
-------------------
I’m really getting myself fit with all this cycling. I can do it while I’m watching television. I tried surfing the internet on my tablet but I just couldn’t concentrate. Ryan’s made a space for the bike in front of the window so that I can get some fresh air while I’m cycling. Well that’s what he told me but I thought that maybe it was for Mr. Perv to watch my nude cycling exercise. He must know about the dildo sticking up through the saddle and fucking me as I peddle because he’ll have seen it when I’m not riding it.


Ryan drove us to his parent’s the other week and we came back with Ryan’s bike, in bits, in the back of the car. Ryan put it back together the next morning and we went for our first outdoor ride with me on my new bike.

Ryan hadn’t liked the idea of me wearing a longer skirt to stop people seeing the dildo go up and down under the saddle so he came up with the idea of a cover that clips onto the frame. After a bit of experimentation I managed make one out of old clothes. That cover and a strategically placed jacket hid the bikes ‘extra feature’ as we took it down the stairs. I didn’t want the neighbours seeing the dildo and asking awkward questions. Ryan said that he’ll be a lot happier when we get our house and I’ll be able to ride it straight out of the garage.

Anyway, I was wearing an ‘A’ line miniskirt and when I lifted my leg over the crossbar Ryan told me that he got a look at my pussy and accused me of being ‘wet with the anticipation of fucking myself in public’. He was right I was wet, but it was with the thought of the pleasure that I always get when exercising on the bike, not the fact that I would be doing it in public.

I eased myself down on the dildo and off we went; Ryan following me so that he could shout directions to me. I was happy with that because it meant less chance of anyone (other than Ryan) seeing my skirt blow up at the back and exposing my bare butt (the skirt was too short to partially sit on).

We didn’t get much further than the local park and we certainly got some funny looks; well I did. I’m not sure whether people were looking at my funny looking bike, my screwed-up face, or my legs; my skirt was bunched up round my waist and people could probably see my bald pubes.

I had to stop twice and lean against trees; there were too many people around for me to lift myself off the dildo; that would have been way too embarrassing. Those orgasms were wonderful but the third one was the best. There was nowhere to stop so I had to keep peddling. Ryan later told me that I was moaning and shouting ‘yes, yes’ as we peddled passed a few people out walking. I do hope that they didn’t realise what I was doing.


We got home and I’d just lifted myself off the dildo and was enjoying the pressure from the cold crossbar when a young man came round the corner behind me. He must have seen the dildo, and as he got passed me he turned and stared at me as he walked. He had a big grin on his face. Mine went all red with embarrassment. Ryan said that he bet that I had enjoyed him looking at me. Of course I told him that I hadn’t.


The next time that I took my bike out was on my own. Ryan was visiting a mate and I felt like some exercise and the feel of fresh air on my ‘interesting’ bits. I managed to get the bike down the stairs without anyone seeing me and set off. It was evening and it was starting to get dark so there wasn’t much chance of anyone realising what I was doing to myself.

I peddled along a couple of streets and through the park not getting close to anyone. When I had an orgasm I could shout at the top of my voice without anyone hearing me. My sexual high must have made me braver and less inhibited because I peddled out of the other side of the park towards a shopping area. The front of my skirt was up round my belly and the back was fluttering in the wind; and I didn’t care. The dildo was keeping me on a high.

I remember a couple of rude comments from some youths and a couple of car horns going but I just kept pedalling and cumming. I was in heaven.

I suddenly realised that I was getting to a very busy area so I turned down a side street and headed back to the park. As I peddled through the park I passed the kids play area and though about the ropes. I was torn between peddling with the dildo fucking me and the idea of sliding down the rope.

I kept peddling.

When I got back to our building I stopped and leant against a lamp post. I needed to get my breath back before climbing off and carrying the bike up the stairs. As I sat there I saw a couple walking towards me. As they got closer I pulled my skirt down at the front. Shit, it was our neighbours, Sandra and John.

“Hi Tanya,” Sandra said; “are you okay, you look a little flushed.”

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’ve just been on a long workout. I’ll be okay in a minute.”

“That bike looks as though it has some heavy attachments; would you like me to carry it up the stairs?” John asked. He had a grin on his face.

“NO! no,” I quickly replied. “It looks heavier than it actually is. I can manage; but thank you for the offer.”

“If you’re sure.” John added.

“Yeah, it’s no problem.” I replied as Sandra and John set off up the path and into the building.


It was then that I realised that I’d subconsciously started pedalling backwards while I was talking to Sandra and John. I’d been fucking myself with the dildo whilst talking to them. My face went redder, even though there was no one to see it.

I waited a couple of minutes and then slowly climbed off the bike. As I carried it up the stairs I half wished that I had let John carry it up the stairs; I was knackered.


Our next cycling adventure was a few weeks later. Ryan dismantled the bikes and loaded them into the car. We drove out to this big reservoir that has a path right round it. We’d been there before and walked along some of the paths, then snuck off into a wooded area and emulated the rabbits that we saw.

As Ryan assembled the bikes in the car park I got embarrassed as the dildo was out in the open. I tried to stand between it and the people who were looking at us as much as I could but I’m sure that some of them saw it. I wondered what they thought.

When Ryan had finished getting the bikes ready he held mine so that I could get on and impale myself whilst still in one place. I didn’t fancy getting on and impaling myself as I was going down the car park; there were too many people around.

I lowered myself onto the dildo then pedalled backwards a couple of times to get comfortable. Then I put one foot on the ground to wait for Ryan to get on his bike. My short skirt was just about covering my butt and pubes, but if the wind started up then who knows what people would be able to see.

I did get a couple of funny looks riding through the car park but thankfully, most people were too busy doing their own thing.


Off we went onto the path round the reservoir. It only took a few minutes for me to get aroused and to stop caring if anyone could tell what was happening. Ryan kept urging me to go faster and the saddle got wetter and wetter. It wasn’t long before my juices were running down the insides of my legs but the breeze stopped them going too far.

I told Ryan that I was getting close to cumming and wanted to stop but he kept urging me to keep going. I rode straight through both my first and second orgasm and I’m sure that one elderly couple that we passed as I was having my second thought I was some sort of nutter as I shouted,

“Yes, yes.”


As my third orgasm approached Ryan told me to stop and put a foot down. He came alongside me and got me to lean back a little. He reached over and flicked my clit as he kissed me.

“I love you, you horny little slut.” He said as he unfastened my little wrap skirt and pulled it off me.

“Right, let’s go.” Ryan said as he bundled the material in his hand and started pedalling.

What could I do? I looked round, saw no one close, and started pedalling again.

As the dildo fucked me I looked all around hoping not to see anyone. Fortunately there was no one around. I tried to pedal faster but it was too much for me. I’d found the speed that was the most that my pussy could cope with.

We went through a wooded area and as we emerged there was a group of young people walking towards us.

“Ryan!” I shouted, “my skirt.”

But Ryan ignored me. My face was scarlet and I was about to cum again as the group parted to let me through.

“Fucking hell!”

“What the….”

“Slut!”

“Did….”

Those were just the comments that I could make out. I daren’t look back at them but Ryan later told me that every one of them had stopped and were staring at me as we disappeared into the distance. At least they couldn’t actually see my pussy or my face.

Anyway, I was too busy cumming and trying to stay on the bike.


Eventually we made it back to the car park, but I had to ride bottomless right to the car. As soon as I got there I slowly got off the bike and lay it down on the ground. I squat down and waited for Ryan to open the car door. Way too many people had already seen me bottomless.


Ryan didn’t give me my skirt back until he parked the car at home.


Another time that we were both out cycling through built-up areas with Ryan following me; I noticed quite a few people looking at me. More than usual and some of them were pointing at me and had looks of shock on their faces. Okay, my skirt was up round my waist at the front but we weren’t going fast enough for the back of my skirt to be floating up.

When we finally stopped I saw why people were looking at me differently. The cover below the saddle had disappeared and people were seeing the dildo go up and down. They all knew that I was fucking myself in public.

It is one thing for me to be getting the pleasure from the dildo fucking me as I ride along in the fresh air, but it’s so embarrassing knowing that people can see the dildo fucking me.

I was so mad when Ryan held up the cover and said that it dropped off just after we’d left home. I had a right go at Ryan for not telling me, and for not stopping me to put the cover back on. All he would say was,

“You were obviously enjoying yourself, and I thought that you must have known the cover fell off. I assumed that you’d finally admitted to yourself that you are an exhibitionist.”

“NO I’M NOT AN EXHIBITIONIST!” I shouted at him, not caring who could hear me and I got back on my bike and rode home as quickly as I could. I was so mad that I didn’t care what people saw.”


We did have a good fuck just as soon as we got through the door at home.



Kegel Exercises
------------------
What with the great, fun exercise on my bike, the dildo stuck to the stool in the kitchen and Ryan’s cock; my pussy seems to be permanently full these days. Ryan said something to the effect that it was getting like fucking the channel tunnel. That hurt, and we both agreed that something had to be done. Getting rid of the bike or the stool was out of the question so something else had to be found.

We both spent ages on the internet and Ryan came up with this thing called Kegel exercises. When I said that I didn’t have any urination problems Ryan told me that there were great side benefits, one of them was just what we were looking for.

He said that if I did these muscle exercises for 15 minutes 3 times every day I’d get better control of my pussy muscles; and he was right. In spite of all the time that I have the bike dildo going in and out of me, the time that I spend impaled on the stool in the kitchen, and all the time that Ryan’s fucking me; I’ve ended up with very tight pussy muscles.

Ryan tells me that if I keep up these exercises I’ll soon be able to stop him from cumming inside me. He says that me squeezing on his cock whilst it’s inside me will be like squeezing his cock in my hand when he’s trying to shoot his load.

He says that fucking me will be like what he imagines it would be like to fuck a very young pussy; like a girl the age that a lot of people mistake me for.


Ryan also says that he’s going to work on getting me to squirt better. I already squirt occasionally but Ryan wants me to be able to do it all the time. I’m not so sure that I want that because I get way too wet as it is. Besides, if he makes me cum in front of strangers again, squirting will be a double dose of embarrassment and humiliation. Another thing is that I don’t know how I would cope if I squirt when I cum at work.

Ryan says that I should be able to stop myself squirting at times if I really want to. I hope that he’s right.


Ryan’s been helping me by stimulating my G spot whist rubbing my clit. Those 2 together make my orgasms ‘out of this world’ and I have squirted a little so far; but all that has been in the privacy of our home so I’ve loved every second of it.

I’m trying to concentrate on the practise rather than what might happen if I do end up squirting every time that I cum. That combined with that running machine word could make my life very pleasurable, but terrible at the same time.



My Clit Ring
--------------
No I’m not talking about the piercing in my clit hood, I’m talking about this little micro doughnut style ring that Ryan bought for me. When I first saw it I had to ask Ryan what it was; it was way too small to go on any of my fingers so I was at a loss as to where I was supposed to wear it. When Ryan told me it was for my clit I thought that he was joking. How the hell was my clit supposed to go through a hole that small?

Ryan told me that he’d read a story called ‘Tease to Please’ by someone calling themselves ‘inkyscandal’. In that some crazy Japanese scientist had put a tiny ring on this intern girl’s clit and every so often it would vibrate and give her an orgasm. Ryan had searched the internet for hours looking for it, or something similar and he discovered what he presented me with.

I suppose you could call it a wonder of modern nano technology. It’s a miniature vibrator that only has 1 mode – random bursts of about 15 seconds. Its battery gets charged by it coming into contact with this pad that has a PP3 battery attached to it; a bit like these new mobile phone chargers. Ryan even bought me a pair of knickers that I can hold the charging pad in place with; a bit like wearing a panty liner with a PP3 battery in it. It’s uncomfortable and I don’t really like wearing it (nor panty liners), but it’s the only way that I can charge the clit ring so I endure it. Fortunately it only takes about an hour to fully charge the ring and it lasts for about a day. If Ryan had his way I’d carry the knickers, pad and battery in my handbag and wear them every time the clit ring goes flat; except that he won’t let me wear knickers of any sort when I go out.

Even when the battery is flat I’ve got this constant reminder that I’m wearing the ring; it re-shapes my clit so that it sticks out a bit more and feels ‘different’.
And the anticipation of when I’m going to get zapped again often keeps my AF simmering.

When the ring is charged up it’s amazing. I used to think that the random zap vibe was amazing (and embarrassing) but this is something else. I now know what it’s like for a girl suffering from ’Persistent Genital Arousal Disorder’. The first time that it zapped my clit was incredible. It was like Ryan had been giving me cunnilingus for half an hour. The second time it happened I was so horny (probably with anticipation) and I got so close to cumming that I got frustrated when it stopped. After that I came just about each time that I got zapped.

It’s so good to be zapped when Ryan’s actually fucking me. We can’t do that with any of my vibrators inside me.
 

Sorry, I’m getting a bit ahead of myself. To get the ring on my clit Ryan told me that he’d have to freeze my clit. That statement got me worried; and scared. Now Ryan’s put ice cubes on my clit and in my pussy before, and they felt great, but to freeze my clit! That didn’t sound like fun.

Then he told me that he wasn’t actually going to freeze it; just get it so cold that it shrank enough and lost all sensations so that it could be pushed through the ring without me cumming. He said that if I was all excited my clit would swell and I wouldn’t be able to keep still long enough for him to get the ring over the end; which was very true.

I was nervous and excited when Ryan went for the ice. I was lying on my back on a towel on the bed with my legs spread wide and the anticipation was horrible. Of course I jumped when the first ice cubes touched my clit. My AF started to rise and I reached for Ryan’s cock. He pushed me away (a first) and told me to concentrate on the job to hand.

Shit, that ice was cold. The cold was spreading all over my lower half before Ryan said that my clit had shrunk enough for him to try to get the ring on. At that point I couldn’t feel him moving my clit from side to side.


I couldn’t see what Ryan was doing to me as his fingers worked away. After a couple of minutes Ryan stood up and stepped back.

“Shit TT; that looks good, I can’t wait for you to thaw out and get that thing charged.”


I sat up and dried myself then went and stood in front of the mirror. I could just see the shiny, silver coloured ring pushing my clit further out between my lips than normal. I thought about how embarrassing it was going to be if someone saw it and I’d have to explain what it was. I told Ryan that I wanted to start wearing knickers; or at least a thong.

“No way girl! One pair for charging and that’s it; and I don’t want you wearing them while we’re out.” was all that Ryan said.


I thawed out some more and saw that my clit was even more pronounced. The thought of it being seen like that was embarrassing me. Ryan saw my embarrassment and asked me what I was thinking. After I’d told him he was as sympathetic as usual,

“Oh you’ll soon get used to it; like you did with your other jewellery. Besides, your clit has always stuck out.”

“Not this far.” I replied.

He was right; I now thought no more of people seeing my clit hood and nipple jewellery than I thought of them seeing me totally naked. Not that I could ever get used to people seeing me totally naked. It’s VERY embarrassing.

I spent the next 30 minutes looking at my new pussy in the mirror and seeing how sensitive my new shaped clit was. I only managed doing it for 30 minutes before I got Ryan to fuck me. I didn’t get zapped that time Ryan fucked me but when we did it later that night the ring did zap me and I came right there and then – mid fuck. I decided that I want to be zapped every time that Ryan fucks me.


It was only when Ryan took me to the pub that night that I realised just how embarrassing my new clit ring was going to be. Just imaging me standing there in the middle of a group of strangers and having an orgasm without having any physical contact, sexual or not. I felt really sorry for the women that have PGAD.

The sex with Ryan that night was wonderful.


About a week after Ryan fitted the ring on my clit we’d arranged to go for a drink with some of Ryan’s workmates. I hadn’t seen some of them for quite a while so I was looking forward to catching-up. Also, I was hoping that Emma would be there with Karen because I was hoping to arrange a girly day shopping
I was a little concerned when Ryan had me charge up the ring before we left to meet everyone. I wasn’t looking forward to having to fight to conceal any orgasms that the ring might give me.

Ryan asked me to wear one of my nice little summer dresses and I felt good as we got the bus into town. Quite a few people were there when we got there and some of the guys took the opportunity to grab my butt through my thin skirt as the hugged me. That doesn’t bother me as I know them and they’re only being friendly.

When Karen hugged me, and squeezed my butt, she whispered,

“You’ve got to show me that ring thing that Ryan’s been going on about.”

I didn’t say anything but I blushed and thought,

“Thanks Ryan.”


The conversation was flowing and interesting the first couple of times that the ring zapped me and I managed avoid an embarrassing orgasm, but later when Karen brought me a drink she bent over and whispered,

“Is that thing giving you hell?”

I smiled and was saved from having to respond by one of the guys who said,

“No bra again Karen? I love it when you bend over like that.”

“In your dreams buster.” Karen replied.

“Yeah and they’re nice dreams too.”

Karen was stood up by then and her loose top had settled back to covering her breasts.

“Good wanking material are they?” Karen asked.

With that Karen lifted her top above her tits then shook them from side to side. After a few seconds she let her top drop and said,

“If you like to wank thinking about these then wait until you see Tanya’s newest piece of jewellery.”

I blushed and thought,

“Shut the fuck up Karen.”

Then I said,

“No chance mate, that’s for Ran’s eyes only.”

“So what is it?” Another of the guys asked.

“Nothing, it’s private.” I said.

“Ryan, what have you been getting your girl now?”

“Oh, it’s only a clit ring; do you want to see it?” Ryan asked.

I turned to Ryan and said,

“You’ve got to be joking; I’m not flashing my pussy in here.”

“I’m not asking you to give these guys a quick flash, I’m letting them see what I’ve bought you; a quick flash is nowhere near long enough. Come on Tanya, slide forward on your seat and spread ‘em.” Ryan replied.

The tone of Ryan’s voice was serious, but there was no way that I wanted to show everyone my pussy. The problem was that I know that Ryan always gets his way. My face went red and I felt a wet rush. I was going to have to do it.

“Please Ryan, not here, there’re way too many people around.” I pleaded.

“You’ll be fine Tanya, just do it.” Ryan said.

I looked around. There were about 7 of his male workmates there, all looking at me. So were Karen, Emma and a couple of girlfriends. My heart rate increased, I felt hot and my stomach felt horrible.

I gave one last pleading look to Ryan (which he ignored), then slowly slid forward and opened my legs. Emma slid sideways so that I could get my legs wide open.

Just doing that was enough to put my open pussy on display for everyone to see but I instinctively pulled the front of my skirt up passed my waist.

I heard one of the guys say,

“I can’t see anything.”

And another,

“Fuck, no knickers.”

And another,

“Bloody hell, she’s dripping.”

He was right; I’d been wet ever since getting out of the shower and that damn clit ring had kept me that way. When Ryan had first told me to show my ring my pussy had gushed; I didn’t want it to but I couldn’t stop it.

My clit was throbbing, my pussy was gushing, my AF was quickly rising and my face was hot and bright red.

Everyone in our group, except Ryan, was staring at my pussy and the guys were shuffling around trying to get a better look.

“Hey, don’t push guys,” Ryan said; “someone might get hurt or worse, some drinks might get spilt. I’m sure that Tanya will let you all have closer look; form a queue and take your time.”

I glared at Ryan to let him know that I wasn’t happy; but what could I do? I looked round the pub and was pleased to see that no one else was looking at me. I was well hidden by the rest of our group.

One at a time, the dozen or so people came and squat between my legs. The first couple just looked; their breathe tickling my clit.

Karen was next. She bent down, had a good look then put her index finger and thumb either side of my clit and moved it from side to side.

“And it doesn’t hurt?” She asked.

I shook my head sideways.

“It gives you a nice little nub to get hold of. I bet that it keeps you horny all the time. Poor Ryan, I bet that you’re fucking him all the time.”

If I could have blushed more I would have, but it was impossible.

Karen didn’t remove her fingers; instead she moved my clit round and round.

“STOP!” I shouted; “Please don’t do that Karen, you’ll make me cum.”

“Sorry Tanya, but what are you going to do when each of these guys does that to you.”

I turned to Ryan and mouthed,

“No, please no.”

But Ryan just smiled. Karen stood up and moved away. It was Pete next. He’d seen me naked before, but not like this.

“I hope that you don’t mind Tanya; I thought to bring my camera tonight, I suspected that Ryan would be practicing candaulism again.

As Pete held his camera in one hand his other was pushing my clit from side to side.

“Wow girl,” Pete said; “you’re really loving this aren’t you?”

“NO!”

“You’re pussy says otherwise.” Pete said.

“Enough, enough, get lost Pete.” I said.

Thankfully Pete moved away. The next to squat in front of me was one of the girlfriends.

“Relax Tanya,” she said; “I just want to look at it. Does it hurt?”

I shook my head sideways.

“Did it cost a lot?”

I shook my head up and down.

“Does it make you horny?”

“Just about all the time.” I quietly said.

“Wow, I’ll have to talk Ben into getting me one of those.”

With that she stood up and was replaced by another of Ryan’s male work-mates, phone camera flashing away. He too touched my clit. I didn’t know how much more I could take; my breathing was getting heavier. I just hoped that I could hold out until they’d all taken their turn.

The next man started doing the same then another girlfriend. While she was looking she was asking me questions,

“Does it hurt?”

“Was it painful putting it on?”

“Does it keep me on a high?”

“Does it make sex better?”

“Do you like this? I know that I do.”

All the time that she was looking and talking she was rubbing the end of her index finger round the end of my clit. All that I was capable of doing was nodding or shaking my head.

Just as the next guy bent down I started to cum.

All I could see was camera flashes; the rest was a blur as I started shaking and moaning. I could feel my pussy convulsing.

The guy stepped back and said,

“Fucking hell; she just squirted at me.”

As I started to calm down I could see him showing his phone to everyone. As it came into my sight I could see some white, creamy liquid on his phone. I thought that I should apologise; until I watched him lick his phone.


Two more guys and another girl took their turn to look at my clit ring, each pushing my clit from side to side. When the next guy was pushing my clit the ring decided to zap me.

The guy backed off and said,

“Bloody hell; it’s vibrating.”

Then he put his finger back on my clit and smiled.

Well, that was it; I started to cum again.
 

When I calmed down Karen was knelt in front of me. She too was holding my clit and giving it a close inspection.

“Why do I have to cum like that just because people are looking at my pussy?” I asked Karen.

“Because you’re a woman and you have a clitoris. If you weren’t meant to cum you wouldn’t have a clitoris. Besides, you’re enjoying this Tanya.”

“No I’m not.”

“Your body says otherwise my horny little friend.” Karen said.

With that she patted my pussy and stood up.

“I’m the last darling, you can sit up now.”

I did, pulling my skirt down to cover me. I heard a couple of disappointed moans from the guys but I didn’t care. I didn’t even want to look them in the face.

“Drink this.” Emma said, passing me a shot which I quickly downed.

I stood up, grabbed Emma’s hand and pulled her up,

“Come to the ladies with me Em.”


As I peed and cleaned myself up I talked with Emma.

“You’re so brave Tanya, I couldn’t have done that.” Emma said.

“I didn’t want to do it but Ryan’s face told me that I had to.”

“But you loved every second of it Tanya; your face had that satisfied look on it; and you came twice so you must have enjoyed it.”

“Well…….. Yes, it’s always good when I cum but all those men looking at me; it’s so embarrassing.”

“That’s part of the pleasure Tanya. You’re brave enough to do it. I wish that I was.”

“Or stupid enough.” I said. I really do hope that none of the photos get onto the internet.

“Brave and beautiful.” Emma said as she pulled me to her and gave me a big hug.


We organised a ‘retail therapy’ day before going back to the others.
 
Pete was carrying some drinks over and as we got near him he said,

“That was amazing Tanya. Ryan’s a lucky man; I wish that my girlfriend was more like you.”

That made me feel a little better but it was still a few minutes, and another shot, before I could look the guys in the face. Ryan had given me a hug before I sat down which also made me feel a little better.


About half an hour later 2 more of Ryan’s mates (Dave and James) arrived and it wasn’t long before they found out about my little forced show.

I saw James and Dave looking over to me and smiling and shortly afterwards James worked his way over to Ryan and I.

“I hear that my favourite nudist has been showing off again.” James said; “so am I going to get a look at this juicy little doughnut then?”

“Of course mate,” Ryan said, “it wouldn’t be fair if you didn’t. Emma, can you shuffle over again please, Tanya’s going to put on another show for James and Dave.”

“Nooooo.” I pleaded to Ryan, but he took my drink off me then steered me onto the edge of the seat.

“Oh shit,” I thought, “I hope that I don’t cum again.”

I opened my legs then shut them again.

“There, satisfied.” I said.

“Tanya, that wasn’t fair,” Ryan said, “let them have a proper look like the others did.”

I slowly opened my legs wide and pulled my skirt up to my waist and felt my stomach tingle and my pussy get wetter.

As James squat down I could see the camera flashes start again and thought about all those pictures being passed around, sooo embarrassing for me.

“Wow,” James said, “doesn’t that hurt Tanya? It looks like it’s making you all swollen. Ah, you’re turned on by all this, you’re excited. That’d explain why you’re all shiny.”

“You can touch it if you like.” Ryan said.

“Really,” James said; “won’t Tanya mind?”

“Hey, how about asking me?” I butted in; “It’s my body, you should ask me.”

“She won’t mind, go on mate.” Ryan said.

James’ finger reached out and touched my clit, sending a shiver right through me and expelling more of my juices.

“Wow,” James said, “she’s so hot.”

“She’ll get hotter in a minute.” Ryan said.

James stood up and was replaced by Dave. He wasted no time in taking my clit between his finger and thumb.

“That thing does look painful.” Dave said, “It must hurt her.”

“No,” Ryan said, “It doesn’t hurt her but it does turn her into a randy little slut.”

As Dave stood up I wondered what Ryan was going to do. I wanted to close my legs and pull my skirt down, but before Ryan could do anything Karen butted in,

“Hey guys, has Ryan told you that he’s taught Tanya a new trick? What’s that word Ryan?”

“NO Ryan, please don’t tell them.” I pleaded

“You mean treadmill.” Ryan said.

I just managed to whisper,

“Oh fuck!”

Before I felt my body start to shake. My legs were still wide apart and I could just about make out all the faces watching me and see the camera flashes.

Just as I started to come down from my high I heard Pete say,

“Hang on a minute, Karen are saying that every time Ryan says the word treadmill, Tanya has an orgasm?”

I had another one and could just about make out Karen saying,

“That’s right Pete, it’s not just if Ryan says treadmill, it’s if anyone says it and she hears it. Try it; oh, you just did, and I did too, look at her, she’s in a different world.” Karen continued. “James, you say it.”

James did. I’d just started to come down when he did and I immediately went back up there, shaking and moaning and jerking about. My feet rose off the ground and my legs went straight out. I was in real danger of sliding off that seat.

I could vaguely make out everyone looking at me but there was nothing that I could do, I was way too far out of control.


About 4 or 5 minutes later I got to a state where I could talk again and managed to say,

“Please guys; don’t say that word again; I don’t know if I can take any more.”

As I was saying that I realised that my legs were still wide open. I quickly closed them and pulled my skirt down.

Some of the group had been too busy watching me and missed what Karen had said. Word spread and so did people saying THAT word.

No sooner than I’d pulled my skirt down than I heard,

“Treadmill” again.

I started again, my legs involuntarily drifting apart. I was knackered. When I was able I managed to ask everyone not to say THAT word, and thankfully they took pity on me; but I was still knackered.

Thankfully, normal conversation started again and the group seemed to loose interest in my clit ring and orgasms.

Ryan came and sat next to me and gave me a big kiss and a hug.

“Some of the guys are thinking of going to a club later, do you fancy going?” Ryan asked.

“Do you mind if we skips it,” I asked, “I’m knackered, and anyway, if I’d known I’d have worn something more ‘clubby’; and besides, I need you inside me. All the attention that you got your mates to give my pussy has made me so randy.”

“Don’t try to deny it TT, you loved every second of it.” Ryan replied. “Do you want some more? All I’ve got to do is say that word, or invite the guys to have another look at your dinky doughnut.”

The ring zapped me and I shuddered as I fought to not have another orgasm. I have no idea how many I’d had since we arrived at the pub and I didn’t want another one; not until Ryan was inside me.

Ryan squeezed my bare thigh and said,

“Been zapped?”

I nodded.

“Don’t fight it TT; let it happen, No one will mind.”

“I do; I’m knackered; can we go home please?”

“No, not yet,” Ryan said, “I need to talk to James about something and I thought that you said that you wanted to arrange a girly day with Emma.”

“I’ve already done that; next Saturday you’ll be home alone.”

“I suppose it will be a chance for me to watch all the videos of you cumming that the guys have sent me.” Ryan said.

“And then you’ll get the guys to delete them please.”

“Of course dear.”

But I knew that he wouldn’t. I just hoped that none of them would make it to the internet.


About 20 minutes later everyone decided to move on, to a club. Ryan said that I was too tired, to which there were a couple of,

“I’m not surprised” type of comments and we parted from the rest of the group.

On the way to the bus stop Ryan pulled me into an alley and lifted me up so that I could put my legs round his waist. We fucked until I had what seemed like my hundredth orgasm of the night.



There was another night shortly after the above event where Ryan phoned me when I was on the bus going home. He was in a pub with James and Pete and he asked me to join them. They’d left work early and gone to a pub to play pool.

When I got there the pub was a bit of a dingy dump but Ryan told me that the beer was good. The pool tables were in alcoves that sort of separated them from the rest of the pub. I’d taken a while to find them because they were hidden away in one corner.

All 3 were a little ‘happy’ when I arrived.

James got me a drink and I joined in the game. After a while I realised that both James and Pete were always standing behind me when I took a shot. When I could I whispered to Ryan that they were trying to look up my skirt. Ryan’s response shocked and embarrassed me; he said,

“You can’t blame them, you have got a cute little butt, why don’t you take your skirt off and let them have a proper look? It isn’t as if they haven’t seen it before.”

“Ryan! I can’t do that. It’s not right and I’d get all embarrassed; and besides we’re in a pub, other people will see me.”

“Maybe, but Pete and James want to see your bare butt.”

With that Ryan put his beer down and started to kiss me. As he did I felt his hand on my waist and the skirt fastened being undone. Before I knew it my skirt was round my feet and I was bottomless.

It was pointless arguing with Ryan; he always gets his way so I looked round to make sure that no one else could see us then stepped out of my skirt. James’ and Pete’s faces were a picture; amazement and lust all in one.

“Come on,” Ryan said, “whose go is it?”

James stepped forward, looking at me as he missed his shot.

Hardly surprising, Ryan and I won that game.


As soon as it was over Ryan lifted me up and sat me on the edge of the pool table.

“How about a different game boys?” Ryan said, “It’s called hit the ring. Tanya’s going to sit on the table with her legs open and you have to hit the ball from the other end of the table and hit her little doughnut. The first one to get 3 hits wins. Come on Tanya, get to the end of the table and spread ‘em.”

“What!” I protested. “No I won’t, and give me my skirt back.”

Again, it was pointless arguing as Ryan half lifted me from the side of the table to the end and sat me with my legs open and pussy spread. I could feel the air tickling my wet open pussy. If James and Pete hadn’t been there it would have been quite nice.

“Are you sure about this?” James asked Ryan as he placed the white ball in the semi-circle.

“Yeah, sure,” Ryan said, “remember to look at what you’re aiming at.”

Bloody hell, my boyfriend was telling one of his mates to stare at my spread pussy. I felt my face get warm and my pussy even warmer.

I looked at James. His eyes were glued on my pussy but his cue hand was shaking. 

“Okay,” Ryan said, “maybe this wasn’t a good idea. I can see that you both look a bit worried by this. Tell you what, how about we change the game a bit. Tanya, please shuffle down the table to the middle then do the splits.”

“I can’t” I said, “I need a flat surface to slide my feet out.”

“Hmmm;” Ryan said, “How about you spread your legs as far as you can then we’ll hold them and lower you down.”

“No, Ryan, I don’t want to.” I said, but I was already shuffling down and spreading my legs.”

“Pete, James, grab a leg each while I hold her hands.” Ryan said.

I felt 3 pairs of hands holding me and lowering me so that I ended up doing the splits across the pool table. As Pete and James released me the sides of the table hurt my legs a bit. My pussy was hovering a couple of inches above the centre of the table.

“I can’t hold this Ryan it hurts my legs too much.” I pleaded.

“Okay TT lower yourself down and we’ll think of something else.” Ryan said.

“How about we go home, please!” I replied.

“Not yet my love….. Have you ever put your feet right up and behind your head?”

“What! ……. err yes, years ago, why?”

“Have a go now, please.”

“I’m in a pub Ryan; anyone could come round the corner and see me, and James and Pete are here.”

“Don’t worry about them, and the chances of anyone coming over here are quite remote. Besides, if they did they wouldn’t complain.”

“But I would. I don’t want any Tom, Dick or Harry seeing me like that. It’s bad enough with these 2 seeing me.”

“They don’t mind, do you guys.”

“No.”

“No.”

“Right then, lift those gorgeous legs.”


By that time I was sat in the middle of the table with my legs together; and for some stupid reason I lay back and lifted my legs. I got them right back to the sides of my face.

“I can’t get them any further.” I said.

“Here, let me help you.” Ryan said as he went round to my head and pressed down on my ankles. I could feel my big toes touching the table.

I looked at Pete and James. All 4 eyes were glued to my pussy; my wet pussy; the one that was throbbing and threatening to have an orgasm. I was really glad that the battery in the clit ring was flat.

“How are you dong TT?” Ryan asked.

“Okay I guess, it hurts a bit, but I’m okay. Can we go home now please?” I asked.

“Soon my love; there’s just one more thing that I’d like you to try. If I hold your legs a bit wider apart, can you try and get your arms in between your legs and hold your legs under your armpits?”

By then I was wondering if I could actually do it and not thinking about what I was showing. I spread my legs and Ryan helped me. Then I lifted my arms and put them over the back of my legs.

“Bend and push down on your legs with your arms.” Pete said.

My back hurt a bit but I managed it. My legs were under my armpits. I felt pleased with myself. That was until I saw that I had a little audience. Pete and James had been joined by 2 men and all 4 were staring at my pussy. I suddenly felt quite embarrassed and horny. I could feel my pussy get wetter and wetter.

“OMG, no,” I thought, “please don’t cum now.”

The more I tried to resist, the closer I got to cumming. I tried to release my legs so that I could sit up and hide my pussy, but I was stuck. I needed Ryan to release me. I looked to where Ryan was, but he had moved. I looked round and saw the phones and the flashes.

“No, no, please no.”

But it was too late. I felt myself lose control. My body couldn’t jerk, but my pussy could; and it was; and I could actually see that spasms and contractions. I’d only ever seen my pussy do that using a mirror.

James and Pete were just as guilty as the other men there, their phones were flashing as well. I just hoped that they’d keep those photos to themselves.


As Ryan was releasing me I had a couple of after-shocks and my body jerked.

“Wow!” was all James could say, but Pete was a little less dumbfounded,

“Thank you Tanya, you really do know how to keep a man and his friends happy. I just wish that my girlfriend was half as open and relaxed about her body as you are. Ryan, you are one hell of a lucky guy.”

Ryan smiled and lifted me off the table. I wanted to tell Pete that I’d hated every second of it but I didn’t. I just knew that Ryan would over-ride me and say that I loved every minute of it. In a way I had, but oh the embarrassment. Nothing can make me want all that.

The strangers had disappeared and James and Pete decided that they’d have to go. I had to ask Ryan for my skirt back and he wouldn’t let me have it until just before we left.



There was another notable occasion where the clit ring has caused me embarrassment. I was in a meeting at work one afternoon and the ring had been giving me hell all day. I was running through a few figures with the client and the damn ring decided to zap me. That final zap was enough to take me over the top and off I went.

Ask any girl if she can talk about a business matter while she’s having an orgasm and I’ll bet that less that 1 percent will say that they can do it without people noticing.

Well, I felt my face flush and my pussy start to throb; then it hit me. How I managed to keep my mouth shut I will never know. However, I didn’t manage to keep a straight face. My eyes shut and I could feel my face muscles moving all over the place.

Fortunately the client had just picked up his cup of tea and wasn’t really looking at me. By the time he’d had a drink, put his cup down and looked at me, the worst (best) was over and I just looked flushed. He asked me if I was okay to continue. Fortunately I was by then.

Straight after that meeting I vowed that if the ring was charged and I was due to go into a meeting, I’d go to the ladies room and bring myself off just before the meeting. 


On a positive note, the clit ring has made cycling more pleasurable as well. My more exposed clit really feels good pressing on the saddle and when it zaps me with that dildo going in and out of me I’m amazed that I don’t fall off the bike.


It’s probably a good job that the battery charge only lasts for about 24 hours because any longer and I would never get anything done at work.



Smear test
-------------
Women in England don’t normally get offered a Smear Test until they’re 25, but the medical people in our area were doing some sort of trial and I got a letter inviting me to go and have one. When I read the letter my first reaction was ‘no way’; I didn’t want the embarrassment and humiliation of some doctor or nurse poking things inside me unless it was absolutely necessary. I told Ryan that I was going to ignore the letter but he was adamant that I was going to go and have the test. He told me that it was important that I knew that I was healthy and not at risk.

I wasn’t happy but after a while I started to accept what Ryan said and resigned myself to having to endure the embarrassment and humiliation.


The evening before my appointment we had been fooling around and Ryan had got me to charge up the clit ring and we’d gone out and Ryan had enjoyed watching me trying to conceal cumming in the pub.

The next morning Ryan reminded me about my appointment. The clit ring was still randomly zapping me and I’d woken up a couple of times when my body had succumbed to the vibrations and I’d orgasmed. Each time I’d looked at Ryan as he slept and thought,

“It’s okay for you mate, you don’t have to put up with this.”

One time I’d thought about searching the internet for some sort of cock ring that could randomly make Ryan cum, but I’d gone back to sleep instead.

When Ryan reminded me about my appointment I told him that I couldn’t go because I’d be on a sexual high all day and the last thing that I wanted was to cum while some doctor or nurse was sticking something inside me.

Ryan was insistent; I was going.


My appointment at the doctor’s was straight after work. As soon as I got there I went straight to the toilet and cleaned myself up. That damn clit ring had been zapping me all day. I’d had some embarrassing moments and had wet thighs all day.

When I was called in I saw that the test was going to be done by a male doctor who looked to be not much older than me. After the usual greetings the doctor asked me to confirm my date of birth.

“Here we go again.” I thought.

I told him then asked if he wanted to see my passport (because of how young I look I usually carry my passport in my bag).

“No, no, that won’t be necessary.” The doctor replied. “I see that you only registered with the practice about a year ago and that this is the first time that you’ve visited us. That being the case, have you got the time for a full check-up? We like to make sure that we know about any problems that all our patients have.”

“Err yes I guess.” I said, fearing that it was going to be soo embarrassing.

The doctor went on to ask me loads of questions and I nearly forgot about me having to hitch my skirt up and let him poke something inside me. About half way through the questions the clit ring zapped me. My face must have screwed up a bit because the doctor went silent for a few seconds then asked me if I was okay.

“Yes, I’m fine, just a bit of indigestion.” I lied.

When the questions finished I heard the words I was dreading,

“Okay Tanya, we’ll move on to the physical part now. Normally I’d ask one of our nurses to be present but they’re all out on home visits. Would it be okay to continue without one here?”

“Fantastic.” I thought; a reason to escape and avoid the embarrassment.

“Yeah, sure, let’s get on with it.” I stupidly said.

What’s wrong with me? Why do I let say these things?

“Okay Tanya, would you undress and climb on to the examination couch?”

My face went bright red and I started shaking a bit. I’d only expected to have to lift my skirt, not strip naked. My hands had trouble undoing the buttons on my top. As it came off I remembered that I was wearing all my nipple and clit hood jewellery. I got more embarrassed and I wished that Ryan hadn’t got me to put them in when I got out of the shower that morning. A sudden thought crossed my mind,

“Had Ryan known about this? Was that why he’d got me to charge the ring and wear all my clit and nip jewellery?”

I made a mental note to ask him later.

When I was naked I climbed on, covered my breasts with one arm and kept my legs squeezed together. I looked down at the stirrups knowing that I was about to get soo humiliated.

“Okay Tanya, none of this is going to hurt, just try to relax.”

“Easy for you to say.” I thought.

The doctor started with my head, feeling around presumably for any anomalies, and asking me to move it in various directions.

“Good, good.” He kept saying as he progressed to my shoulders them my arms.

Nothing was said as he asked me to lift my arm off my tiny breasts. He put this stethoscope on my chest. It was cold and I flinched a bit.

“Sorry, I should have warmed it up.” The doctor said then asked me to take deep breaths. He was looking straight down at my tiny breasts and rock hard nipples.

“Do you have any discomfort or other problems with these?” He asked as he lifted one of the chains and gently tugged my nipples in different directions.

“Only if someone pulls them too hard.”

The doctor smiled a little and said,

“Well I guess that that’s to be expected.”

He then prodded and squeezed my tiny tits, presumably feeling for anything that shouldn’t be there.

“I know that it is very embarrassing for a woman your age to have such small breasts; if you like I could refer you to a specialist with a view to getting some implants.” The doctor suddenly said.

I thought for a moment, probably the surprise of him making such a statement, then said,

“No, no, it’s not a problem for me. Besides, it’s amazing what you can get away with looking like a 12 year-old.”

Why did I say that? He must think that I’m some sort of hooligan kid or something worse.


Then it was my abdomen. The doctor poked and prodded as I blushed knowing that he was looking down at my naked lower abdomen.

“Can you sit up please Tanya? I need to checkout your back.”

I sat up, bent forward and turned away from him, relieved that I was no longer exposed, and hoping that he’d forget about examining my privates any closer.

“Very good Tanya, no sign of any problems so far. Can you lie down on your back again please?”

I did so, disappointed that I’d have more to endure; my hands moving back to cover my privates.

“Okay Tanya, I’m going to lift each leg in turn and bend your joints. Please try and relax.”

I released the tension in my leg muscles but still cupped my pussy as he lifted first one then the other leg and moved my joints.

“Very good Tanya, can you lift your legs and put them on the stirrups please; we now need to do the internal examination.”

I felt my face get even redder as I slowly lifted and spread my legs and felt my lips open. It was time to expose my pussy and jewellery.

The doctor went and stood between my legs.

“That’s interesting,” The doctor said, “I’ve never seen one of those before; what’s it for? Is it just jewellery or does it have another purpose. I’m guessing that it will stimulate you; does it?”

“Yes!” I quietly and shyly said.

I felt his latex gloved fingers take hold of my clit ring and move it in all directions.

“It doesn’t appear to be causing any restrictions on circulation so I can’t see any reason to advise you to remove it.”


Yes it happened. As he was moving the ring from side to side the vibrator kicked in and I started cumming.

“Woah there!” The doctor said as he almost jumped back and watched as I spasmed and moaned.

As I calmed down the doctor said,

“Is that some sort of miniature vibrator?”

My embarrassment was horrible as I nodded my head.

“So how does it get charged? I can’t see any sort of connector.”

I told him.

“Isn’t technology wonderful?”

“It has its bad points.” I said as I realised that I was not as totally embarrassed as I had been.

“You mean like having an orgasm on a doctor’s examination table?”

I nodded as the doctor added,

“No need for embarrassment, it happens all the time. It’s just your body reacting to the circumstances.”

I suppose that made me feel a little better, but I still wanted to jump down and run like hell.

“Okay Tanya, your jewellery doesn’t appear to be causing any problems so let’s move on to the internal examination.”

I felt the doctor’s fingers probing inside me as I lay there looking at the ceiling trying, and failing to relax. I was so pleased when the doctor said that it was all over.

“You can get dressed now Tanya.” The doctor said as he walked away, “everything appears to be in good order.”

I didn’t need to be told twice but as I was putting my skirt on the doctor said,

“Oh, I nearly forgot the smear test; can you get back on the table please?”

My heart dropped with my skirt and I climbed back onto the table and spread my legs.

“Sorry about this; it won’t take long.”

Thankfully it didn’t, and my skirt was soon sliding up my legs. I looked over to the doctor expecting to see him typing away, but he wasn’t, he was looking at me getting dressed. He smiled then said,

“I see that you’ve opted for the healthy option. If there were more women like you this place wouldn’t be anywhere as busy as it is.”

I didn’t say anything as I finished and sat down.

“Okay Tanya, everything appears to be in good working order and we’ve got the sample that we need. You can go home now and I hope that I won’t see you back in here for a long time.”

I got up, thanked him and left. On the bus home I got wet as I recalled cumming as the doctor watched; but I did have to say that he’d been very professional about it all.


Ryan fingered me then fucked me as I told him all about my experience.



Art College Model
----------------------
Ryan came home from work one evening and while I was getting our evening meal ready he suddenly asked if I could still do the splits. I was a little surprised but said that I could. He immediately asked me to show him. So I did, right there in the kitchen. It wasn’t quite as easy as it was 5 years ago, but I got down okay and felt my naked pussy touching the floor.

“Good, good,” Ryan said, “I’ve booked you another evening at the Art College nude modelling.”

That statement prompted a bit of an argument because I thought that now that I’d got a full-time job I was done with all that. I argued that we were doing okay money-wise now and that I didn’t really have the time. I also added that I didn’t want to have to go through all the embarrassment and humiliation again.

Ryan was having nothing of it. He kept on saying that I’d enjoyed the previous sessions (which I denied) and that I really liked exposing myself to all those ‘artists’; which of course I adamantly denied, because I didn’t.

Anyway, as usual, Ryan got his way and I resigned myself to more embarrassment.

The evening finally came and I got the bus straight there from work. As I sat on the bus my clit ring reminded me that it was still charged. Shit, I didn’t want those ‘artists’ seeing me get aroused or having an orgasm; but it was too late; I was on my way there. I silently cursed Ryan for getting me to charge the ring the previous night.


I was met by Dan, the Art School teacher, who was full of thanks for me volunteering to help him out again. I really did have to stop myself from saying that I hadn’t volunteered and that I didn’t want to do it; but I knew that Ryan would be so pissed-off if I didn’t do it.

“Tanya, I don’t know if Ryan told you, but tonight’s theme is ‘Female Genitalia’; is that going to be a problem for you.”

“Of course it is; I don’t want all these strangers staring at my pussy.” I thought; then I opened my mouth.

“No, of course not Dan; anything to help.” I replied.

What was wrong with me? Why was I saying stupid things like that?

“As you can see, I’ve put a table at the side of the room. When you’re ready would you like to come over and we’ll get started.”

I looked round and saw lots of people, mainly men of all ages, but I saw 3 women, 1 was a girl about my age. There was a screen for me to change (strip) behind but what was the point? They were all going to see me naked in a couple of minutes.

I didn’t see anyone looking at me as I got undressed and walked over to the table where Dan was waiting for me.

“We’ve only got 3 poses for you this time; all involve your legs being as far apart as you can get them. Ryan tells me that you can easily do the splits so none of them should be painful. If you get up on the table I’ll talk you into the first pose.”

I looked around for a step or a chair to use to get up but there was nothing.

“Here, let me help you.” Dan said.

With that his hands went to my waist and lifted me up.

“Wow, you don’t weigh much.” Dan said.

I smiled a bit then got up onto my feet on the table. I looked round and saw that everyone was now looking at me. I felt my face flush and my pussy get a little wet. Two men and the young girl smiled at me when we made eye contact.

“Stop it!” I thought as I remembered that it was best to try to ignore everyone around me. I suddenly realised that Dan was talking to me.

“Err sorry Dan, I was miles away.” I said.

“Yes, I can see that it’s probably best to let your mind wander. For your first pose I’d like you to sit on the front edge of the table, lay back then spread and lift your legs so that you can hold your ankles as far apart as you can. Can you do that for us Tanya?”

“Oh shit, here goes nothing, or should I say everything.” I thought as I got into the pose. At least I’d be reasonably comfortable.

It was when I heard a couple of quiet gasps that I remembered my jewellery. I was wearing the 3 barbells and stirrups, but not the chains. Dan had seen my clit hood and nipple jewellery before but, apart from him, I hadn’t seen one face that I’d seen before so the jewellery was new to just about everyone there. No one there had seen my clit ring before. I suddenly got even more embarrassed and hot in the face. I put my head back onto the table and looked up at the ceiling. I didn’t want to see any faces.

As I lay there my mind drifted to previous times that I’d posed for Dan and his class. I remembered the outdoor session and smiled. I felt a wet rush and my mind came back to reality.

The silence was deafening until I heard the door open. I raised my head and saw 5 young men come in. All of them were no more than 6 feet from me and all were staring at my pussy. Dan went up to them and said something about the wrong room and I heard them leave. Bloody hell; I guessed that word would spread quickly and I half expected dozens of young men accidentally go into the ‘wrong room’ for a look at my pussy.

I heard the door open twice more before Dan finally came over to me and told me that I could take a 10 minute break.

In that session the clit ring had zapped me but I’d managed to hold back the orgasm that my body wanted so badly.


The second pose was more difficult. Dan wanted me to stand on one leg and hold the other leg with it pointing to the ceiling; effectively doing the splits whilst standing on one leg.

I told Dan that I didn’t think that I’d be able to hold it for long.

“Hmm; I think that I might just have a solution to that problem.” Dan said as he dashed out of the room. He was back within a couple of minutes and he was carrying some ropes.

I looked at him with surprise and shock. What the hell was he planning?

Dan looked up at the ceiling then moved the table a bit. I looked up then thought,

“Oh no, he’s going to suspend me from the hooks in the ceiling that I hadn’t noticed before.”

I hadn’t got it quite right. Dan got me to get back on the table and lift one foot as high as I could. Satisfied that he’d got the height of my ankle he told me to bring my leg down and wait for a minute. Dan then tied a rope to the hook on the ceiling above me and put a loop in the rope where my ankle would be.

I had to really stretch to get my ankle in that loop. I told Dan that I was uncomfortable and found it difficult to keep my body upright. Dan’s answer to that was to tie my upper wrist to the hook as well. Okay, that was better, but I was really stuck there. I started having visions of me being like that for hours; even after all the people there had gone home; and being found by the caretaker the next morning.

When I realised that I was being silly my mind wandered to my exposed pussy. I could feel my juices trickling down my leg.

The clit ring zapped me and my AF rose.

“No, not now.” I told myself; but the more I fought it the higher my AF went.

Shortly after that I started cumming. I could feel my pussy clenching and trying to suck in a penis that wasn’t there. I hoped that I wouldn’t squirt.

What must those ‘artists’ be seeing? I think that I managed to stifle the moans and screams but I’m not 100% sure, my mind wasn’t totally there.

Finally I heard the words,

“Thank you Tanya, I’ll release you now.”

I was so happy to get that leg down.

“Well Tanya, that was an entertaining pose, I wonder if you’ll entertain us as much with the next one?” Dan said.

My fa

[Vanessa]

Part 16 cont.

“Well Tanya, that was an entertaining pose, I wonder if you’ll entertain us as much with the next one?” Dan said.

My face went red(der), was he referring to me cumming and the spasms that  my pussy had, my stifled moans, or did I squirt? I preferred not to think about it.


After the break where I wandered around to get the blood back into my leg, Dan said,

“Tanya, would you mind posing with a dildo sticking out of your vagina?” Dan asked.

My eyes opened wide. Had Dan really said what I thought that he’d said?

“Sorry, I was miles away; what did you say?”
 
“Would you mind posing with a dildo sticking out of your vagina?” Dan again asked.

I was shocked and, I have to admit, pleased. My pussy ached for something inside it, but a dildo, and in front of all these strangers. No way; there was no way that I could humiliate myself like that.

“Yes, of course Dan, but I haven’t got one with me.”

What the hell was I saying?

“That’s okay, I’m sure that we can find something somewhere. I’ll just go and look.” Dan replied.


Dan came back into the room carrying a baseball bat and my eyes glared at him. Was he really expecting me to put that monster into my pussy – in front of all those strangers?

The look on Dan’s face told me that he was serious. What the hell had I let myself in for? No, how could I get out of this?

“Okay Dan,” I said, “How would you like me?”

I’d done it again. Why can’t my mouth say what my brain’s thinking?

“Well, we need a pose that will give the best view for everyone, so how about you getting on your back then putting your legs and lower body up in the air. You can then support your body with your arms and spread your legs wide?”

“But how will I be able to put the bat in?”

“Oh, err…………. I could do that for you.” Dan said.

“WHAT!” I said in a rather surprised tone, “You mean you want me to let you fuck me with that monster? OMG!”

“Sorry Tanya, is that asking too much?”

“Of course it is; there’s only 1 man that fucks me and it sure as hell isn’t you,” my brain thought. Then my mouth opened,

“Okay Dan that would work.”

I climbed back onto the table and lay on my back. As I lifted my legs and lower torso I thought,

“WTF am I doing? Why am I doing this? I don’t need to do this. Stop being so stupid Tanya.”

I opened my legs as wide as I could and said,

“Okay Dan, go for it.”

I jerked a bit as the cold bat came into contact with my hot pussy. The cold started to go away and I felt my pussy open as Dan put a little pressure on the bat.

Oh, it felt good, but why oh why was I letting this man put that monster in my pussy? What was I thinking?

Deeper and deeper that bat went until I gasped in pain.

“Stop!” I said, “I can’t take any more.”

“That’s okay Tanya,” Dan replied, “it’s gone in a lot further than I thought it would. I’m going to let go now, please try and keep it pointing straight up.”


My weight was on the top half of my back, my legs were spread wide, my arms were supporting my hips, and I had this monster baseball bat sticking out of my pussy. It was heavy and I had to squeeze to grip it and hold it upright. I was glad that I was doing those kegel exercises.

As I started to get used to it (a little), my mind started to think about what those ‘artists’ could see. I hate to admit it, but I started to get turned-on. The more I tried not to, the more my AF rose. That damn bat was making me feel good.

After a few minutes the inevitable happened and I started to cum. I felt my pussy muscles contract then relax; the bat was waving backwards and forwards.

“OMG, stop it Tanya,” I thought, but I couldn’t. Through my stifled moans and convulsions I saw the bat wave back and forwards then fall out. My pussy had ejected it. Then, horror of horrors, I saw myself squirt; little blobs of my juices were shooting up in the air, only a few inches, then falling back down onto my thighs and stomach.

I had no control over my body as I kept cumming and cumming. It didn’t help that the clit ring chose that moment to zap me.

After what seemed like forever I started to get control back. My whole pussy area was covered with my juices and my whole body was wet with sweat.

Then I heard Dan say,

“Excellent show Tanya, just what I was hoping for. Ryan was right you do put on a wonderful show when you orgasm in the right situation. I’m sure that all these budding artists will have some wonderful interpretations of your display. As soon as you’re able we’ll go round the room and have a look.”

I suddenly remembered that I was still on my back with my pussy pointing to the ceiling and my legs spread wide. I quickly closed my legs and lay flat on the table. As soon as I was able I got off the table and onto my feet. At least standing up people couldn’t see how wet and swollen my pussy was.

“Is that it Dan?” I asked.

“Yes, thank you so much Tanya, you’ve provided excellent subject matter for the students.”

Before Dan could say anything else I was walking over to my clothes and into my skirt. When I turned round Dan was stood there with an envelope in his hand. He thanked me again and I stupidly said,

“You’re welcome, any time.”

I almost ran out of there and to the bus stop.


As soon as I opened our front door I was stripping and shouting for Ryan. I needed his cock. 



Learning to Drive
--------------------
On a less orgasmic front, I’m taking lessons and they’re going well. With a bit of luck I’ll soon be able to drive my own car. My instructor is an elderly man. When we first met he looked me up and down and then said something about adjusting the seat. My first impression of him was that he was a dirty old man but after our first lesson I decided that he’s really a proper gentleman and I’ve not once caught him looking at my bare legs even though my skirts usually ride up leaving me showing most of my bare thighs.

Fortunately, I haven’t gone for a lesson when my clit ring has been charged so I haven’t had to cope with an orgasm whilst driving. I don’t know how I’d cope with that.

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 17 – More denial – and a lot of fun
-------------------------------------------------

The crotchless leggings
---------------------------
The weather took a turn for the worse and Ryan got worried about me cycling around the neighbourhood in such a short skirt with nothing underneath. When we talked about it he told me that he’d get me something that would keep me warmer but not stop my fun.

I was a little surprised when he brought home a couple of pairs of little girls black leggings.

“They’re way too small for even me,” I said, “and they’ll stop me from riding my bike.”

“Not after you’ve modified them.”

“In what way?” I asked.

Ryan opened one of the packets and pulled a pair out. He opened them out and put his hand in the waist part.

“What you need to do is un-pick the seam along here then sew the ends so that they don’t come undone any more. You can do that can’t you?”

“Of course I can but am I supposed to wear these with a skirt?”

“No, of course not. Girls wear leggings without skirts don’t they?”

“Well yes, but these are so small and thin that they’ll be see-through.” I complained.

“It’s okay, no one will notice. From a distance you’ll just look like any other young girl wearing black leggings.” Ryan said.

I wasn’t sure, but I knew that Ryan would get his way. Over the next 2 nights I managed to turn those leggings into crotchless leggings. I waited until Ryan was home to try them on. I have to say that the first time I put them on I really did have to stretch them to get them pulled right up. When I looked in the mirror they were quite see-through and if I opened my legs even a little bit I could see my pussy with my clit poking out and my chain hanging down. The other thing was that I was wearing a top that only comes down to the bottom of my ribs; and because the leggings were for someone small than me, they only come up to my hips; there was a good 9 inches of flesh showing.

Blankety blank, did Ryan really want me to go out like this? I certainly hoped not; but I was wrong. As soon as Ryan saw me in them he grabbed my hand and led me outside and down to the pub. I had to sit (thankfully) there being careful to keep my legs together. I wasn’t lucky all the time, Ryan had me get the drinks and I could feel men’s eyes burning into my butt and crotch as I walked to the bar and back.

Okay, I was getting excited knowing that I was being looked at but it was quite embarrassing. When we walked home my pussy so hot that I forget that the leggings are crotchless


Ryan’s taken me to the supermarket with me wearing those leggings. It’s so easy to forget that they are crotchless and a few times I got strange looks from people and had to quickly close my legs. The most embarrassing time was at the checkout when I was just stood there in front of this young girl. She’s obviously realised how see-through the leggings were and that they were crotchless because whenever I looked at her she was looking at my crotch. It took us ages to pay for our shopping that day.


Town was just as bad. Of course Ryan wanted to go by bus rather than take the car, and of course Ryan wanted to go up the stairs before me, and of course he wanted me to sit facing the door in McDonalds, and of course he wanted things from the bottom shelves.

I have no idea how many people stared at my butt or pussy; I just hope that it wasn’t more than one or two.

Ryan bought me those leggings so that I could ride my bike in the colder weather and I have to admit that they do keep my legs warm as I pedal along. I wanted to wear them with a skirt but Ryan wouldn’t let me. I’m sure that anyone followed me and looked at my butt would be able to see that I had nothing on under the leggings.

The other bad news is that I have to wash the leggings each time that I wear them because they absorb my juices as they run down my inner thighs. If I wasn’t wearing them the breeze would have dried my thighs.



Tom comes to live with us
-------------------------------
Ryan’s brother begged Ryan to let him stay with us while he’s at university. I wasn’t keen on the idea because I believed that it would spoil our fun. Ryan said that nothing would change and that we would carry on as if Tom wasn’t there. How could I wander around the place naked, sit on the stool in the kitchen with the dildo inside me or ride the exercise bike whilst it fucked me as I pedalled, with Tom there? And what about when we fuck in front of the television? Was Ryan really expecting me to do all that with his brother watching?

Yes he did. As soon as Tom moved in Ryan told me to stop being silly and to stop covering myself whenever I went into the same room as Tom. I wasn’t happy but I did as Ryan asked.

When Tom first saw the bike and the stool in the kitchen he had a little snigger then pretended that they weren’t ‘different’. I on the other hand avoided going anywhere near them for over a week.

I couldn’t even get up early and exercise on the bike because it’s in our living room very close to the sofa that Tom sleeps on.


At first I wore a little dress round the house but Ryan kept pulling it off me. When I objected Ryan said,

“Don’t worry about Tom; he’s seen you without your clothes on loads of times; and I’m sure that he’s not embarrassed by you being naked, are you Tom?”

“Not at all Ryan.” Tom said, “It doesn’t bother me. I don’t want you to change anything because of me, just pretend that I’m not here.”

“But I get embarrassed,” I said, “and I can’t go sitting on that thing (pointing to the stool), or exercising on my bike with Tom here; it’s too embarrassing for me.”

“Honest Tanya,” Tom said, “It doesn’t bother me and there’s no reason why it should bother you. I know that it’s a girl thing; a girl need. It’s just part of life; don’t feel bad or embarrassed; just do it and ignore me.”

“I can’t.” I said.

“Yes you can TT.” Ryan said; “just pretend that Tom isn’t here; like you do with Mr. Perv over the road.

“Who’s this Mr. Perv over the road?” Tom asked.

“Oh it’s just an old man, a voyeur, in one of those apartments over the road who watches us with binoculars; we just ignore him.”

“Do you want me to get some mates and go over there and beat him up?” Tom asked.

“No Tom,” Ryan said, “You’re not going to beat anyone up. Just ignore him; like Tanya’s going to ignore you and go back to being naked all the time and pleasuring herself on those (pointing to the stool) things; aren’t you Tanya?”

Ryan held onto my dress and wouldn’t give it back to me. I spent the rest of that day slowly getting used to Tom seeing me naked all the time.


A couple of days later Ryan started giving me some grief about getting fat (hardly fat at 92 pounds) and I eventually admitted to myself that I’d have to get on the bike and that Tom would see me fucking myself with the dildo.

It’s one thing Ryan stripping me and fucking me in front of his brother but me to fuck myself is something else. With Ryan’s instigating it I can at least blame him; but if I’m doing it to myself that’s completely different.


Anyway, I knew that I’d have to get on my bike sometime so I deliberately picked a time when Tom wasn’t home and I really hoped that I’d get my time in before Tom got home.

Unfortunately I wasn’t that lucky. I was well into my routine and approaching my first orgasm just as the front door opened and in walked Tom. What was really bad was that he had one of his mates with him.

When the saw me, and what the bike was doing to me, they just stopped and stared. I on the other hand was too far gone to stop. Seeing them seeing me just pushed me closer to cumming and that’s just what I did about 20 seconds later.

Yet again Ryan had been the cause of me getting very humiliated in front of someone other than him.

As the speed of my peddling slowed and I started to get back to normal, the embarrassment took over.

Tom and his mate continued to stare at me as my pedalling slowed and stopped. I stood up on the pedals and lifted myself off the dildo and got off the bike then said,

“Hi Tom, who’s your friend?” Then turning to him I continued, “Sorry that you had to see that, I wasn’t expecting Tom to get home so soon. I hope that I didn’t embarrass you.”

I had to play it cool but inside I just wanted to crawl into a corner and die of shame. I walked out of the room leaving them just staring at me.

I didn’t shut the door to our bedroom and I stood near the door hoping to hear what they said to each other.

Tom’s mate was the first to speak,

“Fucking hell Tom, you weren’t kidding. She’s a right little hottie. Does she often walk around without clothes on?”

“Ssh, we don’t want her to hear us; and yes, she is naked most of the time.”

“I bet that you must have a hard-on most of the time.”

“I did at first but I’m starting to get used to it; except that walking in the door and seeing your sister-in-law fucking herself on a bike certainly doesn’t help. But hey man, its’ free board and lodgings so I ain’t complaining.”

“Yeah but she’s a right little cute chic.”

“Where did you get that word from? You been talking to your granddad again.”

“But she is.”

“Yeah I know. She fucks good too; a right little go-er.”

“You fucked your brother’s girlfriend?”

“Ain’t saying.”

“Yeah okay then. I don’t suppose I should expect you to admit to that.”


My mind went back to the time when Tom visited us for a couple of days and Ryan had be tied to the bed and blindfolded. I got fucked and I was never sure who had fucked me. Ryan knew but he wouldn’t tell me.

Was Tom just admitting to his mate that he HAD fucked me?

I got a little wet rush and realise that my hand was rubbing my pussy.


Later that day, when we were eating and Tom’s mate had left, I asked Tom to let me know if he was bringing one of his mates over. I told him it had been embarrassing.

“Ryan laughed and told Tom that I’d loved getting caught like that.”

“No I don’t. You’re not a girl so you couldn’t possibly understand.”

“What I do know TT, is that you get so horny when other people see your body.”

I blushed and quietly said,

“No I don’t.”


So, within a week or 10 days it was back to normal with me being naked all the time, impaling myself on the stool and riding my bike in front of the window. Ryan even fucked me in front of his brother whenever he was in the mood.


Tom pretended not to stare at me but I caught him looking a couple of times. I shouldn’t complain, after all, he’s a man and I was a naked woman.

Tom brought some of his mates over occasionally; each time I was naked and I got quite embarrassed. I didn’t use the stool or the bike when they were there.



Another cheap holiday
--------------------------
One day Ryan said that he needed a holiday in the sun; I agreed with him and after talking about it for a while we decided that we’d like to go house-sitting again. We’d both really enjoyed our time in Magaluf but neither of us expected to have another free holiday with as much fun. I hoped that I wouldn’t have as much embarrassment as well.

I left Ryan to look at the same web site and see what he could find. A couple of days later he came home with a list of dates and places and asked me to pick one and see if I could get the time off work. After a bit of discussion at Ryan’s work, and my work we all agreed on a couple of weeks off that would be spent in a villa in Ibiza. The Villa was round the coast from San Antonio and in what looked like a relatively quiet area.

Ryan organised everything, even a hire car to get us around. He also got me put on the insurance so that I could practice driving while I was there.

Ryan’s also bought me some new clothes. We went together and got a skirt that was very short and very light, but we couldn’t find anything else. Ryan went online and bought me a couple of bikini bottoms and a new swimming skirt. He wouldn’t show me the bikinis (I guessed that they’re quite brief) but he wanted me to try-on the swimming skirt because he wasn’t sure if it was too big for me.

When I opened the bag I was surprised to see that it was very light, and VERY short; it must have been no more than 5 inches long. When I slipped it on we discovered that it was quite loose, I couldn’t feel any tension at all. Ryan pulled it down VERY easily. It’s got this 2 inch elasticated band round the top and about 3 inches of thin, stiff material that sticks out a bit like a tutu skirt. I couldn’t see my pussy but I was worried that others would be able to see both my pussy and butt.

“So TT, what do you think?” Ryan asked.

“I like it, but it’s too short, look, you can see my crack, and bet that you can see half my butt as well; and it’s too loose; look.”
 
I put my hand down the front and easily pulled the skirt away from my stomach.

“Hmm, I thought that you might have that problem, but the ones with smaller waists were even shorter, and the longer ones had bigger waists. This was what I thought was the best compromise.”

I walked around the room and it didn’t fall off. It did slide down a bit but I wasn’t worried about that because it meant that my cracks weren’t quite as visible.

“Shall I take it back?” Ryan asked.

I thought for a second thinking that for most of the time that I’d be wearing it I’d be in the water, so I said not. Ryan’s face beamed and I knew that my decision had made him happy. 


We set off for the airport with me wearing only shoes and my favourite summer dress. It’s made of light-weight cotton and has a faded flower pattern. It’s not a tight fit but it’s also not too loose. The top is elasticated so it doesn’t need straps but it’s short enough for me to have to think before I bend over.

Ryan got me to charge the clit ring before we set off and he wanted me to wear all my clit and nipple jewellery as well. When we were queuing to go through security I remembered what I was wearing and hoped that I wouldn’t have a problem.

I did, the alarm went off and I had to go and be frisked. This fat woman with a face more ugly than the ugliest man ran that wand thing over me and it too beeped when it got near my tits and clit. The emotionless woman then ran her gloved hands over my tits and felt the jewellery. The bitch then put her hand on my pussy. Okay, it was over my dress but she was touching me up through my dress.

My eyes went wide open and I was about to say something when she backed off and waved me through.

I told Ryan what she’d done but he just laughed and asked me if I’d enjoyed it. When I told him that I hadn’t he laughed again and said that she could have strip-searched me if she’d wanted to.

That thought took any thought of making a complaint out of my head and we headed to the bar. As we were walking I had the thought that I was grateful that the clit ring hadn’t decided to zap me while she was groping me.


The flight was crowded, but not too long. There was a constant stream of people going to the toilet so no chance of a renewing any memberships.

Ryan did have his hand on my bare thigh, and just touching my pussy, for most the flight; much to the delight of the man sitting on my other side; I kept seeing him look down at my bare legs.

Each time that the clit ring zapped me Ryan would squeeze my thigh then press his hand harder against my pussy.

How I managed to hold back the impending orgasm I will never know.


We picked up the hire care and I had to show my driving licence for the first time. The woman didn’t even notice that it was only a provisional one.

Ryan offered to let me drive to the villa but I declined saying that I wanted to start somewhere quiet. I had to settle for sitting in the passenger seat with my feet on the dashboard, spread enough for Ryan to finger fuck me as he drove.

It was then that I discovered that my top had come down a bit and that my nipples were just out of the top. Ryan told me that it had happened when I got up out of my seat on the plane. I thumped Ryan’s arm and told him that he should have told me. He laughed and said that he’d enjoyed watching the cabin crew, the passport control man and the car rental people when they realised that they could see my nipples.


When we eventually found the villa we were met by the agent who showed us around and reminded us of what we had and hadn’t to do, then she left us to enjoy our holiday.


Almost immediately after the agent had gone there was a knock on the door. I was nearest to I went and opened it.

“Hi there, is your mummy or daddy there.”

Before I could answer Ryan appeared and said,

“Sorry about my little sister, she can be a real pain at times.”

“That’s okay; my name’s Roger. My family is next door and I just wanted to welcome you here and to let you know that if you have any problems or want to know anything all you have to do is ask.”

“That’s very kind of you. My name’s Ryan and the kid is my little sister Tanya. I got lumbered with taking her on holiday. She can be a bit of a pain at times and she has an aversion to wearing clothes when it’s warm; but apart from that she’s okay. Will her wandering around without clothes on be any sort of problem to you?” Ryan asked.

“Err no, I guess not. My sons are here but I’ll tell them not to hassle her.” Roger said. “Anyway, the wall at the back’s quite high so there shouldn’t be a problem.”

“That’s okay, a bit of company her age might be a good thing for her.” Ryan said.

The conversation went on for a bit longer and when Roger left I was a bit mad with Ryan. He’d just about invited 2 boys to hang out with me while I was naked. I just hoped that they were young enough not to know anything about sex. I didn’t want any sexual harassment from them.

“So, you’re expecting me to get naked in front of 2 young boys are you?” I asked.

“Don’t be such a drama queen TT. You knew that you wouldn’t be wearing anything most of the time that we’re here and it’s nothing new to you to have a few young kids looking at you. Besides, you’re an exhibitionist, you like being looked at.”

“No I’m not; you know that I get all embarrassed.”

“Yeah, but that’s what turns you on. You get all randy with them looking at you then you come to me and we have great sex.”

What could I say? Of course I get turned on when men look at my body; every girl does. That doesn’t make me an exhibitionist but I just can’t get Ryan to understand.

Just then the clit ring zapped me and I gave a little shudder.

“Come on TT, let’s have a better look round the place then get some food and start that tan.”


I was quite pleased when I saw that the back of the villa is totally enclosed and not over-looked. That meant that we could stay naked all the time without fear of anyone seeing us. Ryan could see what I was thinking and he came and gave me a long kiss and pulled my dress down. I stepped out of it then unfastened his shorts and grabbed his cock as the shorts stopped being an obstacle.

We had a quick fuck on the grass before going inside to see if there was any food in the fridge.

Later we took a beer outside and started our tans.


While we were relaxing Ryan asked me if I knew anything about Ibiza’s history. I said no he explained that the island was ‘invaded’ by hippies in the 60’s and 70’s. Their ‘live and let live’ attitude and their attitude to nudity had left a legacy of the Spanish people not caring about people who wander around naked.

I was interested, and should have expected what Ryan said next,

“Tanya, I dare you to stay naked for the whole of the holiday.”

“No way, I’m looking forward to wearing some clothes on this holiday. Okay, I’ll happily get naked in the villa but I want to be like other people and wear clothes when I’m out.”

“Well, I tell you what,” Ryan said, “how about you only wear clothes for a maximum of 3 hours a day. This is a dare, and you know that you like dares.”

“Well yes, but staying naked for 21 hours a day; that’ll be difficult, especially if we go to a club or big town; and with these in.”

I lifted my nipple chains and gave them a little tug. Then I lifted my clit chain and tugged it.

“These will stop people from thinking that I’m a kid.” I continued.

“Okay, take them out; but you’re not taking your clit ring off.” Ryan said.

“I don’t think that I could get that off even if I tried.” I said.

“Can we exclude clubs and big towns please, I don’t want to get into trouble or get arrested?” I asked.

“Okay, but I get to choose what you wear to clubs and places like San Antonio and Ibiza town.”

I thought for a minute then smiled.

“You’ll do it then, you’ll take the dare.” Ryan said.

I knew that I’d have to, Ryan always gets his way; and besides my all-over tan would be better if I didn’t wear clothes for most of the time. And it was a dare; and I love dares.   

“Okay, on one condition. If those kids next door start being a pain then the dare is off, okay?”

“Okay.” Ryan said, and proceeded to remove my jewellery for me. That got me aroused and I got him to fuck me again.


That evening we went for a walk to get the lay of the land. It was quite warm so Ryan said that I had to go as I was; naked.


‘Our’ villa was down a quiet street and we didn’t see anyone until we got to the main road. It was quite busy but we could see a pedestrian bridge over.

It took about 5 minutes for us to reach the village centre where all the shops and bars where. We stopped and had an ice cream. Ryan was disappointed that no one took any notice of my lack of clothes.

I got a bit more attention when we went into a bar. There were a few drunken youths and they made a few rude comments about the kid that was naked. Ryan wasn’t upset; he was too busy watching them watching me.

The walk back was incident free and we went skinny-dipping before going to bed.


The next morning Ryan asked me to go and get some armpit bread. I was a bit nervous going down to the shops naked. It was different the night before; it was dark and Ryan was with me; but off I went. I didn’t see anyone until I was going over the bridge. It was an old woman wearing a sarong. She ignored me.

So did the people doing their shopping.

The girl in the supermarket stared at me for a second then continued and served me.

On the way back there were 2 men on the bridge and I was sure that one of them turned and watched my butt as we got further apart.

As I walked down our street I saw some activity at the villa next to ours. As I got closer Roger turned and looked at me.

“Oh hi Tanya, I see what Ryan means, I didn’t think that he meant out here though. Never mind, no problem. This is Ben and Sam and my daughter Kate. Say hello kids.”

Three slightly confused looking kids finally said hello then Kate said,

“Can I walk around without clothes on daddy?”

“Yuk! Don’t you dare sis.” Ben said.


I ignored them and went through our gate.

When I’d shut that gate I heard the older looking Sam say,

“Wow, I’ve got to see that again.”


I told Ryan what had happened and that I didn’t want 2 boys who looked about 15 or 16 perving at me nor a 14 year old girl with bigger tits than me asking awkward questions.

Ryan put his arms round me, kissed me and asked me if I was jealous of her tits.

“Hell no, it’s just that kids that age tend to ask awkward and stupid questions and I want this holiday to be about you and me.”

“I know, and it will be about us; but we can’t completely ignore them.”

“Yes, I know.”

“Let’s just try to keep out of the way and if we bump into them we’ll just have to humour them. Talking about humouring people can you put the charging knickers on? I want it fully charged and you all horny.”

I kissed Ryan, squeezed his package and went off to find those damn knickers. I wished that there was an easier way to charge my ring.



After breakfast we decided to go and explore the beach. Taking the knickers off and getting the first zap we set off.

We found a load of sand dunes, a beach side car park, lots of paths through the dunes and a long sandy beach. We decided to explore the dunes. I was surprised by the number of single men just wandering about, some of them naked, and even more surprised by the naked gays making out in the hollows. Ryan wasn’t impressed and said that we’d keep away from that area.

Closer to the beach we found more heterosexual couples and I felt more comfortable. So comfortable that I pulled Ryan down; pulled his shorts down and started to play with his cock.

I wanted him, he wanted me; we fucked.
 
We fucked until we’d both cum then looked up and saw 2 men watching us; one was one of the men that we’d seen walking in the dunes on his own. Ryan shrugged his shoulders and we walked onto the beach, dropped Ryan’s shorts onto the sand and went for a nude swim.

I just love the feeling of swimming naked; especially in the sea.


After a while we walked along the beach until we got near a little village. Ryan put his shorts on and we kept going into the village and stopped at a little café. We had an ice cream sat at a table out on the street. No one seemed to care that I was naked. Ryan even talked me into sitting with my legs open so that my pussy was on display. My little clit ring was making sure that my AF level wasn’t too low but the warm, sunny day was drying my juices as quickly as they came out of me.

We walked out of the village, up onto the main road and back towards our villa.

It really felt good walking in that warm, sunny climate without the hassle of clothes. I understood what those hippies must have been feeling. I wondered if the women had some way of making them feel horny all the time like my clit ring was.

When I told Ryan that he laughed and said that he was glad that technology had moved on and there were things like clit rings and remote vibrators. That reminded him that he’d packed one of my remote vibes and when we got back to the villa he got it out and left it on the kitchen table to that I could anticipate what it would be doing to me quite soon.


We swam a little then walked round the places that we hadn’t been to before. We found another café and had some food with me still as naked as the day I was born. No one seemed to care about my state of undress but a couple of men did have a long look at me.



The next day we thought it would be nice to have a drive up the coast so I put a couple of towels, some water and suntan lotion in the car and we set off with me in the passenger seat and my bare feet up on the dashboard. Ryan kept putting his hand between my legs and playing with my clit. That combined with the clit ring zapping me every so often made sure that my AF was quite high most of the time.


We found a lovely little beach area down from some little cliffs and parked under some trees. There was a little landing stage where boats from San Antonio (probably) brought people to sunbathe. We were stood at the top of the little cliff at the top of the steps from the little landing stage and I noticed that a lot of the people coming up were looking up at us. After they’d all come up Ryan asked me if I realised that I was standing with my feet well apart. I hadn’t; I’d just been enjoying the gentle breeze on my whole body, not even thinking about sex (well not much at that time). I giggled a bit and said,

“Ooops. I hope that I didn’t upset anyone.”

“Impossible; no one could be upset by such beauty.” Ryan said.

I put my arm round him and kissed him.


We found a space on the beach and spread our towels then settled for some serious sunbathing. Ryan covered me with suntan lotion and me with him. It was only after we’d been there for about an hour that I realised that I was the only naked woman there; we’d accidentally gone to the prudes end of the beach. When I told Ryan he looked around and then said that it was okay; there were a couple of naked young kids.

I saw them and said that they were only about 9 or 10.

“And you look like you’re 12.” Ryan said, “Forget it; tell you what, let’s go for swim to cool off and I’ll fuck you while you float on your back.”

How could I turn-down an offer like that?

Ryan did fuck me while I floated on my back with us surrounded by people swimming and messing about. One or two people stared at us but they could only guess what we were doing; the actual fucking was just below the surface.

I wondered if the man with the face mask that I’d seen earlier was anywhere around.


After that we decided to go for a walk along the coastal path so we dumped our stuff in the car and headed off up the path. It was very rocky and hilly so we didn’t get very far before turning round and going back.

We were hot so we headed to the only café there. To get there we had to go passed a sort of bus stop. There were loads of people there and from the café we watched a bus arrive and fill up.

In the café we sat and had a drink and an ice cream. Why does Ryan always get me to sit facing the door when I’m naked or have a very short skirt on; and why does he always want me to sit with my legs open? I’d noticed that before but never got round to asking him. This time was no different but it was too warm to risk getting into an argument so I let it slide – again.

My clit ring kept on reminding me that it was charged, and I jumped a bit just as a couple were coming into the café. The woman was startled but the man just smiled at me.
 
Ryan said that he wanted to head back to the villa because there was something that he wanted to do. He didn’t tell me what but he didn’t seem to be in that much of a rush. So much so that the drive back took twice as long as we went the scenic route.

I went and lay on one of the sun loungers while Ryan went and did whatever he’d remembered. It took him about 10 minutes and after about 5, I went for a swim.

When Ryan came to the pool he had one of my remote vibrators and a pack of batteries in his hand.

“I’ve had an idea that you’ll love TT. Tomorrow you’re going to have some real fun.”

The little clit ring was causing me enough problems; I’d even hoped that Ryan would forget to pack the charging knickers but I’d already discovered that he hadn’t forgotten them.

“Can you tell me about it tomorrow please Ryan; I’d like to get plenty of rest before you start torturing me with that?”

“Okay my love, but it’s not torture; it’s pleasure. You know that you love the orgasms.”

“Yeah I do, but it’s where you give me them and how many that you give me. You’re always making me cum where people can see me and it’s so embarrassing.”

“Hey TT; when you cum in front of others it’s always a good, strong cum; not one of these quick shivers.”

“I can’t deny that, but it’s so embarrassing. Please don’t make me do it.” I pleaded.

“You never try to stop me so I’ve got to assume that you’re loving it; and you will love it when I make you cum tomorrow. Yes, I’ll let you relax and build up your energy for tomorrow. Come here and give me a kiss.”


I got up and went and hugged and kissed Ryan. I just knew that I was in for a rough, embarrassing time. I didn’t really want to think about it.


Ryan’s ‘idea’ set a pattern for the rest of the holiday. Whenever we went to a beach he’d usually take me to the clothed part and we’d lay there sunbathing for an hour or so. I’d have the vibe inside me but not switched on so the only sexual stimulation I’d be getting was the random little zaps from the tiny clit ring and because I’d keep my legs shut no one would have been able to see that.

Sometimes we’d walk to a café or a beach stall and get an ice cream but no one really took much notice of the naked little girl.

When Ryan thought that the time was right he’d sneakily switch the vibe on to low. Usually he did it without me seeing him and I’d jump or gasp a little.

After a while my AF would start to rise and I’d feel my nipples get hard and my pussy start getting wetter. As my AF rose higher and higher I’d realise that my legs were drifting apart. By the time I was about to cum my feet would be at least two feet apart and I’d be desperate for Ryan or my hands to be playing with my clit, but that wasn’t going to happen. Hell, we were on the clothed part of a public beach; if a hand started playing with my pussy someone would call the police and we’d get locked-up.

When I was really close my head would start going from side to side, my hands would be clenching then relaxing, and legs would be going all stiff then relaxing; until I couldn’t hold back any more.

As the orgasms hit me I’d start doing what I normally do when I have a strong orgasm, shouting ‘yes, yes’ and my body spasms would be quite apparent. My pussy would be gushing and contracting and relaxing trying to suck in a cock that wasn’t there.


Just about every day I’d attract some sort of attention and people would stare at me. Sometimes people nearby would ask Ryan if I was okay. Three or four times Ryan got asked,
 
“Is your daughter okay? She doesn’t look at all well.”

Ryan would always reply with,

“Yes she’s okay, she gets these fits but the medication keeps them under control. She’ll be fine in a minute.”


Other times it wasn’t a question, just comments like: -

“If she were a lot older I’d swear that she was cumming.”

or

“What’s that between her legs? It looks like she’s had her little clit pierced. I can’t believe that a parent would let a kid that age have that done.”

or

“Bloody hell, the kids creaming.”

or

“Daddy, is that girl poorly?”


Once a woman was so concerned that Ryan had to get me away from her. He put his hand on my forehead and told her that I was burning-up. He then picked me up and carried me into the sea; all whilst I was cumming and jerking about. The thing was that the vibe was still on full and I kept cumming and cumming. Ryan had to bring me to the water’s edge and go and get the control.

Most people would just stare and as I calmed down the embarrassment and humiliation would take over. I felt like everyone that was looking at me knew the truth.

Ryan would usually take me for a swim to wash the sweat off and let me get away from the people who had watched me.


Twice Ryan did that to me twice in the same day. I was glad that we’d moved along the beach between those times.


We went to quite a few nude beaches as well, and Ryan got naked each time. The problem with that was that he kept getting a hard-on and he had to spend most of the time laid on his stomach or in the sea.


The beach that I liked the most was Ses Salinas down in the south west corner of the island. The beaches and beach bars are great and we could walk for miles either through the wooded area, or long the coastal path. I really liked the remnants of the hippie era with women selling clothes from under big umbrellas. They had some really colourful, very skimpy bikinis and cover-ups that I enjoyed trying on. Ryan bought me one and of course it had to be see-through.



During the days that we didn’t go to a beach we found other things to do.

One day we went to Ibiza town. Ryan got me to travel there naked and he drove round the town looking for somewhere to park. I’m sure that some people saw that I was naked when we stopped at traffic lights.

Ryan had packed a skirt for me to put on when we got there. I’d suspected that it would be my new swimming skirt so I convinced him to pack a bikini bottom for me to wear under it. He got one on my new ones (that I hadn’t yet seen) and put it in the bag. I should have known that he was up to something by the speed that he agreed to let me wear a bikini bottoms.

When we finally parked the car I asked him for my clothes and he didn’t try to persuade me to walk around naked. When I opened the bag I realised why. The bikini bottoms are just edging elastic, no material. They aren’t even joined under my crotch; and it was the swimming skirt; no top. I put them on but still felt very exposed.

As we walked around I kept adjusting the skirt to try to cover more skin. After about 30 minutes Ryan told me that my continual playing with the skirt was attracting attention. I gave up and just accepted that anyone who looked from the right angle would be able to see my pussy and butt.


Ibiza town has some amazing clothes shops and I just had to go into a couple to try on some. The strange thing was that in the 2 we went in there were no changing rooms. When I asked the girl where I could try a dress on she just said,

“Right there.”

I looked at Ryan, then back to the girl but she’d turned her head back to the magazine that she was reading.

“I guess that you’re going to have to strip right there.” Ryan said.

The thing was, it was a small shop with big windows. It didn’t matter where I was people passing by would be able to see me.

Ryan followed with,

“At least you don’t have to get completely naked; you’ll be able to keep your bikini bottoms on.”

I just laughed then pulled my tiny swimming skirt up over my head.

At one point the girl looked over to me and stared for a few seconds. After we’d left Ryan said that he bet that the girl would have seen hundreds of naked women in the shop.


The other shop was more of a kid’s clothes shop but it had a dress in the window that I liked that looked like it might fit me. Ryan persuaded me to go in and try it on.

When I asked the girl if I could try that particular dress she looked me up and down, and I swear that her eyes lingered on my little naked tits, then she walked off and came back a couple of minutes later holding out the same dress. I assumed that she’d guessed at my size.

Again I looked for a changing room but found none.

Ryan shrugged his shoulders letting me know that I’d have to strip right there and then.

As I took my skirt off I saw that the girl was watching me. When she saw my bikini bottoms she smiled at me.

As I tried to get the dress on it soon became obvious that the girl had misjudged my size; the dress was too small. As I struggled to get it on the girl came over and without asking she started helping me.

Now I’ve had strangers helping me get dressed when I worked in that clothes shop back in England but this somehow seemed different. The girl wasn’t like a parent looking for clothes for their kid; it was like being dressed by a girl who fancied me. I say that because of the way that she was looking at me and running her hands all over me. As she tried to get the dress on, then fastened, her hands were everywhere. She rubbed my nipples, pussy and squeezed my butt.

She said something in Spanish then pulled my bikini bottoms down and lifted my legs to get them completely off before trying with the dress again.

It was an impossible task and when she realised that she muttered something then started taking the dress off me, again groping me as she did so. As she rubbed my pussy she pressed a finger in between my lips and stopped dead when her finger found my clit ring.   

She looked up at my face, smiled and licked her lips before continued taking the dress off. When she finally got it off she stood back and looked me up and down. Her eyes lingered on my crotch and for some stupid reason I slid my feet apart. I felt the air on my spread pussy and watched the girl smile then turn and go to the store room.

“She fancies you.” Ryan said.

“I know,” I said as I picked up my skirt and bikini bottoms. “Let’s get out of here.” I continued as I quickly walked to the door.

We were both outside waking down the street with me holding my skirt and bikini. I stopped round the corner and put my clothes on stood between 2 parked cars.

“Didn’t you fancy her then?” Ryan asked.

“No I did not.”

Ryan laughed, hugged me and said,

“I didn’t either.”


Ibiza town was a very interesting day. My feet hurt because of all the walking and I’m sure that dozens of people must have seen my butt and pussy. With my ultra-short skirt, all those hills in the old town with people following me up, and the warm breeze, I wouldn’t be surprised if that dozens was hundreds. It was a good job that I kept telling myself that it was what Ryan wanted; but it was a good day. It wouldn’t have been if Ryan had got his other request for the day – that I wear the remote vibe.


We tried to find the bar that Vanessa Evans described, ‘Groper’s Palace’ but couldn’t. I think that Ryan wanted to watch me getting groped by strangers. He got his wish a little bit; we stayed in Ibiza town until late and went to some of the bars down by the harbour. They were quite crowded and drinkers were over-flowing onto the streets. As we were squeezing through a crowd of young men I felt a couple of hands on my butt and between my legs for a few seconds. When I told Ryan he asked me if I wanted to go back for another go. Of course I said not; but after we’d finished our drinks Ryan led me out the same way.

The crowd closed in on us and I was stood there for ages getting groped. One cheeky bastard even managed to finger fuck me for a couple of seconds. I was shouting to Ryan for help but the music was too loud for him to hear me.

When I finally managed to get free my skirt was up round my waist showing everyone around that my bikini bottoms had no material in them.

Ryan hugged me and told me that I was fantastic. Then he let me pull my skirt back down.


Ibiza town at night is a different world. As we were walking around the bars we saw all sorts of ‘unusual’ people. The number of men dressed as women was amazing and the costumes that people were wearing was unbelievable. Some of them almost made me feel over-dressed in just my VERY skimpy skirt, bikini bottoms that covered nothing; and shoes.

In a way I wanted to stay there all night but we were both tired and about 1 o’clock we headed back to the villa.



Our evenings were usually spent at the villa or at the nearest café / bar. But a few times we went to San Antonio. That was VERY interesting; all those drunken noisy people out having fun.


One time that we were there we were walking down this street that was crowded with young people from all over Europe; all out having a noisy, good time, when Ryan suddenly stopped and said hello to 3 young men. It turned out that he went to school with them and they were on holiday in San Antonio. Of course Ryan had to go and have a drink with them and we ended up in a reasonably quiet bar with the 4 of them catching-up while I stood around like a spare part.

Ryan had talked me into wearing his string vest with a belt; and all my jewellery. Of course it’s see-through but that wasn’t a problem; it was quite dark and we didn’t intend to stay in one place for very long. That wouldn’t have been a problem before we met his old school mates.

Standing around while Ryan and his mates talked about old times meant that I got hit on a few times and some of the more sober guys realised that I wasn’t wearing anything under the vest. Of course that doubled their attention and I had to use all my persuasive powers to get rid of them.

Ryan’s old school buddies also realised what they could see and for a short while their conversation was all about my jewellery. It was so embarrassing.


We met those 3 guys the following day as well. I hadn’t heard them arranging it but they turned up on the beach that we were on the next afternoon.

Ryan had taken me to that beach with the steps down to a little landing stage that is used by boats from San Antonio and we’d set up on the clothed area again. I had the remote vibe inside me and it was gently and slowly pushing my AF up. The next thing that I knew Ryan’s school buddies were blocking the sun from me and staring down at my naked body. By that time my legs had opened a bit and they must have had a great view.

After a few minutes one of the guys decided that they needed to go to the café and have a drink. Ryan told me that they’d only be gone a couple of minutes and they all walked away.

That couple of minutes got longer and longer and the vibe was slowly getting my body close to losing control. When I realised that I was getting close I looked for the control. I didn’t want to cum if Ryan wasn’t there or his mates were there.

I couldn’t find it anywhere.

I tried to fight it but the inevitable happened and I started to cum, spasms hitting me and me failing to keep quiet.

One orgasm became two, then three, then four. By then I could vaguely see 3 or 4 people looking down at me. One woman was bent down touching my face.

“She’s so hot.” The woman said.

“Maybe it’s sun-stroke.” A man said. 

“I don’t know what it is, but she’s burning up. We need to cool her down.” The woman said.

“I know,” a man said, “let’s get her into the water.”

“She’s too big for me to lift her.” The woman said.

“Here, let me.” The man said.

He picked me up and carried me down to the water with me still cumming in his arms.

I got lowered into the water with the woman holding my head out of the water and me still cumming.

I don’t know how long I was in the water or how many orgasms I had because I blacked-out.

When I came round I was still in the water but Ryan was holding me and the vibe had stopped. I was so relieved; but so knackered.

“I’m so sorry Tanya, I shouldn’t have left you.” Ryan said. “Are you okay?”

“I think so,” I said as I tried to stand up; but I was too knackered.

“You’re going to have to carry me.”

“Let me;” one of his mates said, “it’s our fault for dragging him to the bar.”


This mate of Ryan’s is a big bloke and he easily scooped me up into his arms and we started walking back up the beach.

“So what caused that little ‘episode’” the big mate asked as we walked.

Ryan must have heard because he said,

“Tanya goes through phases of suffering from something called ’Persistent Genital Arousal Disorder’.”

“Ryan! Do you have to?” I pleaded.

Ryan ignored me and continued,

“It’s a rare problem that causes the sufferer to have orgasms for no apparent reason. The weird thing is that it just hits her at the strangest times; even at work or when we’re out shopping. The poor thing gets so embarrassed; having said that I sometimes think that she actually enjoys it. ”

We’d got back to our towels by then and Ryan’s mate lowered me down and Ryan straightened me out. The thing was, he opened my feet about 2 feet. I only realised that when I started to get some energy back and lifted myself up onto my elbows. I quickly closed my legs.


All that time Ryan was telling his mates about the times that I’d cum in public. It was so embarrassing listening to him talk about some of those humiliating experiences.

Ryan and his mates had sat around me, 2 on each side. If I’d had the energy I’d probably have got up and gone for a walk leaving them to get on with their talking.

After a while one of Ryan’s mates said,

“So Ryan; does that thing on her clit help with this Persistent Genital Cumming Disorder.”

“Oh that;” Ryan said, “One of the doctors said that amputating her clit might help. Of course we both refused to let that happen so he said that putting a little ring on it to restrict the circulation a little bit might help. Do you want to have a closer look at it?”

I glared at Ryan but I was too knackered to object as Ryan lifted my left foot and spread my legs even wider.

“Lay back Tanya so that they can get a better look.” Ryan instructed me and they all bent over, one by one, to have a better look.

I was too knackered to object and just dropped back and let them use my body for a female anatomy lesson.

“And does it?” The mate said

“Does it what?” Ryan said.

“Does it stop her cumming so often?”

“No, but she likes the look of it don’t you Tanya? So we got the doctor to leave it on her.”

As if by command the damn clit ring chose that moment to zap me and my lower half spasmed and pussy clenched for a second.

“Wow! Did that ring thing do that to her?” Another mate asked.

“Yeah, it’s supposed to stop the orgasms but I think that it just causes more.” Ryan replied.

“Wow, that must be fun for you Tanya.”

I didn’t reply.

Another of Ryan’s mates said,

“That isn’t what I saw you wearing last night, it’s a lot smaller.”

“No it isn’t,” Ryan relied; “that was her clit ring.”

“But you said that that (pointing to my pussy) was her clit ring.”

“Ah yes, it is. Right, you guys are probably making the same mistake that a lot of people make. What is commonly called a clit ring isn’t actually a clit ring it’s a clit hood ring. Here, I’ll show you.”

Ryan picked-up our backpack and got my bag out. He rummaged around in it and pulled out one of my barbells, stirrups and a chain. Holding it up he said,

This is what she was wearing last night.

“So where does that go?”

“Not in her clit, that’s for sure. If she had her actual clit pierced she risked the chance of destroying the nerves that give her so much pleasure; and we don’t want that do we love.” Ryan said as he squeezed my thigh. “This is where this goes.”

With that Ryan used one hand to spread my lips and thread one end of the barbell with a stirrup on it through the piercing, stretched my flesh, slipped the ring of the chain on then the other end of the stirrup then screwed the other end of the barbell on.

Ryan’s 3 mates just stared at me in amazement.

When it was correctly in place Ryan dropped the chain and let them have a good look. Then he picked up the chain and pulled it in all directions.

“It only hurts if the chain gets pulled too hard; and I’d never do that.”

“Ryan,” his big mate said; “you always were a lucky bastard and you’ve done it again. That’s one hell of an amazing woman you’ve got there.”

I nearly blushed.

“She certainly is.” Ryan said; “and I’ve taught her a nice little trick as well. If you guys could be bothered to go to a gym, what piece of equipment would you go running on?”

“A treadmill; why.”

“Treadmill.”

“Treadmill.”

“Nooooooo!” I said as the inevitable happened.

The 4 of them stared at me as I started to cum, my body shaking and my pussy muscles having spasms.

After I’d started to come down from my high one of Ryan’s mates said,

“Fucking hell, every time someone says ‘treadmill’ she cums.”
 
Back up I went.

“She certainly does. Please don’t say that word again, the poor dear’s knackered.”


Thankfully, the anatomy lesson ended and I was left to relax and enjoy the sun. The strange thing was that I never closed my legs. I left them wide open all the time. I didn’t even worry about anyone passing by and seeing my jewellery.


Eventually the 3 mates decided that they should leave us alone and the left, promising to keep in touch. As they left one of them said,

“I hope that your err ‘problem’ doesn’t spoil your holiday Tanya.”

I almost laughed.


When we decided to leave we got all the way back to the car before I remembered that I had my clit jewellery in. When I told Ryan he said that he’d seen a couple of people looking at me in a funny way.


Ryan let me drive back to our villa; it was funny driving on the wrong side of the road and Ryan had to tell me to get back the correct side of the road a couple of times. It was also funny driving when I was totally naked.



One day when we’d been to a beach for the day, we got back to the car and looked through all the flyers that people had left on the windscreen. One was for the Hippy Market at Es Cana and I fancied going there. When we got back to the villa Ryan looked at a map and decided that it wasn’t too far to drive, so a couple of days later we got up early and set off. Ryan wanted me to be naked all day but eventually we agreed on me just wearing my swimming skirt and all my jewellery. Okay, I knew that the skirt doesn’t really cover me but at least it was something. I didn’t worry about my jewellery being on display because it was a hippy market. I suspected that there’d be quite a few people there wearing non-conventional clothes.

I was right; some of the women there wore as little as I did so I didn’t feel out of place or under-dressed as we wandered round. There were some really nice clothes there, holiday clothes that I could never wear in England but I still bought a sort of bikini. It consists of 3 rectangles of material that just cover my interesting bits when I stand still. Of course Ryan wanted me to try it on; right there outside the stall. It felt a bit strange being naked with all those people walking right passed me.



Well, I guess that it had to happen. On the middle Friday we heard a knock on the door and when Ryan answered it there was our neighbour Roger. I was hiding behind the door (I was naked), but Ryan invited Roger in. When he saw me he said hello but ignored the way I was (not) dressed.

“I wonder if I could ask you for a favour?” Roger asked.

“Sure,” Ryan said, “what’s up?”

“Well, the boys and I are flying over to Barcelona tomorrow to watch the grand prix on Sunday, but Kate doesn’t want to come with us. Now I have no problem with Kate being home alone, she’s a sensible girl, but could I ask you to look in on her a couple of times just to check that she’s okay?”

“Of course we will, maybe she’d like to hang-out with Tanya for a while.”

Roger looked over to me, then up and down me, then said,

“Yes, that would be nice; although I can’t see her wanting to run around dressed like you are Tanya.”

I smiled and thought,

“You dirty old man, you just had a vision of your daughter naked didn’t you?”

“Don’t you worry about Kate; Ryan said, “we’ll make sure that she’s okay. Would you mind if we took her to the beach or somewhere?”

“No of course not; I’ll be leaving her some money so she shouldn’t cost you anything.” 

“No problem; I wouldn’t have minded going to see the grand prix myself. Have a great trip.”

After Roger left I said,

“Thanks mate! That’s all I need.”

“Hey, I’m sure that it won’t be that bad. All we have to do is look in on her a few times. She’ll probably have what she wants to do with her couple of days of freedom all planned-out; and I bet that those plans don’t include us.”

“I hope not.” I said.


The next morning we got up late and as I was walking back from the shop I saw Roger and his boys drive off. After breakfast Ryan decided that we should go next door and let Kate know that we’d be calling in on her. I said that I was sure that Roger would have told her but Ryan wanted to go anyway.

Ryan put some shorts on, but he said that as Kate had already seen me naked it was pointless me putting something on. I couldn’t argue with that, and Kate is a girl, so off we went.

When we got there Kate didn’t answer our knocking so we went round the side of the villa and got quite a surprise. There was Kate laying on a sun lounger, mp3 player plugged into her ears, feet firmly on the ground either side of the sun lounger, totally naked, bald pussy, her left hand playing with her left tit, and her right hand pushing a cucumber in and out of her pussy.

We just stood there watching for about a minute before she must have caught sight of us in her peripheral vision. The cucumber came flying out, her feet went up onto the sun lounger as her legs clamped together then her hands went to her tits and pussy as she shouted,

“Oh fuck, OMG, oh no. Please don’t tell my daddy.”

“Relax Kate,” Ryan said in a calm voice, “you’re not doing anything that I haven’t seen Tanya doing dozens of times and I’m NOT going to tell your father. It’s perfectly natural for a girl to want to experiment with her body and it’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

“But…”

“But nothing Kate; you were experimenting and having some fun whilst doing so. There’s plenty of other ways that you can get some pleasure as well, and I bet that you’ve already thought of a few haven’t you?”

“Well yes, but it’s difficult living with your father and 2 brothers.” Kate said, “Hang on a minute, did you just say that you’ve seen Tanya, your little sister, use a cucumber on herself?”

“Yes, and lots of other things as well. Think about it Kate, girls have been having the same thoughts and desires as you’re having for thousands of years. You’re not the first girl to experiment. There are probably thousands of girls around the world pushing things like cucumbers into their vaginas at this very moment; but that’s not important right now;” Ryan continued, “what is important is that you relax and don’t feel guilty about wanting to have some fun. Why don’t we go to our place and have a drink and talk about it?”

“Okay then; I’ll just go and put something on.”

“No need Kate;” I said, “I haven’t got anything on have I?”

“Well no, but…. Well okay then.”

“Don’t worry Kate,” Ryan said, “I’ve seen lots of girls naked and I’ve got this one who likes nothing better than wandering around dressed in her birthday suit.”

As we walked round to our villa; with Kate still covering her ‘bits’, Ryan got her to tell us a bit about herself. That seemed to relax her a bit and when I took some drinks out to the pool she had dropped her arm and her A cup tits were pointing at Ryan.


We talked for a while, Ryan dodging any questions about Kate believing that I was his little sister. After a while Ryan asked Kate,

“So what other things have you dreamed about doing?”

“Well… Ever since I saw you Tanya, walking back from the shop stark naked I’ve wanted to try it myself. I’ve thought of doing something similar before but having the family that I have there has never been any opportunities.”

“Tell you what Kate,” I said, “how about we go for a walk right now; then tomorrow morning you can come to the shop with me.”

“Well…”

“Come on Kate,” Ryan said, “If you don’t do it now you’ll probably regret it for the rest of your life; and besides, who is there around here that you know?”

“Good point… Maybe a little later.”

“You’re stalling aren’t you Kate?” I asked

“Well, yes. I guess that I am. I want to but…”

I stood up, held out my hand for Kate and when she held it I gently pulled her up.

“Yes, I’m going to do it.” Kate said.

Holding hands, Kate and I walked out of the villa’s grounds and onto the street.

As we headed towards the beach Kate said,

“Wow, this is amazing, I feel so alive, so excited, so fucking …….”

“Horny!” I said,

“Err yes, does it have that effect on you too?”

“Yes,” I said, “especially when there’s men around.”

“I don’t know that I could do that.” Kate said.

“Ryan’s been looking at you.”

“Hmm, I hadn’t thought about that.”


Just as we got to the entrance to the beach Kate said,

“You know Tanya, for a kid who looks about 12 you sure do have and adult way of thinking and talking.”

I looked at Ryan, then back at Kate and said,

“Kate, I’m going to tell you a secret that I want you to promise not to tell anyone; okay?”

“I can keep secrets.” Kate said.

“By the sound of it you think that I’m 12 or 13; and the rest of your family probably do too. So do most people that I come across; but the truth is that I’m a lot older than that. Ryan isn’t my brother; he’s my boyfriend and has been since we were at university together.”

Kate stopped, turned and looked me up and down then said,

“Wow, you sure did fool me. So why do you act like you’re 12?”

“Ryan likes me to, and I enjoy it as well.”

“Ha!” Ryan said, “finally you’re admitting that you’re an exhibitionist are you?”

“No I am not. I just like the freedom, the feeling of the fresh air on my, my pussy.”

“I like that too.” Kate said.

“Hang on a minute;” Kate said,” you’re a grown woman and you’ve been walking around the streets naked; wow….. Well I can see how you’ve been getting away with it but blankety, blank; you’re so brave; I could never do that.”

“Why not?” Ryan asked.

“Because I don’t look like a 12 year old.” Kate said.

“Only because you’ve got an adult haircut and you walk like a grown up;” Ryan said, “put your hair in pigtails and use some of those mannerisms that you’ve grown out of and you’d get away with it.”

“But what about these?” Kate said cupping her A cups.

“12 year-old girls have tits that big these days.” Ryan said.

And he was right, I’ve seen some; but I wasn’t sure that Kate could get away with it.

“Why don’t you try it Kate?” Ryan said.

“I’d love to,” Kate replied, “but I’m nervous and I don’t know that I’d get away with it.”

“Only one way to find out.” Ryan said.


By that time we were well into the sand dunes and a naked man was coming the other way.


“Just ignore him Kate.” I said.

“I can’t, I can see his cock bouncing around. Ooooh.”


We passed the man and Kate turned and looked at the man’s butt.

“And he could see your bald pussy and tits; and so can I.” Ryan said.

Kate looked down at the sand as we quietly walked onto the beach proper.


“You 2 go off for a little walk,” Ryan said, “I’ll sit here and enjoy the sun.”


Kate and I walked up and down the beach talking about all sorts and comparing men’s cocks. When we got back to Ryan he’d taken his shorts off and was lying there stark naked. We sat either side of him and I couldn

[Vanessa]

Part 17 cont.

Kate and I walked up and down the beach talking about all sorts and comparing men’s cocks. When we got back to Ryan he’d taken his shorts off and was lying there stark naked. We sat either side of him and I couldn’t help notice that Kate was staring at Ryan’s cock.

“Stop staring Kate,” I said, “You’ll make it go hard.”

Ryan smiled as Kate bent over and had a closer look.

“You mean like this.” Kate said.

The inevitable happened and Ryan’s cock started to rise.

“That’s your fault Kate.” Ryan said.

“Sorry Ryan.”

“I’m going to have to go for a swim.” Ryan said. “Anyone else coming?”
 
As Ryan got up and ran to the sea we both followed. It didn’t take Kate long to tell us that swimming naked felt wonderful. I wanted Ryan to fuck me in the water but he kept pushing me away saying that we shouldn’t.

After about 30 minutes of splashing around we got out, collected Ryan’s shorts and headed back to the villa. On the way we saw a man sat looking at us and wanking. Kate stopped and wanted to watch but I pulled her by her arm saying that she’d get lots of opportunities to see things like that.

“Can I watch you and Ryan fuck?”

I gave Ryan an evil look but he just smiled and said,

“I guess so.”

Bloody hell, I’ve had to endure female anatomy lessons, humiliation by public orgasms and now giving a sex show. What else can Ryan make me do this holiday?


Anyway, we went to our villa and I got some drinks while Ryan and Kate went for a swim in the pool. Ryan had taken his shorts off and all 3 of us were now naked. When they got out of the pool and got their drinks Kate asked,

“Are you okay Tanya? It’s just that I keep seeing your face contort as if you’re in pain.”

“Yes thank you Kate, I’m fine.”

“It’s her little clit ring that keeps zapping her.” Ryan said; “it can even make her cum if she’s in the right frame of mind.”

“Thank you Ryan,” I thought; guessing that he was about to embarrass me – again.

I was right,

“Tanya, lie on that sun lounger and spread your legs so that Kate can see.”

I didn’t want to, but I knew that I would. Ryan was about to give another female anatomy lesson at my expense.

Kate certainly learnt something that day as Ryan showed her the difference between a clit ring and a clit hood ring. As half expected when he started, he got me to go and get my clit hood barbell, stirrup and chain. He also got me to get my ones for my nipples and put them on for me as well.

By the time he’d done that lot he was fully hard and Kate just sat there as the effect of Ryan fondling my tits and pussy got the better of me, and Ryan, and Ryan started to fuck me.

I hadn’t wanted to get fucked in front of Kate but my urgent desire got the better of me, and Ryan.

After we’d both cum and I’d started to come down, I looked at Kate. She was lying like we’d found her by her pool but instead of a cucumber, her fingers were giving her pussy hell. She was too far gone to stop and we both watched her cum too.


When Kate got back to normal she was embarrassed about cumming in front of us.

“Relax Kate;” Ryan said, “we’ve all cum in front of each other so we shouldn’t be embarrassed.

“Yeah, you’re right; but so much had happened in the last few hours; I need some time to take it all in. I need to go back to our villa and think about things.”

“Fair enough;” Ryan said, “you know where we are if you want to talk or anything.”

“Thanks.”

With that Kate slowly walked away. When she was out of sight I said,

“Well, I certainly wasn’t expecting our little visit to turn out like that.” I said to Ryan.

“Me neither.” Ryan said. “Maybe it would be nice to hang out with her for a while until her family get back.”

“I’d rather be with just you.”

“It isn’t as if she hasn’t seen us fucking so we wouldn’t have to limit what we do.”

“Well yes, err no, I wouldn’t want her watching me while you’re making me cum on the beach.”

“Why not? She’s seen you cumming.”

“Yeah, but not while other people were watching us.”

“I don’t see the difference.” Ryan said.

“You wouldn’t, you’re a man; you don’t understand these things.”

“Hmmm.” Ryan said, “let’s take it as it cums; I mean comes.”


Ryan put his arms round me and gave me a big hug.

“Let’s go and get a McDonalds and then go and find a quiet beach.”

“Yeah, but can I at least wear my swimming skirt please?”

“Into McDonalds, but that’s all.”

“Okay; thank you Ryan.”


I was happy; okay I was still going to have to be naked most of the time but I’d had a little victory; even if the skirt doesn’t cover my butt or pussy.


I was a bit pissed, but I should have expected it. In McDonalds one of the staff came and pointed out where the kids play area was. When she’d gone Ryan burst out laughing but I was annoyed.


We headed south looking for a beach but before we knew it we were back at Ses Salines beach. It was hot in the car so I was grateful to get out. We’d stopped at the little shop where the bus stops and quite a few people watch the naked little girl walk into the shop with a young man walking next to her with his arm round her shoulder. I wondered what they were thinking.

We bought a cold drink and went and parked the car in the car park. 

Ryan got naked as well and we grabbed the backpack and set off walking to find somewhere quiet.

About 10 minutes later we found a vacant sandy area in amongst the rocks and settled for some serious ray catching.

Life was bliss for an hour or so until Ryan got restless. Within a few minutes Ryan had got the remote vibe out of our backpack and was holding it up in the air. I looked round and saw 3 separate men looking at us.

“Ryan, put it away;” I said, “there are people looking at us.”

“Okay,” he said.

He leaned over and gave me a long kiss. As he was doing that he put the vibe between my legs, eased them open then eased the vibe inside me. At least it wasn’t visible to the people looking at me.

The kiss went on and Ryan’s hand moved away from my pussy. I started to think that maybe Ryan was going to settle down and let me relax in the sun; especially when he lay back and closed his eyes.

How silly of me. Five minutes later I got a jolt as the vibe was switched on.

“Ryan, no, please leave me alone for a while.”

“But you like getting worked-up and cumming.”

“Yes, but…… Oh fuck. You’re a devious bastard, you know that don’t you?”

“Yes beautiful; you just lay there and enjoy yourself.”

I knew that I couldn’t do anything else so I had a quick look round to see just how many people were watching us. At least only 4 people would see what Ryan was doing to me.

I started feeling good and let my legs drift apart. I wanted to reach down and play with my clit but somehow I managed to resist the urge. It wasn’t long before I reached my peak, jerking and moaning.

Something attracted my attention and I saw a young man and woman walking out of the sea right in front of me. Both were naked and carrying masks and snorkels. I wanted to clamp my legs together and even roll over; but I just couldn’t control my body.

“Is she alright?” I vaguely heard.

“Yes, err yes; thank you; just another episode. She forgot to take her meds this morning; she’ll be just fine; thanks again for your concern.”

I lay there with my legs open and the vibe still purring away inside me. The inevitable happened and my AF went from a horny 8 to the edge of a 10 - again. This time though, I couldn’t keep quiet.

I was beyond caring then, but as I came down I started to get embarrassed, I felt humiliated. I rolled over to Ryan, grabbed the control, switched it off and turned onto my stomach; covering my face with my arm.


Ryan left me alone for a couple of minutes then started kissing my neck. That always works and I was soon turning over onto my back and kissing him properly.


“Shall we go for a walk?” Ryan asked.

“Okay then.”

Ryan put our towels in the backpack and we set off walking along the cliff path. We walked for ages, passed a beach that was obviously used by gay men then a long narrow beach full of naked people. Before we knew it we were in a little village and Ryan started feeling self-conscious about being naked; I wasn’t happy either. Ryan was lucky because he had his shorts in the backpack but I had nothing. As Ryan put his shorts on I had to stand there in my birthday suit.

“Don’t worry TT; I’m sure that no one here will object to a little girl with no clothes on.”

“They might not, but what about me? I’m the one that’s naked in public – again.”

“Come on TT, think of that all-over tan you’re getting. Hey, let’s find an ice cream shop then find another way back to the car.”

In the shop the locals just ignored the fact that I was naked, but some of the other tourists stared at me. It didn’t help when Ryan took me outside and we sat on the footpath curb to eat our ice creams. Apart from the fact that the concrete curb was hot on my butt I couldn’t cross my legs because they would have been in the way of people passing by. I had to sit with my knees bent giving anyone who cared to look a great view of my pussy.

At least my pussy was dry, the lovely warm breeze had seen to that as we walked along the beach.

Well it was dry; when Ryan finished his ice cream I thought that he was just putting the wrapper in our backpack. He was, but he also switched the damn vibe on. I nearly dropped what was left of my ice cream as the jolt hit me.

“No please Ryan, not here; not with all these people around” I pleaded; but Ryan just grinned.

At least the vibe was set to low speed.

I managed to finish my ice cream then stood up hoping that we’d get gone before I got humiliated – again. No such luck,

“Oh good,” Ryan said, putting his hand in his pocket. “Can you get us a big bottle of cola for the walk back please?”

I looked down at Ryan. Putting my hand out for the money I said,

“You bastard; you’re loving this aren’t you?”

“So are you my love.”

In the shop I got the bottle out of the chiller and went to the counter and had to wait while another customer got served. As that customer left and I moved to the counter I suddenly gasped and shivered as Ryan switched the vibe onto full power.

The shop man looked me up and down. I’m sure he thought that I must be some sort of nutter as he held out his hand for the money.

I could feel my nipples aching and my pussy throbbing as I willed the man to hurry-up. I had to get out of there fast.

As soon as the man turned and gave me my change I was out of there like a shot.

Ryan was just outside the door and he hugged me as I went over the top; the cold bottle of cola pressing against my stomach.

Ryan slowly released me as I stopped shaking then turned the vibe back down to low.

“You really can be a bastard at times.” I said.

“Yeah, but you love every second of it.”

“No I don’t.”

“Do you want me to finger you here to prove you wrong?” Ryan said.

“Bastard.”

I pulled away from Ryan and said,

“Okay know-it-all, which way back?”


We walked back to the car park through the pine forest listening to the crickets. It was so peaceful and so romantic. I just wanted to stop and fuck Ryan right in the middle of the forest but there were too many other people walking around. Most took no notice of the naked young girl; if only they’d known how old I really am.


Back in the car park Ryan gave me the car keys and told me that I was driving back. He said that I had to drive with the vibe turned on so that I’d get used to feeling horny while I’m driving. When I said that the vibe was stronger than the clit ring he just said that if I get used to the vibe then the clit ring shouldn’t cause me any problems back in England. I could see some logic in that but I got him to promise that he wouldn’t turn it up to full.


I did quite well really. I got all the way back to the villa with us and the car in one piece; although there was a stain on the driver’s seat when I got out.


Needless to say that my AF was quite high and as soon as we got back I squat down and fished the vibe out. I needed something more life-like in my pussy.

One of the sun loungers got tested to see how it coped with both our weights as Ryan gave me the relief that I needed.


We didn’t see Kate until we were returning from one of the cafés where we’d eaten and had a couple of drinks. As usual I’d not put anything on and no one had taken any notice. While we were sat there drinking Ryan had said that he was a little disappointed that no one was looking at me and he suggested that I wear some of my jewellery the next night. I said that I wasn’t keen on the idea because people would get suspicious. After all, how may 12 year-old girls wear clit and nipple jewellery?

Fortunately Ryan agreed but he did get me to promise to wear it all on our last night.

As we were walking back to the villa we turned a corner and nearly collided with Kate. After getting over the initial shock I realised that it was Kate and that she was as naked as I was.

“I just wanted to know what it was like to walk around the streets at night totally naked.” Kate said.

“It’s an amazing feeling isn’t it Tanya?” Ryan said. “It makes you feel so free and horny doesn’t it? Well that’s what Tanya keeps telling me.”

I smiled and wondered if Ryan was ever going to try it.

“So how far have you walked?” I asked.

“All over; I even saw you two in the café.”

“You should have joined us.” Ryan said.

“Oh, I couldn’t have done that; I’m way too shy to do that; and besides, with these things (she cupped her tits) I look quite a bit older than Tanya does.”

“I think that we could do something about that.” Ryan said. “What do you think Tanya?”

“Well there’s always pigtails; and make sure that you’ve not got a 5 o’clock shadow. If you walk like I do and keep putting your finger in your mouth I’m sure that you’d be okay.” I said.

“Tell you what, come over first thing in the morning and we’ll do a little experiment.” Ryan said. “Oh, and make sure you’ve had a shave. If you forget I’ll have to shave you myself.”

“Ryan!” I said and thumped his arm.


By the time we got back to our villa and Kate had gone to hers I said to Ryan,

“I sort of like the idea of watching you shave someone else instead of me. I wouldn’t mind if you fucked her as well.”

Ryan said the right thing,

“There’s only one girl that I want to fuck, and she’s about to bend over that table so that I can do just that.”

I did, and he did.



The next morning I woke up to the sound of someone splashing in our pool. When Ryan and I emerged we saw Kate messing about in our pool.

“Is that what they call a morning woody?” Kate asked.

“Yeah, but it’s mine.” I said as I grabbed Ryan’s cock.

“You can take care of it if you want; I don’t mind just as long as I can watch.” Kate said.

“I’ve got us some fresh bread for breakfast.” Kate continued, pointing to the table.

“Did you go like that?” Ryan asked Kate as she climbed out of the pool.

Kate was naked and she’d done her hair into pigtails.

“Wow! You are feeling brave this morning.” I said.

“Yeah, it was what you two said last night. I decided to give it a go. I nearly chickened-out a couple of times and I could hardly talk when I told the man what I wanted; but I did it and I feel so proud of myself.”

“And quite justified too.” Ryan said.

Kate and I went and got breakfast ready then brought it out to the pool. By that time Ryan’s hard-on had gone down and Kate looked a little disappointed.

In between mouthfuls Ryan asked Kate what her next challenge was.

“To walk about in a very public place totally naked.” was Kate’s reply.

“I think that we might be able to arrange that.” Ryan said.
 

As we finished breakfast Ryan said,

“How about the hippy market or a water park?”

“Like this?” Kate said. Looking a bit surprised.

“Yeah, if Tanya can do it why not you?”

“What about these?” Kate asked while cupping her tits.

“I see that you shaved this morning so there’s no problem there; your hair looks pretty childish so that just leaves the things that you do. Let me get a piece of paper and a pen and we’ll brainstorm childish mannerisms.”

When Ryan got back we managed to get the following: -

Skipping along instead of walking.

Walking at a uneven pace and not in a straight line.

Always looking at the floor.

Picking your nose.

Sitting with your legs open.

Lip pouting.

Asking stupid questions.


We had a bit of a laugh as both Kate and I practiced some of the things, then we continued talking about where we could go for the day. Kate mentioned the water park again. She’d been to one with her family and seen lots of topless girls and a few young kids with nothing on. We played rock-paper-scissors and Kate won. A water park it was.

Kate went and got her stuff and when she came back Ryan asked her what clothes she’d got in her bag (she was still naked).

“None” she said, “I didn’t want to be in a position where I could chicken out.”

“Good for you.” Ryan said.

It wasn’t far in the car and before long we were queuing to get in. Kate admitted that she was nervous standing there totally naked with people watching her. I was a little pleased that I wasn’t the centre of attention for a change, although my nipples were rock hard and ached a bit.

Kate’s nipples were rock hard too and she told us that she was ‘excited.’ I knew just how she felt.

“Remember to act like a kid.” Ryan whispered.

I laughed when Kate loudly said,

“Daddy, why do we have to stand here? I want to go in and play on the slides.”


When we got to the front of the queue the woman looked at us and said,

“Two kids” to Ryan.

He agreed and paid for us all.

We were in and we went to put our bags into a locker then off we went to have some fun. Hardly anyone was looking at us; I guess that they were all concentrating on their own activities.

“Remember, you’re kids so let’s go to the kid’s area first.” Ryan said.

We followed the signs then Ryan stood and watched as we joined the other kids doing the stupid things that please their little minds.

After about 15 minutes Ryan called us over and we sat on the grass and talked.

“Enjoy yourselves kids?” Ryan said.

“Very funny.” I said.

“Actually, I did” said Kate; “I was running around without a thing on and no one gave a damn; I felt so free. I never thought of sex once.”

A man near us heard the word ‘sex’ and turned and looked at us.

“Daddy, why is that man looking at me?” I said.

The man turned and walked away. Both Kate and I giggled. I looked at Kate and saw that her nipples had just got hard. Mine had too. Ryan noticed and said,

“I see that you’re both thinking about sex now. Come on, let’s go and join the queues for the slides.”


There were some young men near us in the queue and it didn’t take long for them to notice Kate’s tits and their rock hard nipples. Kate saw that they’d seen her and started to blush.

“Feeling horny?” I whispered to her.

Kate nodded and started chewing her index finger as Ryan moved to one side so that the youths would get a better view of both of us. Some of the youths kept staring at us until they got to the top and went down the slides. The youth controlling when people went had a good look at Kate and glanced at me. I was pleased that I wasn’t the centre of attraction for a change.


At the bottom Kate came running over to me and said,

“That was amazing; the water pounding my pussy nearly made me cum.”

“Want another go then?” Ryan asked.

“It is nice isn’t it?” I said; “next time keep your legs as far apart as you can.”


We went on the slides 2 more times before Kate said,

“Sorry, but I can’t go again. If I do I’ll cum and I don’t want to do that.”

“Why not?” Ryan asked, “Tanya cums in public all the time don’t you sexy?”

I blushed and didn’t say anything.

“I know what,” Ryan continued, “let’s go back to the lockers; I want to get something.”

I had an idea what Ryan was on about but I still followed him back to the locker rooms. When we got there Ryan opened our locker and my fears were confirmed. He got out the remote vibe and held it up.

“No Ryan,” I said, “not here; please.”

Kate just stared at us for a few seconds then said,

“What’s that?”

“It’s a vibrator.” Ryan answered.

“I can’t see a switch on it.” Kate said.

“It’s remotely controlled.” Ryan said as he got to control out and switched it on.

The vibe started vibrating and Kate went,

“Ooow; that could be fun.”

“Sometimes.” I said.

“Come on Tanya, you know where it goes.” Ryan said.

“I can’t do that here.”

“Yes you can, it’ll only take a couple of seconds. Just do it.”

“If you don’t want to do it can I try it please?” Kate asked.

I looked at Ryan with relief on my mind. Ryan was quiet for a few seconds then said,

“Okay then, but you’ll have to put it in right here, and now.”

Kate grabbed the vibe from Ryan and squat down. I looked round and saw an old man staring at us. The vibe disappeared and Kate stood up.

“Ooow, that feels nice.” Kate said.

“Wait until it’s been there for a while; you’ll not be thinking that then.” I said.

Just then Ryan switched the vibe on and Kate screamed.

“Fucking hell, I wasn’t expecting that.” Kate said’ then after a few seconds,

“Wow; that feels nice.”

I smiled as I knew just what Kate was about to experience. I looked at Ryan and said,

“Low.”

Ryan nodded.

“Come on,” Ryan said, “lot’s more rides to go on.”

We walked out of the locker room, passed the old man who just kept staring at us. Kate had a ‘satisfied’ smile on her face.

“Remember that you’re kids girls.” Ryan said as we joined a queue for one of the rides.

Some teenagers joined the queue behind us and I heard one of the guys whisper,

“Seen them bro.”

“Leave them alone idiot; they’re only kids.” One of the girls said.

I smiled and looked at Kate. Her face was glowing and her nipples were rock hard.

“Daddy,” I said, “can I ride with you this time?”

“Sure princess. I’m sure that your sister can manage on her own this time.” Ryan said.


We went on a few more rides then Ryan asked us if we were hungry. We were although Kate sounded a little distracted so we went and got out backpack and headed towards the café.

“Kate,” Ryan said, “would you like to go and get us some burgers while we find somewhere to sit?”

“I’d rather not if you don’t mind, something’s been building up inside me and I don’t know if I could get through that without exploding.”

“I’ll go,” I said, “burgers and cola all round?”

I got some money from Ryan and went and joined the queue.  When I’d been served I went looking for Ryan and Kate. I found them sat on a grassy area surrounded by families. Kat was flat on her back on a towel and she looked like she had a raging fever.

“You all right Kate?” I asked. 

“I don’t think that I can hold it any longer.”

I put the tray down, got the corner of the towel and stuffed it in her mouth.

“Go for it girl!” I said.

I saw Ryan turn the vibe to full and within seconds Kate was cumming’ her legs spreading and bending at the knees and her flat stomach going up and down quickly.

I looked round and saw that no one was looking at us. I felt happy and sad; happy that no one had seen Kate cumming and sad that no one had seen Kate cumming. She hadn’t experienced the embarrassment and humiliation that Ryan so often puts me through.

“Come on kids,” Ryan said, “eat up before it gets cold.”

Ryan and I started eating and as Kate opened her box she said,

“That was so awesome; but can you turn it off for a while please Ryan. I’d like to fill my stomach before you make me cum again.”

I laughed and said,

“See if you feel the same when he makes you cum with people watching you.”

“That sounds awesome; I can’t wait.” Kate replied.

“Are you serious?” I asked, “won’t you get all embarrassed?”

“I don’t think so.” Kate replied.

“Even if it’s someone that you know, maybe your father or brothers? Ryan asked.

“Hadn’t thought of that;” Kate said; “If you hear screaming and shouting from around our pool you’ll know that I’ve done it and someone wasn’t happy.”

“You wouldn’t.”

“Why not?” Kate asked.

“Wow;” Ryan said, “I’d love to see that.”

 
As we were finishing our food Ryan asked what we could do to make the day more exciting. I got a little worried knowing where silly ideas could go, but Kate jumped in with,

“How about a game of truth or dare?”

“What!” I said.

“That sounds fun,” Ryan said, “but there’d have to be a couple of rules. Firstly, nothing that could get us arrested; secondly, nothing that could get us thrown out. Everything would have to look like a kid’s game or an accident; okay?”

“Okay.”

“Okay.”

“So who’s going first?” Kate asked.

Ryan got a Euro coin out of his pocket and tossed it in the air.

“Kate; heads or tails?”

“You lose; Tanya you go first.”

“Right Kate, truth or dare?” I asked.

“Truth.”

“Have you ever flashed your family?” I asked.

“Easy; no, well not knowingly; but I’m going to put that right soon. My turn; truth or dare Tanya.”

“Truth.”

“Err…… How many times have you cum with strangers watching?”

“Hundreds.”

“Really!”

“She sure has.” Ryan said; “and she loved every one of them.”

“No I didn’t.”

“Don’t you believe her Kate; look at her, she’s naked in a water park with hundreds of people all around her and I bet that she’s aroused; aren’t you Tanya? Look at you Tanya; you’re sat there with your legs open and your nipples are rock hard. Tell me that you’re not enjoying yourself?”

“I am enjoying myself; but not because I’ve got no clothes on, because I’m here with you two. Whose go is it?”

Ryan smiled and Kate said,

“Yours I think.”

“Okay,” I said, “truth or dare Kate?”

“Dare.”

I had to think for a minute then said,

“Okay, I dare you to flash your pussy to at least 2 men when we go to the next ride.”

Kate thought for a couple of seconds then said,

“Easy; how do you want me to do it?”

“Well,” I said, “that’s up to you but they have to get a good look at your spread pussy for at least 5 seconds; and it has to look accidental.”

“Come on then guys, let’s do it.” Kate said.

“Hang on,” Ryan said, “let me put the backpack away then we can go and see if Kate dare do that. Oh, and remember that you’re kids.”

“Yes DAD.” I said.

We went over to the slide that you come down on a rubber ring and Kate went and stood next to one that was on the floor. She looked round and waited until a group of 4 youths walked her way. When they were about 10 feet away she spread her legs then bent at the waist with her back to the youths. She stayed like that as the youths walked towards her.

It didn’t take long for 1 of them to realise what he could see and he stopped and told his mates. The rest of them stopped and stared at her as she tried to lift the rubber ring. She was struggling but still trying as one of the youths finally walked to her and asked if he could help her.

Still bent over with her spread butt to the other youths she said,

“I can’t seem to lift it but it doesn’t look that heavy. It must be stuck on something.”

The youth squat next to her, getting a close look at her butt and he too tried to lift the ring.

“I see what you mean.” He said as he leant back to get another look at her butt.

Kate was still bent over and I could see her looking between her legs at the other youths who had got very close to her. I could also see that the reason why she couldn’t lift the ring was that she was stood on one of the rope loops.

The youth obviously didn’t want to push his luck and he said,

“I’ll tug it very hard and see what happens; okay.”

“Okay mister.”

The youth tugged and Kate went flying back. I don’t know how much of that she’d planned but she went flying back into the 3 youths behind her. Two of them grabbed her, stopping her from falling onto the concrete. In doing so each of them managed to grab a tit. They slowly lifted Kate to her feet and the first youth passed her the rubber ring.

“Good job you guys were stood there, I might have hurt myself. Thank you; and I’ll forgive you for grabbing my tits and, to the first guy, thank you for helping me.”

With that Kate skipped off with the ring to join the queue for the slide.

I looked at Ryan at the same time as he looked at me.

“Bloody natural tease that girl.” Ryan said. “You’d better go and join her; I’ll wait at the bottom.”

I ran after Kate and we joined the queue and had a fun slide down. Ryan later told me that the youths had just stood there talking for ages before going and joining the queue. Apparently they accused each other of being perverts and paedophiles. One of them had said that he didn’t know about that but her tit sure did feel good. Another of them said,

“Fucking hell; I could get arrested for cradle-snatching if I did what I’ve just thought about doing.”

“Shit man; the little girls never looked that good when I was her age.”

“I bet that you never saw a pussy when you were her age.”

“Yes I did.”

“The internet doesn’t count mate.”


As Kate and I got to the bottom of the ride a man helped us out of the ring.

“Thank you mister.” Kate said and we walked over to Ryan.


“Okay girls,” Ryan said, “we seem to be running short of opportunities here for you to flash your goodies so I think that we should find somewhere else.”

“Oh goodie,” I replied, “does that mean that we can go back to the villa?”

“No Tanya, I’ve thought of a place with lots of horny young men and women and more than likely, no kids, so let’s go.”

We went to the locker room and got our stuff and went back to the car. During the walk I wondered where Ryan meant, and the more I thought about it the more I got worried. I convinced myself that Ryan was going embarrass me mega-style.

As we approached the car Ryan said,

“Before we go anywhere I think that you should give Tanya the vibrator back Kate.”

“Do I have to?”

“Yes, I think that you’re horny enough already; and besides, you’re not backwards in coming forward to tease men are you?”

“It’s fun.”

Ryan opened the car and told Kate to sit on the passenger seat with her legs out and to spread them.

“Right, stick your fingers in and fish that vibe out Kate.”

Kate’s fingers disappeared and groped around insider her pussy as both Ryan and I watched.

“I can’t get a grip on it.” Kate said, “Can you get it for me please Ryan?”

“Tanya’s more experienced at this than me but what the hell.”

Kate’s fingers came out and Ryan’s went in. After about 30 seconds Ryan said,

“I see what you mean Kate.”

I looked at Kate’s face and saw that she was about to cum.

“Keep going Ryan;” I said, “She’s gonna cum soon.”

Ryan looked up at Kate’s face just as she started to cum. It was good job that no one was around as I would have got embarrassed; and I was just stood there watching.

“Got it!” Ryan said and his fingers came out gripping the vibe.

When Kate had got back to normal Ryan said,

“Right girls, swap places.”

We did and I opened my legs and Ryan gently pushed the vibe in then switched it on to low.


As we left the car park Kate asked if we could stop somewhere to get an ice cream.

“Good idea;” I said, “and while we’re there I need a drink, a strong one, I think that I’m going to need it.”

“Where did you get that vibrator from?” Kate asked.

“Write your email address down and I’ll send you the details.” Ryan replied.

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 18 – The continuation of our holiday in Ibiza; and a lot of fun
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

We headed into Playa d'en Bossa and as soon as we found somewhere to park I looked for a café.

Two naked little girls and their ‘daddy’ sat at a table and waited to be served. When the waiter arrived I watched him looking at Kate. It was then that I realised that she was sat with her legs quite wide apart and her chair back from the table. What’s more she was perched on the front edge of the chair.

From the menu Kate and I selected the ice creams that we wanted and Ryan ordered them, a beer and 2 large vodkas (my request). When the waiter brought them he put all the drinks next to Ryan. I laughed a bit, thinking that the waiter must have thought that Kate and I were too young to be drinking alcohol.

As soon as the waiter had gone I downed one of the vodkas in one go.

“Bloody hell Tanya,” Kate said.

“I think that I’m going to need that; and the other one too.”

Ryan smiled.

We ate our ice creams while Ryan watched us. Ryan had selected a table by the side of the footpath and I’d seen a couple of men staring at us as they passed by.

As Ryan finished his beer I downed the other vodka and said,

“You are going to take us onto the beach aren’t you; to where that loud music is coming from?” I asked.

“Yep; there’s supposed to be a great beach bar / club and we should be able to find lots of young people for you two to flash your bits to.”

“Ooow goodie.” Kate said.

“Oh shit.” I said.

Ryan was going to do it again.


We went onto the beach and headed for the noise. The closer we got the more young people we saw. Not a kid or an oldie in sight. Kate turned to me and said,

“You look to be the youngest person here.”

I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

“Okay,” Ryan said; “Here will do.”

I looked round and saw lots of 18-25 people; mainly men. The girls were all wearing bikinis or just bikini bottoms; some wore just thongs.

It wasn’t too noisy there and I could hear what the people close by were saying. Two youths were close by and I heard the one that was sat up watching us say to his mate who was laid on his stomach,

“Hey Ben, cop a look at this; these kids will be right up your street.”

Ben turned over and they both watched us.


After we’d spread our towels Ryan said,

“Hang on a minute girls; you need some suntan lotion on. Come here Tanya.”

I went and stood in front of Ryan and he started to rub lotion all over me. Even on my little tits. I didn’t think that he’d rub some on between my legs; but he did, and he took his time doing it; slipping a finger inside me for a second.

“Remember, you’re a little girl.” Ryan whispered into my ear before slapping my butt and saying,

“Off you go; and remember to play fair.”

“Yes daddy.”

“Come here Kate; your turn.”
 
I watched Kate get the same treatment that I’d had. I also looked around and saw that a few people were watching what Ryan was doing to Kate. Ryan really took his time putting lotion on her tits and I heard her say,

“That’s nice daddy” as he rolled her nipples between his fingers.

“That’s really, really nice daddy.” Kate said as he rubbed lotion on her pussy. Kate even spread her feet so that it was easier for him. Judging by her eyes suddenly opening wide I guess that he fingered her as well. I looked at our audience and saw two of them open their mouths as if they were about to say,

“Did he really finger his daughter?”

When he was finished, Ryan said to both of us,

“Play nicely girls; no arguments. Hey, how about finishing that game of truth or dare?”

I looked at Kate; she smiled and said,

“My turn isn’t it?”

Before I had time to answer Kate continued,

“I dare you to kiss daddy.”

I went over to Ryan, bent over (he’d sat down to watch us by then) and kissed him on the cheek.

“No not like that silly; like you did in bed this mornibg, on his mouth.” Kate said.

I moved round to in front of him and bent over. As I kissed him he pushed his tongue into my mouth. I moaned and wished that we were back at our villa.

“That’s better,” Kate said, “but you took longer this morning. By the way, I could see your cunny when you bent over.”

“Kate, stop it, you’re embarrassing me.”

“Tehe.”

“My turn,” I said. “Right Kate, I dare you to rub your tits in daddy’s face.”

Ryan heard that and said,

“Stop that Tanya. I’ve told you that we can’t do that sort of thing out here.”

“Why not? She did it to you when we were by the pool yesterday.”

“You’re only jealous because you’ve got no tits.” Kate said.

“No I’m not.”

“Yes you are.”

“Stop that you two; we’ve had the conversation about Tanya’s breasts before and we’re not going to have it again out here. Right, no more dares. Kate, show us what you learnt in your gymnastics class last week.”

The sulk on Kate’s face turned to a smile as she thought about what she was going to do. I wondered too because Kate had never said anything about gymnastics.

After a short pause Kate moved into the open area, put her hands up in the air then did a handstand. She walked around for about 10 seconds then came down onto her feet.

“That’s easy,” I said, “watch this.”

I did a handstand too; but I opened my legs wide and walked round like that for ages until Kate came up behind me and pushed one of her fingers into my pussy. I collapsed onto the sand and said,

“Daddy, Kate just put a finger in my cunny.”

“Stop it you two; play nicely or we’ll go back to the villa.”


“Betcha can’t do this.” Kate said.

Kate put her hands up in the air then bent over backwards into a perfect bridge. Her feet her shoulder width apart and her pussy was on perfect display for our little audience to see.

“Easy.” I said.

I did the same then started walking in a circle whilst still in the bridge. When I got up Ryan called me over and whispered to me that he thought that I needed a little handicap. I got a puzzled look on my face for a couple of seconds then I gasped and stood up straight.

“That’s not fair daddy.” I said as I started to get used to the vibe purring away inside my pussy.

“Go and play nicely Tanya.”


The ‘betcha can’t do’ competition that had developed continued. The 2 vodkas that I’d had, and the vibe helped me lose my inhibitions and the things that we did were VERY revealing. The thing was that Kate hadn’t had any alcohol yet she wasn’t at all embarrassed about spreading her legs for everyone to see. Some of the things that we did were: -


Cartwheel – As it says; but on Kate’s first attempt she was too close to a couple of guys sitting watching us and she landed on top of one of them. I saw them both grope her as she slowly got up. I was expecting her to complain about being groped but instead she stood in front of them with her feet apart and said,

“Sorry mister.”

After a couple of seconds she turned and did a perfect cartwheel in the other direction.


Back flip – Where did Kate learn to do that? I was useless and kept ending up in a pile on the sand.


Lie on your side and lift your upper leg and bring your knee to your face and hold your foot – We both managed this but when I was doing it I heard a man’s voice say,

“What’s that on her clit? It looks like some sort of ring.”

Then another say,

“Fuck, I bet that hurt when she got that piercing done.”

And another,

“I’ve never seen a pussy that wet.”

Part of me wanted to cover my pussy quick and another part wanted to tell them what the clit ring was. Yet another part wanted to wipe my pussy dry. Instead I just lay there, pussy wide open letting everyone stare at me. The little clit ring zapped me and reminded me (not that I really needed it) that the vibe was purring away inside me.


After what seemed like hours, but was probably less than a minute, Kate said,

“My turn, watch this.”

That brought me back to earth and I quickly brought my leg down and got up onto my feet.

Everyone watched Kate do the same as I had done but she went one better. After she had one leg up she rolled onto her back and brought the other leg up. It wasn’t the best view for anyone who was sat on the sand but those who were stood up got a great view of her pussy; her very wet pussy.   

I let her enjoy the exposure for a couple of minutes then slapper her butt.

“Hey, what did you do that for?” as she let go of her feet and her legs straightened out.


Splits – The thing about this was that Kate said that we should have someone’s hand on the sand so that they could confirm that we’d got right down. Kate asked ‘daddy’ but he refused so she looked round and picked the geekiest youth that she could see and asked him. At first he refused but after his mates said that they’d do it he got up and moved over to the area of sand that had become our stage. She told him to lie on the sand and put his hand out, flat and palm up. He was to shout out when she touched his hand.

I’m not sure if he realised that it would be her pussy that touched his hand because his eyes went wide and his face went red as her pussy got closer and closer to his hand. She bounced up and down a couple of times before collapsing backwards keeping her legs wide open for ages before getting up.

When I had to prove that I could do it I turned to the geek and said,

“Now you keep your fingers to yourself. I don’t want you doing anything that will get you into trouble with my dad.”

Kate had gone down with her back to the geek but I chose to do it facing him. My pussy went down inches from his face and he’d found some confidence because I felt a finger slide into me as my inner thigh found the sand.

“Ooow, naughty man.” I said I lifted and dropped a couple of times; effectively causing him to finger fuck me. I wondered if he felt the vibe.

As I got up I looked at Ryan and saw a big grin.

The geek got up holding his finger in the air. Of course everyone knew what he had done and there were a few cheers.


Splits standing on one foot – I’d had to do this for that embarrassing art class so I found it easy; although I couldn’t balance for long. When Kate tried it she nearly made it but collapsed. As she went down she fell on top of a youth in the audience. Of course he groped her and as she got up she said,

“Naughty man; I’ll tell my daddy.”


Make yourself cum – As soon as Kate said that Ryan said,

“Kate, stop it; you know that you’re not supposed to do things like that when there are people that you don’t know around.”

“Sorry daddy.” Kate said as she looked down to the sand.

 
Ryan stopped things then, telling us to go and cool down in the sea. Just as I was about to run down to the sea Ryan called me over and whispered for me to give the vibe to Kate again. That pleased me as it would mean that my AF would go down.

Kate was pleased too and in the middle of splashing about I squeezed it out and gave it to her. As we walked out of the sea Kate had a smile on her face.

When we got back to Ryan he held up a towel for us to dry ourselves then he told us to lie on them and that he’d put some more suntan lotion on us.

Kate was first and she was already lying on her stomach. I watched Ryan do a good job of covering every square inch and when she turned onto her back he did an equally good job. When she’d turned over she’d spread her legs to give him good access to her pussy; and give the audience a good view.

Ryan lingered around and on (and in) her pussy. When his finger went in she said,

“Please keep doing that daddy, it’s wonderful.”

I looked at a couple of faces in the audience and saw a look of unbelief on one and a big grin on the other.

I wanted the same treatment, even if it meant exposing my pussy to strangers.

“Is it my turn yet daddy?”

“With you in second princess.” Ryan said.

I lay on my back with my legs open but Ryan said,

“Back first princess; turn over.”

Reluctantly I did and Ryan raised my AF as he lingered at the top of my legs.

“Over you go.”

I quickly turned over and opened my legs. I was looking forward to it.

As Ryan massaged the lotion into my little tits I sighed and moaned a bit. Then he tortured me by slowly going up each leg, just brushing a finger over my lips.

“Please daddy!” I said quite loudly.

I felt a blob of lotion land on my pubes then his hand rubbed all round my pussy. A load moan escaped my mouth as a finger slipped inside me. Oh, that felt good.

Ryan wasn’t going to give me the relief that I needed, instead he pulled his hand back, slapped my pussy and said,

“Right you two, soak up some rays for a while.”

Both Kate and I still had our legs open and neither of us closed them for about half an hour. In that time most of our audience had moved on but when I got up on my elbows I saw that 3 youths had moved into our ‘stage’ and were all laid on their stomachs looking up to us.

I lay back and whispered to Ryan to tell Kate that we had a new audience. Shortly after that I heard Kate loudly gasp. I smiled, suspecting that Ryan had turned the vibe up to full; and pleased that it was her and not me. I relaxed and felt good.

Listening to Kate moan I knew that she was getting close. I didn’t even move when Kate exploded. I was at peace with the world; even though I had my legs open and at least 3 youths were looking at my pussy.

I must have dozed because the next thing that I knew Kate was shaking my arm saying,

“Come on lazybones; time to dance.”

I looked round and saw the youths still there but the music was louder and some people around us were dancing. The party at the club had obviously spread along the beach.

“Go on, get up and shake those tits.” Ryan said.

I laughed as I got up and started to dance with Kate. After a while Ryan called Kate over, said something to her then she came back and continued dancing.

Kate started twerking, first me then some guys that were close by. The guys really looked like they were enjoying a naked girl twerking them. A bit later Kate came back to me, leant over and whispered,

“Treadmill!”

“Bastar..” I shouted as the orgasm took control of me. My legs gave way and I dropped to the sand shaking and jerking.

“Daddy, is Tanya having an orgasm?” Kate asked.

The word orgasm attracted a few people’s attention and all eyes around us were looking at me as I went through a powerful orgasm.

“Don’t be silly Kate;” Ryan said, “she probably just forgot to take her medicine this morning.”

Meanwhile I was thrashing about on the sand moaning and shouting,

“Yes, yes.”

At last I was getting the relief that I had longed for all day; but definitely not in the place that I wanted to get it. As I started to come down from my high embarrassment took over. I felt so ashamed; there was no way that all those people would believe what Ryan had said. Kate was the first to speak,

“Did you really have an orgasm Tanya?”

I didn’t answer. Smiles started to appear on some of the guy’s faces. The girl’s faces had a mixture of disbelief and jealousy. I didn’t want to hang around there and I started walking away. When I’d got about 50 yards away Ryan and Kate caught-up with me. Ryan put his arm round me and said,

“Come on Tanya, you can’t say that you didn’t enjoy that.”

“No I didn’t; I mean yes I did; oh I don’t know.”

“Tanya,” Ryan said, “that was a really good orgasm wasn’t it? Would it have been so good if there had been no one around?”

“No, probably not.”

“Then it was worth it wasn’t it?”

“I guess so; well yes.”

“So you want to have another one?” Kate said, butting in. Then to Ryan,

“Can you turn this thing up (pointing to her pussy) so that I can have one too? Or are you going to play with my pussy right in the middle of this lot?”

Both Ryan and I laughed at that idea; there was no way that that would happen.

“Right then my gorgeous little daughters; where shall we go to get you off?”

Kate and I both laughed then agreed that we preferred to cum in front of men rather than women so we looked for a big group of youths. We wandered around until we found one such group that didn’t look too drunk. Ryan didn’t want to have to cope with a load of horny drunks.

Ryan stood back while Kate and I went close to the group and started dancing. It didn’t take long for the guys to spot the two naked little girls and most of them watched us dance. I wondered how many of them really thought that we were 12 year-olds but still wanted to fuck us.

We danced for a good 10 minutes before I saw Kate’s eyes open wide and I guessed that Ryan had turned the vibe up. After another couple of minutes her hands started caressing her body then moved to her tits. She massaged them and teased her nipples. I looked at the youths around us and saw that most of them were staring at Kate.

Just as I thought that she was going to explode she leaned over and shouted,

“TREADMILL!”

I hadn’t really been expecting it at that moment and it hit me. My heart started to race and my pussy pulsed. Before I knew it I was flat on my back on the sand, legs wide apart, my left hand squeezing my little tits and my right hand finger fucking myself.

Through the haze of the orgasm I saw lots of young men looking down on both Kate and I as we both rode out our orgasms. I could vaguely hear some of the comments that the young men were making,

“Fucking sluts.”

“They start young these days.”

“What I could do with either of them.”

“I like ‘em young.”

“Come here and cop a hold of this.”

“Wrap it round this slut.”

“I could easily become a paedophile.”

“Stop teasing us bitches; you might just regret it.”
 

I heard a couple of female voices as well,

“Fucking tarts.”

“Get back to school sluts.”


As the waves receded I looked up and saw Ryan standing between us.

“GET UP YOU TWO. WHAT ON EARTH DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING? YOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOURSELVES.”

Realising that he was still play-acting I got to my feet and said,

“Sorry daddy, I just couldn’t help myself.”

Kate was getting up and she apologizing too.

We both stood there looking down at the sand. Ryan slapped our butts (hard) and said,

“Get yourselves home and expect a lot more of that when we get there.”

Both Kate and I started walking away from the young men, heads down and holding our hands in front of our pussies.

When we’d got about 50 yards away Ryan came between us, put an arm round each of our shoulders and said,

“You two were brilliant. I’ve never seen such lust on people’s faces; but Kate, don’t you go trying that on your own. Always remember that there’s safety in numbers.”

“Yes daddy.”

We all laughed then Ryan said,

“Right, who’s for another teasing session?”

“I’m up for it.” Kate said.

“I think that we should relax for a bit first. How about a swim, I’m all sweaty?” I said.

All agreeing Ryan dropped our backpack and we all waded out into the sea. I wanted Ryan to fuck me while we were out there but it was a bit difficult with Ryan wearing shorts. We settled for splashing around for a while before heading to the backpack.

“The sun’s still quite hot,” Kate said; “how about a bit more sunbathing?”

“You just want Ryan to rub some more suntan lotion on you don’t you?” I said.

“Don’t you?”

Kate and I both smiled and looked for a space to spread out. Ryan put lotion on his ‘daughters’ again, making us both moan as he played with our pussies for quite a bit longer than it takes to put suntan lotion on normally.

After about 5 minutes of sunbathing I noticed that both Kate and I were lying on our backs, knees bent and spread apart. Ryan was in between us on his stomach and doing something in the backpack.

Kate suddenly gasped and then moaned.

“That’s nice Ryan, please leave it like that.” I heard her say.

I sat up and put my weight on my elbows and looked around. Kate’s knees had drifted so far apart that one was touching Ryan. Anyone who looked could see absolutely everything. For some stupid reason I felt a little jealous and spread my knees as much as I could.

I looked around to see if anyone was looking at us. I couldn’t see anyone but who can tell which way eyes are looking when they’re covered in sunglasses.

A group of youths were walking along the water’s edge towards us. As they got closer I watched them as one by one they all started looking at us. They stopped right between us and the sea and stood there pretending not to look at our pussies and Kate’s tits.

I don’t know why I did it but I put all my weight on my left elbow and moved my right hand to my pussy. I rubbed it for a few seconds, then rubbed my clit, then pushed 2 fingers inside my hole. I finger fucked myself for a couple of seconds then transferred my weight back to 2 elbows.

I regretted doing that very quickly as the youths moved a little closer and sat between us and the sea. I felt embarrassed but I didn’t close my legs. I started feeling horny and was torn between what a good girl should do and what my body wanted. I started to get wetter.

I turned to Ryan and saw that he was watching what was going on. He’d obviously turned the vibe up as Kate’s head was slowly going from side to side and her leg was pressing against Ryan. She wanted her legs as far apart as they could be.

I let my feet slide down and apart and as I looked down my body to the youths I could see my pubic bone sticking well up from my stomach. I suddenly thought of something that Ryan had said; that I could make a great bikini bridge – if I’d been wearing a bikini.

I looked at Ryan, his legs squashed between Kate’s knee and my leg. He was looking at the youths and his eyes were going from side to side. Bloody hell, he was inviting them to look at Kate and me; not that they would have needed an invite; after all, they’re men.

I looked at the youths again; they all had either lust or grins on their faces.

The vibe must have started to get the better of Kate as she started to get a little vocal and her stomach was rising and falling quickly. I couldn’t make up my mind if I wanted to cum too. On the one hand there was the embarrassment but on the other hand I could feel that it would be a good orgasm.

Ryan made the decision for me.

“Treadmill.”

My elbows slid from under me and I started jerkin as the spasms took over. I could feel my hips rising to meet a cock that wasn’t there, and my pussy muscles trying to pull in something that wasn’t there. My hand that was nearest to Ryan grabbed out and gripped his arm and squeezed hard. I could feel my juices leaking out and running down to my butt.


The next thing that I knew was Ryan whispering,

“Can I have my arm back please? It’s starting to go numb.”

I let go and looked at Kate first; she too was starting to come down. Then the youths; they’re eyes were still glued to our pussies and a couple of hands were on the front of their shorts. I wondered what their cocks looked like.

I lay there for ages as my breathing slowly got back to normal.

As soon as I was able I got up, helped Kate get to her feet and dragged her into the sea. I certainly needed the sweat washing off me and I guessed that Kate did too. I also needed to cool down.

Thankfully, the youths had gone when we emerged from the water. Ryan was grinning at us as we towelled ourselves dry.


Time was moving on, the sun was going down, and we were getting hungry; so Ryan had the idea of going to one of the beach side cafés for something to eat. I would have preferred somewhere less public but as usual, Ryan got his way.

Kate must have been feeling a little tired because when she sat at the table she sat like good little girls are always being told to do; except that she was naked.

After the meal we headed back to the car and Ryan drove back to the villa, all of us a little quiet.

The food and the rest must have done us some good because when we got back to our villa I got us all a drink and we sat out by the pool and talked. After a while Kate said,

“Would you really have tanned my butt Ryan?”

“Why, would you have liked me to?”

“I don’t know.”

“Only one way to find out.” I added.

Kate looked at me then bent over and spread her legs a bit.

“Go on then Ryan; hit it.”

I smiled, looked at Ryan, nodded then stood back as Ryan’s hand flew down onto Kate’s ass.

“Oooow!” That hurt.

“It’s supposed to.” I said, “Do you want some more?”

“Yes please.”

I went round to Kate’s head while Ryan rained slap after slap on Kate’s butt. I reached under Kate to her tits and found two very hard nipples which I rubbed and squeezed as she screamed out and started crying. After about 20 slaps the screaming and crying stopped and she went silent. After another 10 or so she started moaning. Another 10 or 12 slaps and Kate started cumming.

Ryan stopped and we both watched her; still bent over with a red butt.

Kate stood up a couple of minutes later and before she could say anything Ryan said,

“You need to cool that down.”

Without saying anything, Kate walked over to the pool and walked straight into it. She surfaced a few seconds later and swam to the side nearest us.

“I don’t know what to say,” Kate said, “I never would have thought that was possible; or that I would have wanted to try it; but I’m glad that I did. This whole day has been full of amazing self-discoveries and I’m really glad that you helped me. I’ll remember this day; and you two, for the rest of my life. Thank you so much.”

I didn’t know what to say, neither did Ryan. After a few seconds I picked up a towel and walked towards Kate.


“It still hurts.” Kate said as she sat down.


“So Kate,” Ryan said, “what’s going to happen tomorrow when your father and brothers get back?”

“I’ve been thinking about that, the way I see it is that I have 2 options. Option 1 is for me to go back to being the ‘old’ me boring and repressed as I was. Option 2 is for me to start doing what ‘I’ want to do. I really want to do option 2 but I don’t know if I’ve got the guts.”

“Only one way to find out.” Ryan said.

“I can’t just walk out of my room stark naked.”

“But you can get ‘caught’ sunbathing naked; pretending that you weren’t expecting them to get back so soon.” I said.

“But what could I say?”

“Well don’t apologise.” Ryan said, “Ask them if they’re going to join you. If your brothers throw a wobbler just tell them to grow-up and get over it. If they’re anything like normal kids they soon will, and they’ll start ogling you. As for your father, the way he looked at Tanya yesterday I’m sure that he won’t object too much; if at all. He too will start staring at you. If you play your cards right you’ll soon have them doing anything that you want them to do.”

“You think so?” Kate asked.

“I’m 100 percent sure.” Ryan said, “Attractive young women like you really can manipulate men quite easily if you are prepared to use your main asset, your body to do it. Just look how Tanya manipulates me.”

“I do not.” I said.

“Oh come on Tanya; you walk around naked all the time and when we go out you always wear very short skirts with no underwear.”

“And….” I said.

“Just joking; I love you exactly as you are. I wouldn’t want you to change one little bit, and you don’t manipulate me. I was just joking.”

I’d started to get annoyed but as soon as Ryan said that he was joking I just thumped his arm.


Kate decided that she was tired and wanted to turn-in but before she left she asked Ryan to retrieve the vibe that was still in her pussy. Both Ryan and I had forgotten about that. Kate shuffled forwards in her chair and spread her legs. As Ryan was groping around inside her Kate said that she was going to miss that; and us.

Thanking us (again) for the most amazing day of her life she left us to go to her bed.


Ryan and I sat by the pool for a while reflecting on just how unexpected the day had turn out. After a while we went to bed and Ryan spooned me and we fell asleep with him inside me.


We were late up the next morning and as we were having breakfast by the pool we heard a car arrive and assumed that it was Kate’s family returning. We both wondered how Kate was dressed (or not) at that moment.


That afternoon we went to another beach and Ryan once again made me cum right in the middle of the crowded beach.


We bumped into Roger and his family a couple of days later as we wandered round the village. Kate rushed up to us and hugged us. It was obvious that she wasn’t wearing a bra under her tank top and as we hugged she whispered that she wasn’t wearing any knickers. Her micro skirt was only a few inches lower than her pussy and I wondered if she’d been exposing herself to her father and the boys. They all certainly looked happy.

Ryan later told me that Roger had said that Kate had taken a leaf out of my book and they’d all had to get used to Kate wandering around without any clothes on. I smiled and thought,

“Good for you girl.”

I also wondered if she was going to do what Ryan had told her about using her body to get power over the males in her family.



I kept up my Kegel exercises while I was on holiday; most days I did them out by the pool. My pussy muscles are getting so firm that I can grip Ryan’s cock so hard that I can stop him from shooting his load into me; then when I relax my muscles it all comes squirting into me; the first time that I did that it felt like a hosepipe had been turned on.


Talking of hosepipes; there was one near the pool and I remembered what I’d done with a hosepipe before. I had this urge to do it again so I went for the hosepipe and disconnected the end bit. Guess where I put the end of the hose. Ryan was smiling as he watched and went and turned the water on for me. It was quite warm for a while then it cooled down. It didn’t make me cum but it sure did feel good.


Another thing that made me feel good was the pool inlet. Floating on my back with the water pounding my pussy is sooo relaxing.


Another evening we went into San Antonio again. The plan was to go clubbing and I was wearing all my jewellery, my swimming skirt (Ryan said that it would be good for clubbing and that no one would notice that it was so short that my pussy and butt were showing), and one of my see-through tops.

As we both intended to have a few drinks we decided to get the bus rather than drive. The bus only took about 30 minutes and Ryan kept playing with my nipples all the way there. I was glad that I wasn’t wearing the remote vibe as I was sure that Ryan would have made me cum on that bus.

We walked to near a popular looking club then found a bar for a few drinks first. That bar was full of young people doing what we were; i.e. getting happy on cheap booze before going into the club and having to pay stupid prices for drinks.

The bar was a bit untidy because there were beer barrels and empty bottle crates in one corner. Ryan thought that it would be a laugh for me to stand on one of the upturned bottle crates so that I was his height for a change.

It did feel different, but I soon realised that Ryan had an ulterior reason for me to stand on that crate. Soon after I was up there one of his hands went to my butt cheeks under my too short skirt. He was fondling my butt and pussy right there in the bar. I was glad that there wasn’t much light. After a while of starting to feel good I realised that I had automatically spread my feet a little so that Ryan had better access.


We were just getting to the end of our second drink when in walked his 3 old school mates. After the usual greetings they went for some drinks and Ryan apologised for bumping into them and he promised that we’d get away from them as quick as possible.

When they got back to us all 3 of Ryan’s mates said that I looked good. All 3 were looking lower than my face as they said that, and their attention made my nipples stand to attention. All the time Ryan’s hand was still rubbing along my slit and sometimes sliding a finger inside my wet pussy.

It’s a strange (but exciting) feeling being fingered whilst you’re taking to someone else; but not quite as strange as being fucked whilst you’re talking to someone else.

Ryan’s gentle finger fucking was raising my AF, but (thankfully) not enough to make me cum.
 

I was hoping that Ryan would dump his old school mates before we went into the club but we all joined the queue together and eventually we were all inside. Ryan was right about my skirt; most of the girls there were wearing as little as I was and I’m sure that I saw at least 3 other uncovered pussies. Ryan, who seems to be able to spot a bare pussy at half a mile, said that he saw at least 10. I was happy that I wasn’t the centre of attention.

The club was heaving but we were having a great time. Thankfully, Ryan’s old school mates were out to get laid so they went chasing pussy leaving Ryan and me alone.

The club has one floor that they fill with foam and Ryan pulled me into it and we started dancing, hardly able to see each other. We’d been holding hands to stay with each other but I lost touch with him for a few seconds. Then felt 2 hands slide from my back around my bare stomach. Assuming that it was Ryan I relaxed a bit and continued slow dancing.

The hands slid down over my skirt onto my bare mound. Thinking that Ryan was just showing his love for me I spread my legs a bit, hoping that he would finger me in the foam.

I wasn’t disappointed as the hands slid between my legs, spread my wet lips and penetrated me. There was a moment’s pause as I felt my chain and both rings being touched. It felt good as the fingers teased my clit and finger fucked me. It certainly helped that I could feel a hard cock (through shorts), pressing on my butt.

I was getting so close to cumming when Ryan’s face was right in front of mine and he started kissing me. It suddenly dawned on me that if Ryan was kissing me there was no way that his hands could be wrapped round me from behind and fingering me.

I clamped my legs together and the hands moved away. As soon as we broke our kiss I turned round but all I could see was foam. As I turned back to Ryan he asked,

“Are you okay?”

“Err yes, I think so.”

I thought about telling him what had happened but I started to wonder if I’d dreamt it. Was it just wishful thinking on my dis-oriented part? I decided not to think about it.


When we left the foam we had another drink and did a bit more dancing. I didn’t feel at all out of place in my very skimpy clothes; in fact we saw a few topless girls dancing.


A while later Ryan’s mates appeared again, but by that time they’d got lucky and had 3 girls with them. All 3 were wearing skimpy clothes as well. We tried chatting but the music was too loud and in the end we all decided to leave and find a quieter bar.

We found one and the guys got some drinks. As time went on we’d all got very ‘happy’ and the crowds thinned out. Someone thought that it would be a good idea to have some tequila shots.

After a couple of rounds the guys decided that they wanted to do body shots on us 4 girls. A table was cleared and the guys started to try to persuade one of us to lie on the table. Bearing in mind that I only had on a see-through top and a way too short skirt; and all my jewellery; there was no way that I was going to volunteer.

Fortunately one of the ‘pick-ups’ volunteered and lay on her back on the table. I smiled when it became obvious that she too wasn’t wearing any knickers, or a bra.

The guys all (including Ryan) had a shot from her belly button then one of the guys wanted to have one off her tits. She happily pulled her top up letting her tits spring free and shouting,

“Come and get them!”

Someone was sober enough to realise that the tequila wouldn’t stay put on her quivering tits so one of the guys pressed a finger on her right nipple while another poured the tequila into the indentation; then someone else slurped the shot.

This went on until all of us had sucked up a shot from her tit. Feeling a bit naughty I teased her nipple a bit with my teeth before I stood up.

Another of the girls wanted to have a go, so she took the first girl’s place and 7 more shots were sucked-up from first her belly button, then one of her tits. This girl was wearing a thong that had a wet spot where her hole was; a point that all the guys made a comment about.

Girl 3 had her turn, revealing that she was without any underwear.

The 2 girls that had no knickers were also shaved bald and the girl in the thong probably was as well because the thong was plastered flat to her pubes.


After all 3 girls had had their turn everyone looked at me. There was no way that I wanted to be displayed like that but the whole group, and the alcohol that I’d already drunk, were persuading me. So were the audience (half the bar) that we had attracted.

Up on the table I got and I heard a few comments about my pussy piercing, chains and one about my clit ring.

Embarrassed, but giggling I waited for the tequila to be poured onto my belly button. Seven shots were sucked up with Ryan telling me to stop giggling because my belly was shaking too much.

After the seventh I sat up ready to get off the table but Ryan stopped me saying,

“You’re not done yet TT; there’s the tit shots next.”

With that he reached over and pulled my top right up and off me. Apart from shoes and the way too short skirt I was now naked in a bar with what seemed like hundreds of people staring at me.

“Might as well have this off as well.” Ryan said as he pulled my skirt up (it had been round my waist) and over my head.

Fortunately the alcohol and the fact that I’d been naked for most of about 10 days had numbed my embarrassment a little but I still put one arm over my little tits.


One of the guys stepped forward and with one hand lifted my arms off my tits; and with the other he pressed down on my right nipple.


“That’s no good,” he said, “they’re too small to hold any tequila.”

That got a few laughs and the odd comment about my age but I didn’t care. The guys and gals were quiet for a while then Ryan said,

“I know what we’ll do, we’ll use her pussy.”

“WHAT!” I said.

“”Won’t it all disappear inside her?” One of the guys said.

“Maybe,” Ryan said, “but there’s only one way to find out.”

Ryan grabbed my ankles and lifted them right up in the air, leaving only my shoulders and head on the table.

“Put your hands on your hips to support yourself.” Ryan said.

I did, and as soon as they were there Ryan pulled my ankles wide apart, opening my lips and pointing my exposed hole to the ceiling.

There were a few cheers from the guys and the crowd, and a few more comments about my rings and chains. One of the girls asked about the 2 rings and one of the guys explained what Ryan had told him that day on the beach. The girls were surprised by his knowledge.

While that was going on I was laid there, embarrassed but giggling. For some weird reason I spread my legs as wide as I could, almost making them parallel to the floor.

Ryan sensed that I was co-operating and let go of my ankles. He got the bottle of tequila and poured a bit onto my pussy. I was expecting it to be cold or to sting my sensitive skin but it was warm and didn’t sting. He peered down at my pussy for a while then said,

“Good, it’s staying there.”

He then stuck a slice of lemon in MY mouth and said,

“Right, who’s first?”

All 3 guys moved forward but 1 was slightly ahead. He looked at Ryan who nodded and his old school mate lowered his mouth to my pussy.

It should have been a quick suck to get the tequila but it went on for ages as he sucked my clit and tried to poke his tongue into my hole. I suddenly thought about my Kegel exercises and squeezed my pussy to keep the tongue out but as my AF started to rise I relaxed and let it in.

I don’t know how long Ryan let his mate eat me but I certainly felt relaxed and happy when he stopped. I looked at Ryan who winked at me letting me know that he was happy about what was happening. I relaxed and waited for the next guy.

All 3 guys had a go at getting their shots and I was just about to let myself down when 1 of the girls said,

“My turn!”

I felt happy that I was about to get eaten by a girl. I hoped that she’d make a better job than the guys. I wasn’t wrong and Ryan let her keep going until she made me cum; much to the delight of the audience.

When I calmed down I was still p on my shoulders, legs spread wide and pussy pointing to the ceiling.

I started to bring my legs together when another on the girls said,

“Not yet Tanya, you’ve got 2 more to go.”


Both girls took their turn to drink their shots; and to make me cum.

By the time they’d finished, the tequila was finished too. Ryan was holding the empty bottle and looking at me. I smiled and saw Ryan get an evil look in his face. He stepped forward and lowered the opening of the bottle to my pussy. He held it there and said,

“Shall I?”

It seemed like everyone in the building started egging him on; the noise was deafening.

Ryan paused for a few more seconds before lowering the bottle to my pussy. I squeezed hard but Ryan pressed until I relaxed and took the bottle in as far as it would go.

Boy that felt good. I moaned and bucked my hips, trying to get more inside me; but there was no way that the main part of the bottle would go in. Instead, Ryan fucked me with it as the whole room watched.

The inevitable happened and I had another orgasm.

After that the bar staff produced a couple of cans of cream and some cherries. Guess what happened next. Yes, all 4 of us girls got cream squirted on our interesting bits and quite a lot of men in the bar, not just Ryan and his 3 mates, ended up licking it off. A few of them made jokes about taking our cherries. We were a sticky mess; but a happy sticky mess. I think that all of us had at least one orgasm from the licking.

Ryan looked as pleased as punch; he really does like people seeing me naked, being groped by strange men and cumming in front of them. I sometimes get these images of me being gang-banged by a load of strangers and looking up and seeing Ryan staring down at me with a ginormous grin on his face. Then I come back to reality thinking that I hope it never comes to that.


Anyway, things started to quieten down and when I looked outside dawn was starting to break. Most of our group were still quite lively and one of the girls suggested that we go skinny-dipping so us girls put our clothes on and off we went.

We walked down to the beach and away from the centre of town. Behind some beach bars we all stripped and ran into the sea. After some splashing and messing about we split into 4 couples and started making out in the sea.

I’m pretty sure that we 4 girls all got fucked; I know that I did, Ryan fucked me hard as I floated on my back.


When we emerged from the sea there were a few ‘early-birds’ on the beach and we got a couple of funny looks but none of us cared.


Ryan’s old school mates and their girls all decided that they were going back to their hotels. They didn’t say so but we assumed that they meant to the same hotel and room for some more fucking. Ryan and I were both hungry so we became the first customers of the day at one of the beach cafés. Thankfully none of the staff were interested in my micro clothes.

After that we walked to the bus station and waited for the bus back to our villa. I fell asleep on the bus and when I woke-up Ryan was running a finger round my clit. Unfortunately we had to get off a few minutes later and walk back to the villa.



On the last full day that we were there Ryan promised to give me the most pleasurable day that he ever has. I had images of a romantic day with lots of fucking and cuddling. Unfortunately what Ryan meant was a day full of embarrassing public nudity and orgasms.

I started to get a little worried when he changed the batteries in the remote vibe and asked me to put my hair in pigtails and my barbells in my nipples and clit hood. When I asked him where we were going he said that he thought that we’d go back to Playa d'en Bossa.

Okay, I’d had lots of fun there with Kate but it had been very embarrassing and tiring.

“So are you going to give me lots of orgasms then?” I asked.
“Oh yes,” Ryan replied, “I want to see if you can get up to triple figures.”
“Bloody hell Ryan; are you trying to kill me; ‘death by orgasm’?”

“What a way to go.” Ryan replied.

“Well yes, but not today;” I said, “I’ll be happy if I just have a couple; and preferably with just you near me lover.”

“Oh, I think that we can do better than that my sexy little exhibitionist.”

“No I’m not.”

Ryan just smiled.



We left the villa with not a stitch of clothing for me; just suntan lotion and a towel to lie on; oh, and 4 pieces of metal attached to my privates that I suspected would be anything but private that day; and one remote controlled vibrator inside me that would be invisible to everyone.

I was a little nervous as we drove into Playa d'en Bossa because it’s one thing to pretend to be a 12 year-old naked girl when everything about you looks young and natural, but it’s something else when your nipple and clit piercing jewellery is visible. I don’t suppose there are many 12 year-olds in the world that have that sort of jewellery on display.

Anyway, we parked the car and walked towards the beach. As we got close I asked Ryan if we could stop at a café to get something to eat, and a drink; or two. I figured that I’d need a bit of alcohol to loosen me up for what I suspected Ryan was going to get me to do.

The waiter had a bit of a grin on his face as he approached our table but Ryan said that he must have been told a joke.

As we sat there Ryan switched the vibe on, on low, telling me that he wanted to get me ‘warmed up’. I shuddered a bit as I wondered just what Ryan had in store for me.

The alcohol and the vibe started to work and I relaxed in my chair and I didn’t object when Ryan used his feet to spread my legs a bit. I was laid back in the chair with my legs still spread when the waiter came to get our money. I watched his face and his eyes opened wide when he realised what he could see. He stared at my pussy as he tried to convince Ryan to order something else.

Ryan was obviously enjoying seeing the man stare at my pussy because he ordered us both another drink and when it came the waiter took ages to move things around on the table to get them just how he wanted.


As we walked away from the café Ryan said that the day had got off to a good start and he asked me if I was happy.

“Of course; you’re with me and I’m starting to feel good.”

“And a bit wet?” Ryan asked.

“Oh yes, I can see that I’ll have a lot of sand stuck to the insides of my legs quite soon.”

Ryan put his arm round me and said,

“That’s my girl.”


I noticed the odd double-take as we walked onto the beach, but no one said anything and Ryan steered me towards the club areas of the beach. Fortunately, the louder the music the fewer kids there were and we soon got to a place where there were only teens and twenties men and women.

Ryan picked a spot right in the middle of a bunch of mainly young men and we spread our towels. Ryan got me to rub suntan lotion onto him then he told me to lie down so that he could do me.

He took his time getting every square inch of my back and when he moved down to my legs I automatically spread them to give him access to my inner thighs. As expected, he lingered around my pussy and he whispered,

“Bloody hell TT; your gushing.”

“That’s your fault.” I answered.

He continued rubbing the suntan lotion, and my juices, into the top of my legs.


As I turned onto my back I saw that a handful of youths around us were watching us.

“Time for kid mode.” Ryan whispered.

“Daddy, will you do my front now?” I loudly asked.

“Of course princess.” Ryan said.


As Ryan started rubbing the lotion on my arms I saw 2 geeky looking youths walk up and sit only about 6 feet from my feet. Both sat so that they could look at us but both pretended to be looking elsewhere.

I smiled a little and thought,

“Poor sods, they look too shy to get anywhere with the girls; I bet that they’ll still be virgins when they fly home.”


Ryan started on my chest and little tits. As he massaged the lotion around and on my nipples he said, quite loudly,

“I don’t know why I agreed to let you have these piercings done; you’re still too young for this sort of thing.”

“But daddy, I like them, especially this one;” I said as I opened my legs and gently pulled on my clit hood barbell revealing my clit ring to the geeks and anyone else who was looking.

“Besides, all the girls at school have had them done.”

I looked towards the young geeks and saw that they were now on their stomachs looking at me; well my pussy.


Ryan moved to my legs, lifting them one at a time as he continued with the lotion. I let out a moan as he touched my pussy.

“Princess,” Ryan loudly said, “You’re so wet, what’s wrong with you?”

“It’s you daddy; and those boys looking at me, I can’t help it.”

“Just ignore the other people princess; pretend that they’re not there.”

“Okay daddy.”

Ryan finished my legs and moved up to my lower abdomen. As he rubbed the lotion round and on my pussy I let out a few moans, loud enough for the geeks to hear.


When Ryan had finished we both just lay there enjoying the sun. After a couple of minutes Ryan noticed that I was laying there with my legs closed and he whispered for me to open them. I did.

A few more minutes later Ryan said,

“I bet that you’re getting bored Tanya; how about practicing your gymnastics?”

I looked at him as if to say,

“Really, you want me to do that with these geeks and others watching?”

Ryan answered my unspoken question by turning the vibe up to full.

“Okay, okay.” I said as I got to my feet and started doing all the things that I’d done with Kate a few days previously.

It was probably a mistake but as I exposed my pussy to the geeks and the others that were watching me I kept looking at them. Their expressions and stares compounded the effect of the vibe purring away inside me and it wasn’t long before I started cumming.

I collapsed onto the sand and lay there jerking and moaning.

As the waves subsided I looked over to Ryan.

“Come on Tanya,” Ryan said, “you shouldn’t be having a rest in the middle of your routine.”

I glared at him, slightly annoyed, but grateful that he’d turned the vibe down to the low setting. Getting back up onto my feet I continued doing more of what I could remember of the day with Kate and in the art classes.

I was just walking on my hands with my legs parallel to the sand when Ryan turned the vibe back up to full. The sudden shock to my already very horny body took my AF off the scale and I collapsed as I started to cum again.

Unfortunately I collapsed right on top of the 2 geeks.

Lying across them while cumming and having no control over my body I just stared into the glasses of the geek who had his arm on my tits. No doubt he would argue that he was just catching me.

When I was able I rolled off them and got up. Apologising, I walked back to Ryan and sat next to him.

“Can we go for a swim please daddy?” I asked.

“Of course princess.”

I watched Ryan put his hand into our backpack and switch the vibe off before getting to his feet and holding my hand as we walked into the sea.

Up to my neck in the water I just stood there for ages, just relaxing with Ryan holding my hands. When I’d got myself together I looked at Ryan and said,

“Fuck me now, please.”

As I said that I let go of Ryan’s hand and put my right hand to my pussy to catch the vibe as I squeezed it out. I then put it in Ryan’s shorts pocket before pulling Ryan closer to shore so that I could float at cock height and let him fuck me.

It didn’t take long for both of us to cum and me to just float there impaled on his cock as it slowly went soft.


Before we went ashore Ryan got me to put the vibe back in its proper home and as we were drying ourselves Ryan whispered something about moving on and having ‘round 2’.

I wasn’t sure what he meant but I helped him pack out backpack and we walked off, passed the 2 geeks who just couldn’t stop staring at us – well me.


As we walked further down the beach I asked Ryan if he was happy with the embarrassment that he’d caused.

“You were fantastic TT; you really are a natural at flashing. If you ever decide to become a porn star you’ll make millions.”

“That’ll never happen mister; it’s way too embarrassing. But I’m pleased that you enjoy it.”

We then had the same short argument about me getting embarrassed and humiliated, and Ryan saying that I loved every second of it.

As usual Ryan won and we stopped walking and Ryan chose a place for us to spread our towels again. I found out what he meant by ‘round 2’ as he switched the vibe onto low and told me that we were going to do the same as we’d done a few minutes ago.


We (I) did; in fact we repeated the ‘show’ 3 times, with me taking my orgasm count well into double figures, before Ryan decided that I needed a rest (he certainly got that right), and some food.

We walked to a beach-side café where we ate and had a few more drinks. I sat lady-like as we ate with no one taking much notice of the naked kid and her father.

Just as I was starting to feel ‘normal’ again, Ryan stood up and said,

“Come on princess, time for round 5.”

The alcohol and my AF count had loosened my inhibitions and after a very small objection, we headed further along the beach with Ryan looking for a suitable crowd for me to embarrass myself in front of.


Three more ‘rounds’ later as we were fucking in the sea, I pleaded with Ryan to stop the shows; I was just too knackered. I’d totally lost count of the orgasms I’d had but guessed that it must be well into the twenties.

Ryan took pity on me and we collected our things and walked to the edge of the beach. We found some steps and sat half way up, relaxing and looking down at the crowds of young people on the beach.

We were close to the Bora Bora beach bar and I could see quite a few girls, wearing just thongs, dancing and drinking. I didn’t feel at all under dressed even though my pussy wasn’t covered.

Ryan decided to go and get us an ice cream and I leant back on my elbows relaxing and trying to think about nothing. I didn’t realise until Ryan got back, but I’d let my knees drift apart. Ryan brought my attention to it by telling me that the man at the bottom of the steps was having a great view. I looked down, saw him and clamped my knees together.

“Look, you’re such an exhibitionist that you’re flashing guys without realising that you’re doing it.” Ryan said.

“I am not.”

Ryan smiled and passed me my ice cream.


When we’d finished Ryan said,

“Right, time for ‘round 9’.”

“NO! No, I can’t take any more of that; please no more, I’m knackered.”

“Hmm, you do look a bit done-in. How about we just lie out and soak up the sun for a while?”

“Yes, please, that would be great.”


We walked down onto the beach and found space to put our towels down. We lay there on our backs with my legs firmly together and holding hands.

The next thing that I knew was the vibe started purring away inside me and when I got fully awake I realised that my legs were spread wide, my right hand was on my pussy and I was feeling very horny. I looked at Ryan and saw a big grin on his face.

“Having a nice dream?”

“Err yeah,” I said, “it was nice, we were on a beach on our own and you were making love to me. It was so romantic.”

By that time I’d moved my hand and was feeling a bit embarrassed.

“How long has that thing, pointing to my stomach, been on?” I asked.

“Only about 10 minutes.”

I looked around and saw a couple of people looking at me but they were talking and didn’t (thankfully) look that interested.

“Ryan,” I said, “I need to cum – soon.”

“Wow, my horny little slut, will here and now do?”

“No not really, but I’m guessing that you’re not going to give me any choice in the matter.”

I was right, the vibe went onto full speed and I moaned and grabbed handfuls of the towel to stop my hands from going to my pussy.

My hips lifted off the towel as I started to cum. I could feel my pussy spasms and hoped that no one was looking. I was wrong; as I calmed down I looked and saw a young couple staring at me. The girl had a smile on her face and the boy was adjusting the front of his shorts.

Ryan had seen them as well and he whispered,

“Guess what they’re going to be doing as soon as they get back to their hotel.”

“You and me as well buster.” I thought.


Ryan turned the vibe down and I tried to relax.


About 10 minutes later I started to feel a bit restless. When I told Ryan he got up and pulled me up too.

“Come on, I’ve got an idea,” he said.

We walked along the beach until we came to a place that was renting jet-skis.

“Fancy a go?” Ryan asked.

“Does it involve having an orgasm?” I asked.

“Do you want it to?”

I didn’t get the chance to answer that as one of the young men looking after the jet-skis asked Ryan if he wanted a go. Ryan looked at me and said,

“Yeah, both of us.”

The man looked me up and down and said,

“Okay, I’m sure we’ve got a floatation-aid her size.”

He went off and came back with 2 flotation-aids and handed them to Ryan who gave the smaller one back to him and said,

“Can you put that one on her, I’m a little busy.”

The man looked me up and down again and his eyes seemed to linger on my piercings then he opened the jacket thing for me to put my arms through. When I was done he zipped it up then said,

“I need to fasten the strap between her legs.”

Ryan looked over and replied,

“That’s okay, go ahead. Tanya, open your legs for the man.”

I did, and the man put his hand between my legs and grabbed the dangling strap. As he pulled the strap through my legs the side of his hand brushed my bare pussy. I gasped and shuddered a bit.

“Sorry.” The man said as he clipped the fastener on the strap to a socket on the front. As he tightened the strap it pressed onto my pussy and I gasped again.

Ryan was already done by then and was getting the money out of our backpack to pay the man. As he did he turned the vibe onto low. I hadn’t been expecting that and I jumped a little.

“Are you okay,” the man asked; “there’s no need to be nervous, I’m sure that your daddy won’t go too fast.”

I nearly laughed but Ryan was suddenly back with us and asking the man how the jet-ski worked.

Ryan got on and I climbed on behind him. When the motor started the vibrations went straight through me making me think that I wasn’t going to last long.

As Ryan opened the throttle I hung on for dear life. I heard Ryan ask if I was okay and I squeezed his waist to let him know that I was.

As we sped along I could feel my AF rising. When the inevitable happened I gripped Ryan’s waist so much that he backed-off the throttle and turned to look at me. When he realised that I was cumming he opened the throttle wide. This made the orgasm more intense and the grip on Ryan’s waist tighter.

As the intensity decreased, the pressure of my grip reduced and Ryan went even faster. When the intensity increased my grip got harder and Ryan slowed down. This went on for ages until Ryan turned the jet-ski and headed back to the beach.

The man came over to us and I just sat there, trying to relax and get my strength back. After a few seconds the man said,

“Here, let me help you.”

He stood beside me and lifted me right up and off the jet-ski. As he lowered me down I managed to straighten my legs and take my weight. Ryan got off and started taking his floatation-aid off. The man turned to me and asked me if I needed some help.

I nodded and the man un-clipped the strap. I was glad that I’d been splashed with sea water as I’m sure that the strap would have been quite wet. As the man unzipped me and lifted the jacket thing off me, my nipples got exposed to the air and sun and I realised that they were aching and rock hard.

The man saw them and stared at them for a few seconds before saying,

“You okay sweetie?”

I nodded.

Ryan thanked the man, grabbed my hand and led me to get our backpack.

As we walked away Ryan asked me if I was okay. I mumbled a quiet ’yes’ then Ryan asked me if I’d enjoyed my ride.

“Yeah, that was fun. It reminded me of the time that cop gave me a ride on his quad bike back to your uncle’s mobile home. I still wonder wha

[Vanessa]

Part 18 cont.

“Yeah, that was fun. It reminded me of the time that cop gave me a ride on his quad bike back to your uncle’s mobile home. I still wonder what he’d have done if he knew I was having an orgasm on the back of his bike.”

“I wish that I could have seen that.” Ryan said.

“You’ve seen me cum millions of time.”

“Yeah, but naked and on the back of a policeman’s quad bike! That’ll never happen again; maybe we should look for something similar. How could we get you to get a ride on a police horse?”

“That’ll never happen.” I said, trying to dismiss Ryan’s idea, but at the same time wondering what it would be like.

The vibe was starting to get the better of me and I needed to relax a bit.

“Can you turn this thing off please?” I asked.

“But you love cumming.”

“Yeah, but I need some rest. How would you like to cum 40 or 50 times in one day?” I asked Ryan.

“That’ll never happen, men aren’t built like that.” Ryan replied.

We found a space and spread our towels. As we lay down, up on our elbows watching a big boat go passed, I said.

“How would you like to have a hard-on that lasted for days?”

“Bloody hell TT; do you want me to fuck you non-stop for days?”

“That sounds nice, but it wasn’t quite what I was thinking. It was more like what would it be like for you to stay hard and shoot your load every 30 minutes for a whole day?”

“Bloody hell TT, men are different to women; men just can’t do that, they can’t produce enough cum.”

“But with Viagra you could stay hard for hours, maybe days.”

“Probably; would you like me to fuck you non-stop for hours TT?”

“Hell yes.”

“Well maybe we should get some Viagra and try.”

“So just how many times have you cum today TT – so far?”

“I don’t know, I lost count hours ago; but I’m sure that it’s more than I’ve ever cum in a week before. Hey, and what’s this ‘so far’ bit; what are you planning lover?”

“Well, I don’t know yet, but let’s increase that count right now.”

With that Ryan reached into the backpack and turned the vibe on and onto full. My body jerked at the sudden shock then I looked round then lay back. Fortunately there was no one that close, and no one looking at me.

Because of all the cumming that day my AF was already quite high and it didn’t take long for me to start cumming; my hips rising and my hands gripping the towel. I so wanted Ryan to fuck me right there and then.

As I calmed down I looked round hoping that Ryan had been the only one watching me but I was unlucky; a young couple walking along the water’s edge had stopped and were staring at me. I blushed a bit, but only a bit, the alcohol and everything that had happened that day had really lowered my inhibitions. I was almost at the point of not caring.

“Ready for another one?” Ryan asked, but he didn’t give me the chance to answer him. The vibe went back up to full and I resigned myself cumming in public yet again.

While I was up on my ‘high’ I was vaguely aware of first a young couple, then a whole bunch of people standing around me. After they had gone and I’d got back to normal Ryan told me what had happened. It started with the young woman coming over to us and saying,

“Is the girl okay?”

“Yes and no.” Ryan replied as both he and the woman looked at me.

The woman then knelt beside me, put her hand on my forehead then held my wrist checking my pulse. By that time the man that had been holding her hand as they walked along the beach, had come over and knelt next to me as well.

“What have we got Jude?” The man asked.

“Not sure yet Justin; it looks like she’s having an orgasm but…..”

“A bit young for that isn’t she.”

Ryan interrupted them by saying,

“Yeah, probably; our mother took her to the doctors a couple of months ago and he decided that she’s got this ‘Persistent Genital Arousal Disorder’ thing. Apparently she can have an orgasm at any time.”
 
“I’ve heard of that,” Justin said; “but I thought it only affected older girls and women.”

“Apparently not.” Jude said.

Justin explained that Jude and he were both medical students and he went on to explain, in medical terms, what PGAD was to Jade as Ryan sat there listening as I continued to cum; again and again.

Ryan must have had the vibe controller in his shorts pocket and his hand in there because the vibe suddenly went dead.

After a few seconds Justin said,

“It must be passing.”

“Maybe;” Jude replied, then, “does she get these episodes quite often?”

“Not too often at home but since we’ve been here she’s been getting quite a lot.” Ryan replied.

“Is she on any medication?” Justin asked.

“No, the doctor said that there isn’t a cure. He said that the only known way of helping reduce the symptoms is for her to have her clitoris cut off.” Ryan added.

Apparently Jade’s eyes opened wide at that before she said,

“I’m glad that they didn’t go for that option, it would have ruined her life. I’m surprised that he offered that as an option because female genital mutilation is illegal in England. What’s this round her clitoris?”

Jude was spreading my very wet labia so that my clit ring was clearly visible.

Ryan turned the vibe back on at that point and I started again; probably helped by Jade’s fingers. I don’t know why I did it but I opened my legs wider. It was if I wanted them to have a closer look at my pussy and clit ring. It wasn’t just Jade and Justin; the rest of the group of young people that they had been walking with had turned and come back to see what was going on. Maybe they too were medical students; I don’t know.

“Oh that;” Ryan said, “the doctor said that because our parents had rejected the amputation option he could try restricting the blood flow to her clitoris by putting that thing on. It doesn’t look like it works, does it?”

“No,” Justin said, “The weather here probably isn’t helping; I’ve read that heat can trigger an episode. Is that why she hasn’t got any clothes on?”

“Maybe that’s the reason;” Ryan replied, “she says that she hates clothes but maybe that’s her body’s way of telling her to keep cool. Perhaps we should take her into the water.”

As soon as Ryan had said that 2 of the guys had moved forward to lift me up.

I got lifted up by unknown men as I continued to have more orgasms. As Justin and Jade’s friends carried me to the water one of the guys said,

“A bit young for all these piercings isn’t she?”

“Apparently most of the girls in her class have got them, and more, so she tells us.” Ryan replied.


I got lowered into the shallow water and Ryan obviously switched the vibe off because I soon started to get back to normal. As soon as I was free of the men and thinking (not so) straight I opened my legs and let the water cool my hot and aching pussy.

When I looked up the 2 men were still there, still looking down at me; so was Jude, Justin and Ryan.

“How are you feeling now sweetie?” Jude asked.

“Fine; I’m just fine; thank you.” I responded after a short pause.

I sat up in the water and looked out to sea, too embarrassed to face the people there.


“Right, I think that we’ve done all that we can hear,” Jude said, “May I suggest that you keep your sister out of the sun as much as possible.”

With that, all but Ryan turned and walked away.

“Why do you keep doing that?” I asked Ryan.

“Because you love it when I do.”

“No I don’t.”

“Do you want me to finger test you right here.”

“I’m sat in the sea, of course I’m wet.”

“But the viscosity of your pussy juices will be a lot different and I bet that I can get my fingers out of the water quick enough to prove it.”

And he probably could, so I let it drop and got to my feet.

Ryan pulled the remote control out of his pocket and said,

“Ready for number 65?”

“Is that all, it feels like hundreds; I’m knackered. Can we just sit quietly for a while; besides, the sun is starting to go down and I’m sure that I’ll be feeling hungry soon.”


We walked along the beach for a couple of minutes then sat on our towels. It wasn’t long before I was fast asleep leaning back on Ryan with his arm around me.


When I woke up I was pleased to feel that the vibe wasn’t switched on. It was so romantic sat on the beach with my boyfriend’s arm round me and watching the sun go down.

But that couldn’t last; after about 15 minutes Ryan asked me if I was still feeling horny. After been naked on a public beach, letting dozens of people see my pussy and having goodness knows how many orgasms; how could I not feel horny. It would take a good fucking from Ryan and a good night’s sleep before those feelings would go away.

“Just a little lover; what have you got in mind?”

“Well…… Do you remember what was near the car when we parked it?”

“Other cars.”

“And….”

“There was a little kid’s play area.”

“Exactly.”

“Not with little kids around.”

“No, of course not. Tell you what, if there’s kids there we’ll just go back to the villa, but if it’s empty I’ll give you a few more to add to your count.”

“What count? I lost that hours ago.”

“Well we’ll just have to add to it anyway.”

“Before we go there can we stop and get something to eat please, I’m starving?” I asked.

“Of course we can, I’m hungry too; how about a burger?”

We went to this little burger bar. It has a big glass window with a long, thin worktop inside the window and high stools with little backs on them. There are only 2 proper tables inside and 5 or 6 outside, in front of the window, between that and the street. Ryan told me to go into ‘kid’ mode just before we went in so that there was more chance that the only man working there would think that I was a little kid; although I wasn’t sure what he’d make of a naked little girl who had nipple and clit rings.

The worker stared at me as we went in so I said,

“Daddy, can I have a happy meal please?”

“Sorry princess, this isn’t McDonalds, they don’t have happy meals here. Do you see anything up there that you’d like to have?”

“Have they got chicken nuggets?”

“No honey; tell you what, I’ll order for you; okay?”

“Thank you daddy.”

Ryan got our food and I was hoping that he’d take me to one of the tables outside but he led me to the worktop at the window.

“Can you manage to get onto that stool okay princess?”

“Of course I can daddy; I’m a big girl now.”

As I got onto the stool I realised why Ryan had picked that part of the worktop; there were 4 young men sat at the table at the other side of the window. I hoped that they wouldn’t try to look at my pussy. I settled on the stool with my legs closed and said,

“It seems a bit weird being in a burger bar without any clothes on.”

“You never have much on when we go to Burger King or McDonalds back in England.”

“Yeah I know, but being totally naked is different; more naked; more sexy; more exposed.”

“Yes, and you’re loving every minute of it.”

“Well…”

“Slide forwards and lay back a bit then spread your legs.” Ryan whispered.

I looked through the window and saw that the young men’s heads were level with my pussy; Ryan wanted me to let them look at my wet, swollen pussy. “What the hell!” I thought; I was still sexed-up from everything that had happened and I would have done absolutely anything that Ryan asked.

I shuffled my butt to the front edge of the stool and lay back until my back met the short stool back. Then I opened my legs as wide as I could.

Ryan let me eat most of my food like that. About half way through I looked out of the window and saw that the young men had spotted what they could see and were doing what was expected. Seeing them looking at my pussy caused me to get a wet rush and a strong ache for something living inside me.

As I was getting towards the end of my food Ryan switched the vibe on. My pussy muscles contracted at the shock and I heard a bit of a cheer from the youths.

I felt my juices run down my crack to my butt and probably drip onto the stool.

Ryan wasn’t eating as fast as I was and he still had some chips left. He picked a big one up and eased it into my hole; then ate it.

I heard another cheer.

“Hmm pussy dip.” Ryan said; “Is that a new sales opportunity. It tastes much better than tomato or brown sauce.”

I imagined a waitress in a restaurant saying,

“Would you like any sauce with your meal sir, tomato, chilly, brown or pussy?”

I smiled to myself but didn’t say anything.

Ryan dipped another chip and I heard another cheer. This time Ryan held the chip for me to eat. I opened my mouth and Ryan teased me by putting it in then quickly pulling it out. He did that a couple of times then left it in my mouth.

Ryan put his hand in his pocket and I felt the vibe go faster.

My pussy gushed and spasmed as I started to cum. My head went back as I just managed to keep quiet. Ryan kept the vibe on full and my orgasm turned into a double. Thankfully Ryan then turned the vibe down.

When I’d got back to something like normal Ryan said,

“Can you squeeze the vibe partially out then suck it back in?”

“Probably.” I said.

I relaxed for a few seconds then started squeezing. As the end of the vibe appeared I heard a bigger cheer from outside. I looked up and saw that the 4 young men had been joined by 3 more. That thought raised my AF a couple of notches. If I wasn’t careful I’d cum again.

I turned my head to look for the man worker. I could see the man that had served us but he was busy serving someone else.

Ryan must have been watching my head and eyes because the vibe suddenly went back up to full.

I started to cum again and my pussy sucked the vibe back in.

More cheers as my pussy sucked and sucked; searching for a cock to fuck it. As I calmed down Ryan turned the vibe off. My bodily needs told me that I needed to cum again and because the vibe was off, my right hand went to my pussy and I started rubbing.

As I frigged away I looked outside, not one of the guy’s eyes were looking at mine. The thought that all those male eyes were glued to my pussy made my juices flow faster and the ache in my pussy intensify.

When one of the guys leaned up to the window and started licking it just in front of my pussy I felt the start of yet another orgasm coming on. I bit down on my lip and was pleased that the burger bar had some loud music playing.

When I looked up again I saw the burger bar worker was stood behind the youths watching me with a big grin on his face.

I clamped my legs together but it was too late; the orgasm hit me like a train. When I opened my eyes the man had gone but I could hear Ryan talking. I looked round and saw the worker talking to Ryan.

I was sure that we were going to get thrown out. I heard Ryan say,

“Come on TT; climb down.”

My heart was pounding for a different reason and I really was expecting some harsh words from the worker, but instead he turned and cleared one of the tables in the middle of the shop.

I had about 2 seconds of puzzlement before Ryan led me to the end of the table and turned my back to it.

“Up you get TT.”

“You want me on my back on here?”

“Come on TT; I can guarantee that you’ll enjoy yourself.”

I wasn’t sure what was going to happen but I was all sexed up so I turned my back to the end of that table and jumped up.

“Slide back a bit then lay back.”

I did as told and for some strange reason I spread my legs wide. My body was over-ruling my brain – again.

My head was over the other end of the table so I propped myself on my elbows and looked round and saw Ryan talking to the worker again. What was a little worrying was that most of the guys from outside had followed the worker in and were all crowding round me.

I was pleased that my butt was well back from the edge of the table. Although I really wanted to be properly fucked I wanted Ryan to be the one to do that; and Ryan to be the only one sticking his cock in my pussy.

Ryan turned to me and whispered,

“Squeeze the vibe out TT then just relax and enjoy it.”

Ryan said that in a very calm and confident way so I did as I was told; the vibe clunking as it landed on the table between my legs.

The burger bar worker came and stood between my legs, I was expecting him to start playing with my pussy and perhaps finger fuck me but he bent over and started licking my pussy. I looked at Ryan and saw that he was smiling so I knew that he was going to let it happen.

The man was good and it wasn’t long before that familiar ache returned to my pussy; and a lot of my juices. The man’s left hand came up to my left nipple and started squeezing, rubbing and pulling it.

I knew that I wouldn’t last long as I looked down at the worker’s slightly bald head. Then I looked round and saw 6 or 7 young men all staring down at me. Some had cameras or phones in their hands and I just knew that my little body would be their wanking material for weeks to come.

As his tongue went from my clit to inside my hole I felt myself start to cum. The waves of my orgasm rose then subsided as my arms gave out and I fell flat on my back. My head went over the edge of the table and hung down.

I heard Ryan shout,

“Right, who’s next? Remember guys, she’s as young as she looks so unless you want to end up in jail, keep those cocks out of her pussy.”

“Fucking hell,” I thought, “Ryan’s just about invited them to gangbang me.”

Although I wanted a cock inside me, I wanted that cock to be Ryan’s. I just hoped that they’d heed Ryan’s words.

I didn’t get chance to think anymore; I felt something on my face and opened my eyes. A cock, and not Ryan’s, was coming straight for my mouth. Instinctively I opened my mouth wide and the cock went straight in and to the back of my throat. I closed my mouth gently and started sucking.

As I was doing that I felt hands all over me, then a mouth on my pussy. I was being groped and used and my pussy was loving it. My already high AF was getting even higher.

The cock started going in and out, occasionally pausing for me to get some air. Then I felt the swelling and the cock stopped deep in my throat. Pulse after pulse of cum shot down my throat and I started to think that I needed some air - quick.

Fortunately, the man realised and pulled out. I gasped for air then looked over to Ryan. The grin on his face told me that he was happy. He leant forward and whispered,

“That was to stop him calling the police; the rest is for your pleasure my love. Lay back and enjoy it.”

And I did. The hands and mouths took care of me below my neck and different cocks kept invading my mouth. Most added their sauce to the burger in my stomach but 2 or 3 shot their load all over my face.

For ages, as the orgasms hit me one after another, I had to keep my eyes shut as my eyelids were covered in cum.

Eventually things stopped and just lay their wondering if it was over. After a while I heard Ryan say,

“Here, wipe your face with this.”

I felt something soft on my hand so I grabbed it and cleaned my face as best I could. I sat up and looked round. The youths were gone, the worker was back flipping burgers, a young couple were just walking in (looking at me) and Ryan was next to me; still with that grin on his face.

I was about to close my legs but Ryan reached in between them and I felt the vibe being pushed inside me. When it was in I did close my legs then swung round on the table as Ryan said,

“You’re not done yet TT.”

“Did I do good daddy?” I said quite loudly.

“Yes princess, you did good; you made your daddy proud.”

I looked over to the newcomers and saw the girls jaw drop as she realised the implications of what she had just heard.

Ryan helped me down and we walked to the door.

“Gracias señora atractiva joven.” I heard as I stepped outside.



We walked back to the car park with Ryan holding me against him. I was both disappointed and happy to find that there weren’t any kids in the play area. However, there was a teenage couple but they were more engrossed in each other to notice us. There were a couple of street lights but one wasn’t working and the other was very dirty so I was pleased that the visibility wasn’t that good.

“Right TT; how about a bit of fun here?” Ryan said.

“But there’s that couple over there, they’d probably start looking at us.”

“Maybe, maybe not; they look like they’re more interested in each other. Besides, since when did you care if someone was watching you; you must have had over a hundred people watching you cum so far today.”

“Well….”

I didn’t get the chance to finish my answer as Ryan switched the vibe on to full blast. I jumped a bit with the surprise the Ryan guided me over to the climbing frame and told me to climb up. It was only small and I got to the top in seconds. Ryan climbed under it and put his hand up. He could reach my pussy so I spread my legs to make access easier for him.

His fingers combined with the vibe soon brought me to yet another orgasm.

It was nice not having to worry about anyone seeing or hearing me so I let myself go a bit and got a bit vocal.

It was only as I calmed down that I saw that the couple had moved a bit closer and were looking at us. Luckily Ryan turned the vibe down and I got my composure back; and Ryan moved his hand away. I told Ryan but he just said,

“So what, just ignore them.”

I wasn’t happy but I was feeling horny and after all, Ryan was right about how many people had already seen me cum that day. Ryan told me to climb down and we went over to the swings. I thought that he was going to just push me on one of the swings but he told me to go to the rope rings. They were 2 plastic rings about 6 inches in diameter on the ends of 2 ropes. It was like one of the swings seat had been replaced by the 2 plastic rings.

Anyway, Ryan lifted me up so that I was standing on the inside of the 2 rings. I was expecting him to push me back and forwards but he pulled one of the rings sideways. My legs spread wide to a point where I couldn’t pull myself back upright.

Ryan turned the vibe back on and let me slowly cum. I leaned back and looked up to the dark sky.

“You’re dripping TT.” I heard Ryan say but I was passed the point of no return and I gripped the ropes so hard that my hands hurt.

Just as I started to get my composure back Ryan reached under me and teased my clit. The inevitable happened and I came again quite quickly.

When I got my composure back Ryan switched the vibe off then supported my butt and I was able to pull my feet together. As I got upright I saw that the couple had moved even closer to us and were stood next to each other, openly staring at us. The guy had his arm round the girl and was fondling one of her tits.

Ryan pushed me back and I swung backwards and forwards. As I came forwards my legs opened just enough to go either side of him. Ryan held out his right middle finger to a position where it went inside me as I came forward.

The third time that he penetrated me his finger hit the end of the vibe and I gasped in pain and surprise.

“Oow, that hurt.” I said.

Ryan grabbed my ankles and stopped me, then told me to squeeze the vibe out. He caught it and put it in his pocket before pushing me back.

It was so nice being penetrated each time that I swung forward. After a few times Ryan backed away as unzipped his shorts; holding his hard cock he moved forward and lined it up where he thought my hole would be when I next swung forward.

Unfortunately he got it wrong first time and we both thought that the other had been hurt as his cock hit the front of my pussy.

The next time that I came forward Ryan was right on target and I was in heaven as his cock thrust into me. Ryan pushed me back and we did it again, again and again until I had yet another orgasm. We kept going until Ryan came as well; then I just hung there with Ryan still inside me until he went soft. He played with my nipples until he had gone soft then we just stayed like that for a few seconds until Ryan said that we should go.

I pulled myself up then put my weigh on my hands to allow me to lift my feet out and drop down.

With Ryan’s cum slowly seeping out of me we walked to the car.

I looked back and saw that the girl was sat on a swing with the youth between her legs. It was too dark for me to see if they were fucking.



I have no idea how many orgasms I had that day but I am sure that it must have been well over 60, perhaps even 70 or 80. What I do know for a fact is that I was so knackered that I was asleep within a couple of minutes of getting in the car to go back to the villa. Ryan had to carry me from the car to our bed and the next thing that I knew was Ryan waking me by fucking me shortly before we had to start getting ready to leave.



Well, I think that there’s only one more ‘interesting’ part of our holiday and that was the flight home. For some strange reason the flight was only half full and we got 3 seats on one side of the plane. I sat by the window and Ryan in the middle one of the 3 seats. Shortly after take-off Ryan got me to sit on his lap facing the window. With a bit of slow shuffling we managed to get Ryan’s cock out and into my pussy. I sat with my head on Ryan’s shoulder, pretending to be asleep, and his cock in my pussy for about half an hour. Because no one could see my front Ryan was able to play with my clit and he brought me to 2 wonderful orgasms and I managed to play with his balls and make him cum deep inside me.

We renewed our membership of that select club.


I have to say that the holiday didn’t turn out the way that I’d hoped, or expected; but I did have a great time, and I did cum hundreds of times.




We Move House
-------------------
After Tom had been with us for about 5 months we finally got into the position of being able to buy our first house. We’d already been looking round and found a couple that we really liked. When we got a provisional mortgage offer we put in an offer for one of the houses and then everything moved fast.

Three months later we moved in.

The house has a back garden that, unfortunately, is over-looked from all directions; and a garage. Not that we’d ever put the car in there, it would have to survive on the driveway. Ryan had already decided that the garage was going to be our ‘fun’ room; not that I knew what that meant at the time.

The house also has 3 bedrooms so I was happy that Tom would be out from under our feet a lot of the time and that I wouldn’t get stared at as much.

Another brilliant benefit was that we’d be leaving Mr. Perv behind. Ryan jokingly said that we might have 3 or 4 Mr. Pervs in the surrounding houses. I shivered when Ryan said that and I said that I hoped not.

Another thing about the house was that it was built in an era when big windows were all the rage. Thankfully all the ones in our house have been replaced with double-glazed units so we wouldn’t have astronomical heating bills. I liked the idea of large windows and the amount of light that they’d let in, but I hadn’t thought it through until Ryan said that we might have 3 or 4 Mr. Pervs nearby. I suddenly thought that we needed to put up some curtains and mentioned it to Ryan.

He reminded me that moving house is expensive and it was going to be a long time before we’d get the place how we wanted it; in the meantime we were going to have to ‘rough it’, living without things like some of the furniture and curtains and blinds. I wanted to get some temporary curtains but Ryan said that it was a waste of money and that we’d do better waiting and just take the risk of someone looking in.

“Don’t worry about it TT; just ignore them like you ignored Mr. Perv.”

“Easy for you to say Ryan, but it’s not your body that’s on display; it’s mine and you know that I get embarrassed.”

“Embarrassed and horny; and you love it TT.”

“No I don’t.”

“Yes you do. Come here, I’ll prove it.”

Ryan took my hand and led me out into the back garden. Then he unfastened my dress and let it fall to the ground leaving me stark naked in our new back garden.

“Please don’t do this Ryan.”

“Just proving a point my love.” Ryan said as he lifted my feet out of my dress.

I stood there with one arm over my little tits and the other hand over my pussy.

Ryan stood there watching me for about a minute as I looked round to see if any of our new neighbours were watching us (I couldn’t see anyone), then Ryan pushed my hand away from my pussy. He ran a finger along my slit then lifting it up to my face and said,

“There, I told you that you’d enjoy it.”

“No I’m not.”

“You must be, look how wet you’ve suddenly become.”

He was right; my pussy had got very wet and tingly.

“Can we go back inside now pleeeeeeeease.” I pleaded.

Picking up my dress Ryan led me back inside then lifted me up onto the worktop and opened my legs wide. Moving in between them Ryan christened our new kitchen. I was pleased that Tom was upstairs sorting out his room. I wondered if he’d seem my exposure in the garden.


That night when I went to bed in our new bedroom I looked out of the window and saw that I could see into the bedrooms of 3 houses at the bottom of our garden. Okay, there was no one in them but if I could see into them then they could see into ours. When I told Ryan he switched the light on and pulled me onto the bed. As I bounced up and down riding his cock I looked out of the window and thought,

“We’ve got to get some curtains.”


The next morning as I got out of bed I looked out of the window to see what sort of a day it was, and caught a glimpse of a naked man, He was in the dining room (with glass sliding patio doors) of one of the houses at the bottom of our garden. He was using some sort of running machine while looking out over his garden.

I watched him for a few seconds; his body looked fit (in more ways than one) and his cock was bouncing from side to side. I wondered if it was painful for him.

All of a sudden he looked up and our eyes met. I immediately backed away and told Ryan what had happened. Ryan did what he usually does, laugh, and said,

“Don’t worry about it; he probably thought that you were a young girl or, with that short hair, a young boy. Did you like his cock?”

“Not as much as yours big boy.” I said; trying not to think about the proper name for the running machine.

I went and showered then put a skirt and top on because we still had a lot to do sorting out our new house; and we were expecting Ryan’s Mother and father to visit us the following weekend.



We’d already decided that it would be quicker and cheaper to go to work on the bus. It was me that had pushed that idea and Ryan had agreed. As we were looking up the bus timetables Ryan said,

“I know why you want to go on the bus; it’s so that you can let men look up your short skirts when you go up the stairs. You just want men to have a good look at that pussy of yours don’t you?”

“No I do not.”

“Yes you do you little exhibitionist.”

“No I’m not.”

“Yeah; right.”


The weekend after we moved in Ryan’s parents came and visited us for the weekend; and to check-out our new home. They helped us with the cleaning and a bit of the un-packing. Tom’s dad was doing something and he needed a screwdriver. Ryan told him that his tools were in a box in the garage and to help himself.

A few minutes later he came back in, screwdriver in hand and a big grin on his face. When I saw this I remembered that my bike was in the garage and the cover had been taken off it. I went bright red when I realised that he would have seen the dildo sticking through the saddle.

“Don’t worry Tanya,” Ryan’s dad whispered as he walked passed me, “were all entitled to have a bit of fun when our partner’s not around. I do hope that my son’s keeping you happy when he is around.”

I was so embarrassed but somehow I managed say that Ryan does keep me happy.

It took me ages before I could look Ryan’s father in the face again. I don’t think that he said anything to Ryan or his mother because neither of them said anything to me.

It was a busy weekend and in bed on the Sunday night Ryan joked that I’d never been at home with my clothes on for so long.



As I mentioned earlier, Ryan had decided that the garage was going to be our fun room. I think that the previous owner had used the garage as a sort of office because they’d had the floor and walls painted and put lots of these new LED lights in. That combined with the large window at the back meant that it was quite bright in there.

I saw the naked man on the running machine again, early one morning as I was getting up; but apart from that it was an uneventful week. We managed to get quite a bit sorted out on the evenings and the Saturday.

Late on the Saturday afternoon we stopped for a rest and Ryan suggested that I unwind by having a session on my bike. It was over 2 weeks since I’d ridden my bike and I liked the suggestion. I asked if we were going for a ride round our new neighbourhood but Ryan told me that he was thinking more of a session with my bike on its stand.

I smiled and said,

“Go on then; I suppose that you’re going to watch; at least Tom’s up in his room so he won’t be watching me. Are you going help me bring it into the house?”

“I was thinking that we could bring it out into the back garden; after all, the sun is shining and it’s not cold.”

“But what about the neighbours? I don’t want them seeing me.”

“That man on the running machine has already seen you, and you’ve seen him so there won’t be a problem with him.”

“But what about the other neighbours?”

“Tell you what, I’ll go out there and have a look around. If I can’t see anyone we’ll take the bike out and get you started.”

I wasn’t happy. Just because Ryan couldn’t see anyone doesn’t mean that someone wasn’t hiding behind a curtain; and I’d probably be out there peddling away and fucking myself for over 30 minutes; anyone could turn-up and look out; and I was sure that if there was anyone at home they’d want to see what their new neighbours were like. What sort of impression would a naked girl fucking herself on a bike create?

I put all my thoughts to the back of my mind and helped Ryan get the bike out. He wanted to set it up in the middle of the garden but I managed to persuade him to set it up right next to the back of the garage.

I looked round to make sure that we were on our own then climbed on and lowered myself onto the dildo. As usual, no lube was required as my pussy always seems to be wet enough.

I bottomed-out with a sigh and then slowly started pedalling. Ryan just stood there. He was obviously liking what he saw because I could see his cock changing shape in his trousers.

It took ages for me to get more aroused, I guess that I was too nervous about being seen by our neighbours. Eventually I felt my AF start to rise and knew that I wouldn’t last much longer.

As my orgasm subsided Ryan told me to keep going. I looked all around again and not seeing anyone I started peddling faster making the dildo go in and out faster. Oh, that felt good. I just knew that I wouldn’t last long; and I didn’t. I got a bit vocal, not caring about any neighbours.

As my peddling slowed and I got control of myself back I again looked round. My face went bright red as I saw the naked man (wearing clothes) and a young woman stood next to him in the bedroom of the house at the bottom of the garden. They saw that I’d seen them and waved to me.

OMG! The embarrassment; the humiliation; I’d been caught naked in our back garden fucking myself with a dildo through the saddle of my bike. How could I face our neighbours now?

Ryan must have seen the horror on my face because he came over and kissed and hugged me.

“Wave back TT, show them that you’re not embarrassed.”

“But I am.”

“Don’t let them know that. Wave to them then get off the bike and suck the dildo. That’ll show them.”

I knew that Ryan was right and that I had to do it. I back-peddled a couple of times, waving to the couple as I did so; then stood up on the pedals, rising up off the dildo.

The couple waved back and my face reddened up.

“Get off on the house side of the bike TT. Let them see the dildo and that you’re proud of what you were doing.”

It was really hard, but I did it. Ryan didn’t have to remind me to suck the dildo. Because of the height of the bike and my height I couldn’t get it down my throat but I took as much as I could.

When I stood up I looked over to the couple again. The man had moved behind the girl and was caressing her tits through her top. All of a sudden I didn’t feel so bad.



Remember the dildo that was screwed to the kitchen stool, well Ryan removed it when we moved but the week after his parents had been he screwed it back on and again got me to sit on it every time that we ate in the kitchen. That’s every day because we haven’t got any furniture for the dining room yet. Ryan’s brother Tom always seems to have his breakfast at the same time as us and he stares at me when I get on the stool. I’ve got used to Tom seeing me naked and using the bike and the stool but I still get all embarrassed when he brings his mates home.

Ryan’s said that he’s going to get another dildo for me; and a bench for the back garden. He says that I can impale myself on the dildo and relax looking out over our little kingdom.


Three weeks after we moved in Ryan organised a house warming party. He arranged it for the Saturday afternoon / evening and asked people to wear old clothes and to bring a paintbrush. He was hoping that we’d be able to get a lot of the decorating that was needed done.

Three of Ryan’s workmates, Tom and Ryan and I were painting in 3 rooms and doing quite well; when Karen and Emma arrived and started causing some chaos. I’d been wearing an old skirt and top and even though the guys got me to work up the steps, everyone was concentrating on getting job done before Ryan got the beer out.

I was painting at the top of a wall and I heard Karen say something about a blue pussy. The next thing that I knew was my skirt was being lifted at the back and I felt something wet go up the inside of my legs and land on my pussy. I turned round to see Karen pulling a blue paintbrush from between my legs.

I got off the steps and chased her with my paintbrush. When I caught her I daubed blue paint on her legs. Ryan intervened and told us to take it outside. We did, and we chased each other around the back garden trying to get our paintbrushes up the other’s skirt.

Skirts were pulled up and eventually both our skirts became unfastened and fell off. Two half naked, half painted butts were chasing each other round the garden.

Of course the others had stopped work and were cheering us on as we giggled and, eventually, rolled on the grass. Emma joined in with a brush full of blue paint, and while Karen held me down Emma daubed it all over my pussy.

Karen and I stopped struggling and just lay there, still laughing.

Eventually we stopped and got up. I looked down at my pussy and legs and was grateful that it was water based paint. Ryan gave Emma the hosepipe and told her to clean us up. Both Karen and I took our tops off and kicked our shoes out of the way and Emma got to work.

As the water was pounding my pussy and legs something made me look up and around. I suddenly got embarrassed as I saw both the couple from the house at the bottom of the garden, and a man from the house next to us, looking down on us. I told Karen that we had an audience (apart from Ryan’s mates) and told her where they were.

“So what; they must have seen a naked female before. Just ignore them.”

“That’s alright for you to say but I have to live here.”

“Just act like it’s perfectly normal for you to be out here without your clothes.”

“Those 2 at the bottom the garden watched me riding my bike out here the other day; I was naked then too.” I said.

“You were fucking yourself on that bike out here, stark naked?”

“Yes.”

“Well good for you girl. I always said that you were an exhibitionist.”

“No I’m not.”

“Yeah right; you go on believing that my naked little friend.”


Shortly after that Ryan appeared with a couple of towels and threw them at us. We thanked him, dried ourselves and went inside. My clothes were ruined, but only Karen’s skirt got paint on it. I put it in the washing machine with some more of our clothes and set it running on a quick cycle.

For the next hour, one naked and one bottomless girl got on with some painting. Unfortunately, Ryan’s mates didn’t get much more done and in the end Ryan got out the beers and the paint brushes were dropped in a bucket of water.

Karen and I stayed like that for the rest of the evening; Karen using the logic that the guys had already seen us naked so what was the point of putting some clothes on. She also said that they’d all seen us both naked a few times before; which was true.



New House, New Doctor
------------------------------
Ryan was late home one evening and he told me that he’d registered us with a new doctor.

“That doesn’t take this long, does it?” I asked.

“No, the doctor wanted to give me the quick once over and I had to wait until he could fit me in.”

“I assume that you passed with flying colours.”

“Yeah no problem, but he wants to give you the once over as well. I’ve made an appointment for 8 o’clock next Tuesday evening.”

“That’s a bit late for a doctor’s surgery isn’t it?”

“Yeah, but he said that he had to be there for something else so to get it done quickly he said that he may as well do it then.”

“Okay, I’ll catch-up on some things at work and meet you there.”

“Sorry, can you manage on your own; I’ve already made plans for Tuesday.”

“Well, I’d hoped that you could be there but okay, not a problem.”


The next Tuesday evening I arrived at the surgery and was surprised to find the place locked. I knocked on the door and a young man came and let me in. He invited me through to one of the examination rooms apologising for the late appointment as we went. When we got there he took his jacket off and put on a white coat.

I suppose that I should have been a bit nervous, after all, I was alone in the building with a man that I’d never seen before and there was a good chance that he was going to ask me to take my clothes off; but for some reason I wasn’t. The man sounded very professional and had such a calm, friendly voice.

Then he started asking me similar questions to what my previous doctor had when I first visited him. It was when he asked me to undress that I remembered that I had my barbells and stirrups in. I had planned to take them out before I left work but I forgot. I cursed myself for getting so used to them that I forget that they’re there.

He had the same surprised look on his face when he saw my clit ring, but that look changed when he inserted his speculum into me. As he was looking inside me the index finger on his left hand was slowly rubbing my clit. He kept saying,

“Yes, yes, perfectly normal;” but he kept rubbing my clit.

The inevitable happened and I started to cum. Instead of stopping he kept going, and looking inside me. When I started to calm down after my second orgasm he said,

“Good, good; I’m pleased to say that you produce a normal amount of lubrication when you’re building up to an orgasm.”

I was confused, that’s the first time that a doctor had done that to me and I had mixed feelings. On the one hand I always enjoy having an orgasm; but given one (no two) by a man that I’d never even seen before 30 minutes ago; even if he was my doctor, seemed a bit strange; quite embarrassing as well.

Anyway, the doctor removed the speculum and told me to get dressed.


I was still a bit confused when I got home. At first Ryan was a bit mad, but he soon started to get over it and before long we were at it on our bed. Afterwards Ryan told me that he was sure that the doctor had a good reason for doing what he did and he asked me if the doctor had said anything about going back to see him soon, or for regular check-up.

For a second I thought that Ryan wanted the doctor to make me cum; but I soon dismissed that idea; Ryan would never want that.
 

The strange thing was that when I went to the doctors a couple of weeks later to renew my prescription for birth control pills the receptionist asked me to make an appointment for a new patient check-up. When I told her that I’d already had one she told me that it wasn’t on my records so I’d still have to have one.

I made an appointment (it was boring by comparison) and when I told Ryan he started joking about a cleaner pretending to be a doctor. I was puzzled and didn’t know what to believe. What I did know was that as Ryan was joking I was getting hornier and hornier. Again, Ryan pulled me into the bedroom and we fucked like rabbits.



On the buses
-----------------
As I mentioned earlier, we’d both decided that it would be quicker and more convenient to go to work by bus. I was a bit pissed that Ryan had joked about me wanting to flash my butt and pussy to people going up the stairs (which wasn’t true), but our decision was right, it was quicker. The bus stop is quite close to our house and the buses go right by our places of work. Unfortunately I have to take a different bus to Ryan and mine goes about 5 minutes after Ryan’s. We walk to the bus stop together but I’m left waiting for an extra few minutes.

I found it quite embarrassing the first few mornings because the nude man on the running machine also gets the same bus as me and usually arrives just after Ryan has got on his. When I first saw the man I went bright red and wished that Ryan was still there; but there again, Ryan would have just laughed – typical man!

Anyway, the man started smiling at me and after a couple of days he started saying ‘good morning’. I slowly got over the embarrassment and I started to think that he’s not such a bad guy. Ryan says that we have more in common than I realise. We’ve both seen each other naked, more than once, and we both exercise naked; although I haven’t seen him make himself cum like I have. What’s more, he’s quite a gentleman; he always lets me get on the bus and go up the stairs before him, even if the bus is nearly full and there’s a chance that he might not get on.

One morning after a couple of weeks the bus was quite full and when we got upstairs there were only 2 seats free, a double. I went and sat next to the window and he came and sat next to me. We exchanged a few pleasantries then all of a sudden I came out with,

“So, do you always exercise without any clothes on?”

As soon as I’d said it I cursed myself. What the hell was I thinking? I didn’t want to get into a conversation about being naked.

“Yes, if I can; I find it much better. Those Greeks knew what they were doing all those years ago.”

“Doesn’t your girlfriend mind?”

“She doesn’t live with me, she only visits most weekends.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have asked.”

“That’s okay; we’re both happy with the arrangement. Talking about partners, does your boyfriend take your clothes off you in the back garden often?”

I blushed then said,

“Thankfully no; he’s got this crazy idea that I’m an exhibitionist; which I am not; and he’s always trying to prove that I am by doing nasty things to me like what you saw.”

“He didn’t appear to be forcing you to get on that bike.”

“Well err….. err……” I couldn’t think of anything to say.

“That’s okay Tanya; it is Tanya isn’t it? By the way I’m Doug and my girlfriend’s Naomi.”

“Yes it is. My boyfriend’s Ryan and it’s his brother Tom that lives with us. Tom’s at university here and it’s cheaper for him to stay with us.”

As I was saying that I realised that I was trying to change the subject of the conversation and get away from me and my bike.

“So you don’t mind your boyfriend’s brother watching you exercise and fucking yourself while you’re naked?”

“Well no, err ….. It’s a long story.


Thankfully we got to Doug’s stop and he got off before the conversation could go any further.


A couple of days later Doug followed me up the stairs on the bus and sat next to me again.

After the pleasantries Doug said,

“You never did tell me why you don’t mind your boyfriend’s brother watching you fuck yourself on that bike.”

“No I didn’t.” I said, hoping that Doug would drop it.

After a minute or so Doug said,

“Well Tanya, are you going to tell me?”

“Right, okay, it started when we went to stay at Ryan’s parents house for a few weeks and Ryan got me to go swimming in a very brief see-through bikini and I ended up naked in the swimming pool. Then a couple of days later I asked Tom to rub suntan lotion on me while I was sunbathing naked thinking that it was Ryan stood next to me. I still thought that it was Ryan when I asked Tom to finger fuck me.”

“Wow!” Doug said, “Didn’t Ryan get pissed off?”

“No he didn’t, he just asked if I’d enjoyed it.”

“And had you?”

“I’m not answering that. Anyway, a couple of days later Tom burst into Ryan’s bedroom and caught me riding Ryan reverse cowboy style.”

“Wow, I’d love to have seen that.” Doug said.

“Stop it, where was I; oh yes, Tom came to visit us and Ryan undressed me and made me cum while we were all watching television. After that Ryan said that I may as well keep my clothes off whenever Tom was there, and act like he wasn’t there; after all, what else could he see? I could see the logic in that so from then on I did just what Ryan had suggested.”

“Wow Tanya, you’re one amazing girl. A gorgeous exhibitionist; not many of them around.”

“I’m not an exhibitionist Doug.”

Doug looked at my face then down at my short skirt that ended way up my thighs, then back at my face; then said;

“Whatever you say Tanya. Hey, how about you and Ryan coming round one weekend and you can meet Naomi. Perhaps some of your ‘none’ exhibitionist ways will rub off on her.”


“That would be nice; I mean meeting Naomi, not the other thing. I’ll talk to Ryan about it.”




The dinner party
---------------------
I did talk to Ryan and we went round to Doug’s place the next Saturday evening.

Naomi and Doug greeted us and our bottles of wine. Naomi is taller than me with bigger breasts, probably a B or maybe a C. She’s really nice and friendly and took us on a quick guided tour of their house. She told me that her job keeps her away during the week until she can get a transfer to the local branch.

When we were in the back bedroom I looked out to our house. I was surprised how clearly I could see into our rooms. I could see our bed and had this horrible thought that Ryan and I would be putting on quite a show for Doug, Naomi and their neighbours to see if they cared to look. I made a mental note to discuss the issue of curtains with Ryan again, quite soon.

Back downstairs Naomi took me in to the back room. Right in front of me was the running machine that I had seen the naked Doug exercising on. I really hoped that no one would refer to it by its proper name.

Ryan and Doug followed us into that room with drinks in their hands.

“This is the treadmill that you must have seen my naked boyfriend on.” Naomi said. “I do hope that he didn’t offend you, although having seen you on your bike I doubt it.”

As Naomi was saying that last sentence I was cumming and trying my best to hide that fact.

“Are you okay Tanya?” Naomi asked; “can I get you anything?”

“No, thank you,” Ryan said, “you called the running machine by its proper name and Tanya has been trained to have an orgasm every time that she hears that word.”

“Are you saying that somehow you’ve programmed Tanya’s brain to trigger an orgasm each time that she hears the word ‘treadmill’?” Naomi asked.

I started shaking again as the second orgasm hit me.

“Oh, I’m so sorry Tanya; I promise that I’ll never use that word again.”  Naomi said.

As I started to come down from my high, I looked at Ryan and Doug. Ryan was grinning but Doug looked bemused.

“Hang on a minute;” Doug said, “You’ve programmed Tanya’s brain so that she cums each time someone says ‘treadmill’? How the hell did you do that?”

Up I went again, having my third within as many minutes.

“Stop it Doug!” Naomi said, “Can’t you see what poor Tanya is going through?”

“She looks like she’s enjoying it to me.” Doug said.

“Of course she is; aren’t you TT.” Ryan said.

 When I was able, I said,

“Well yes, but there’s a time and a place and this isn’t one of those.”

“Oh I don’t know;” Doug said, “There’s nothing nicer than watching a beautiful woman having an orgasm; don’t you agree Ryan?”

“I certainly do, and Tanya likes having lots of them, and she’s not choosy where she has them.” Ryan said.

“Yes I am.” I said, “Orgasm’s are something that women should have in private; not in the street or on a public beach.”

I made a mistake mentioning a beach because we went and sat down and Ryan started telling Doug and Naomi all about our last holiday and in particular the beach at Playa d'en Bossa with all those people about. As we all listened I got redder and redder; especially when Doug and Naomi kept looking at me.

Thankfully, Ryan limited his talk to what I suppose were the highlights to him. He certainly brought nice memories back to me even if they were embarrassing. Both Naomi and Doug were amazed that I had been walking all around the place stark naked; Naomi asking if I was afraid of getting arrested.

The first 2 glasses of that wine went down quickly before I started to relax again.


During a nice meal Ryan kept going on about how he liked me to be naked all the time and when he mentioned my piercings and jewellery both Naomi and Doug said that they’d love to see them. Ryan then went on to tell them that I had a great party-piece and said that he was sure that I’d love to show them. He didn’t tell them what it was but I guessed that he was on about the golf balls.

I blushed as Naomi said that it should be my decision.

Unfortunately, I’d had quite a bit of wine by then. That combined with the 3 orgasms earlier and the fact that Ryan had been talking about my record number of orgasms in one day, had got me feeling quite horny. Obviously I didn’t want these people seeing me put golf balls inside my hole but when I opened my mouth to say that I didn’t want to, it came out as,

“Yeah, of course, I’d love to show you.”

As soon as I heard what I was saying I cursed myself and was about to say that I was only joking, but Ryan quickly said,

“I just knew that you would, you’re such an exhibitionist.”

I gave Ryan a dirty look but didn’t bother to tell him that he was wrong; what was the point? He’d probably reach over and dip his finger in me and hold it up for everyone to see my juices.


I still wasn’t that worried as I said,

“No I’m not; besides, we can’t anyway; I didn’t bring any of the golf balls with me.”

“I think that I might be able to help there.” Naomi said as she got up and disappeared for a couple of minutes.

Naomi came back with a tube of 6 table tennis balls.

“Will these do?”

“No,” I said, “they’re too light. I might have trouble with those.”

“No you won’t.” Ryan said, “You’ve been doing your Kegel exercises; and besides, I’m sure that Doug, or Naomi would be only too happy to delve around in there to get them out.”

OMG! Ryan had just dropped me in it again. At least there were only 2 of them.


The conversation drifted to things like work and where we used to live and I started to relax more. After clearing things away Ryan asked if Doug and Naomi were ready to see my jewellery. My heart dropped because I’d hoped that everyone had forgotten about that. I shouldn’t have hoped that because there was no way that Ryan would miss the opportunity for get me naked in front of other people.

Anyway, we were all sat in the lounge with glasses of wine when Ryan asked Doug and Naomi and they both turned and looked at me. My face went bright red and I felt warm all over.

“Come on TT, get those clothes off.” Ryan said.

I shouldn’t have been all that embarrassed, after all, Naomi was a girl and Doug had already seen me naked a couple of times; but I was; I was glad that I’d had a few glasses of wine. I looked at Naomi then Doug; both were staring at me, obviously waiting for me to strip. I put my glass down then stood up and looked down at my chest. My little nipples were sticking out and I could see the outline of the barbells and stirrups. I put my hands on the hem of my top and slowly peeled it up and over my head.

Three pairs of eyes were glued to my nipples and jewellery and I felt my nipples get even harder; and my pussy had a little wet rush. I didn’t want to get turned-on but I couldn’t help myself. My body was betraying me - again.

My hands slowly went to the fastener on my skirt and undid it. I knew that as soon as I let go of the fastener my skirt would drop to the floor leaving me naked, but I hung on to it, reluctant to be naked.

“Come on TT,” Ryan said, “Naomi is the only one here who hasn’t seen you naked and she looks 100% girl to me.”

“Oh, thank you Ryan.” Naomi said as she rubbed her hands over her breasts and down her body.

I let go of my skirt and I was suddenly quite naked. I wanted to cover my bits but somehow I managed to resist the urge.

“Wow,” Naomi said, “knickerless as well; and I can see why people would think that you aren’t even a teenager; you really do look quite young; even with those piercings and chains. Oh, sorry, I don’t mean that in a bad way; you look really cute.”

“I’m not upset, I’ve heard just about every comment possible on the subject and none of them upset me. I like my body just as it is,” I replied, “and Ryan keeps telling me that he does as well. Besides, I’ve found a few advantages of looking the way I do.”

“See,” Ryan said, “she does look cute with those chains hanging there doesn’t she? I like the way that they attract people’s eyes getting her turned-on even more. And wait until you see her clit.”

“I like those cute little tits and those bullet nipples.” Doug said.

“All of a sudden my B’s seem ginormous.” Naomi said.

“Hey Naomi,” Doug said, “I love your little girls, and don’t go thinking about getting implants.”

“No chance of that.” Naomi said, then continued,

“Have you ever considered implants Tanya?”

“Hell no!” Ryan said, “I’d never let her have them and besides, she wouldn’t want them.”

I blushed as bit more as they continued talking about me like I was some sort of sex object.

“Hey, stop the talking and let’s have a look at that clit.” Doug said.

Ryan told me to sit on the front edge of the sofa, lay back and open my legs. As I did so I realised that they were going to see just how wet I was.

“Wow Tanya,” Doug said, “It doesn’t take much to get you all excited does it?”

“No,” Ryan said, “she’s one hell of a sexy little minx.”

“Ignore them Tanya, they’re men, they just don’t understand us women.” Naomi said. “Hey, how the hell did you get that little ring on your clit?”

At last I managed to get a word in and I explained how Ryan had got the ring there. When I explained that it vibrated both Doug and Naomi were amazed.

“No wonder that you’re so wet with that thing stimulating you all the time.” Doug said. “That probably explains why you run around naked so often as well.”

“She was doing that long before I put that ring on her.” Ryan said. “She’s a right little exhibitionist.”

“No I’m not!” I almost shouted.

Ryan just smiled and Doug and Naomi looked at each other. Then Doug said,

“Naomi likes flashing as well. She’s not wearing underwear as well.”

It was Naomi’s turn to blush.


By that time my pussy was aching. I really wanted to take Ryan home and fuck him senseless.


“Where’s those table tennis balls?” Ryan said.

Doug almost flew into the dining room and was back with the balls in seconds. He passed them to me but Ryan stopped him saying,

“No guys, you two take it in turns to push one in.”

I should have been annoyed at Ryan but I was too turned-on. Both Naomi and Doug moved forward with a table tennis ball in their hand.

“After you darling.” Doug said and I felt the first ball touch my pussy. Naomi wasn’t pushing hard but my pussy opened up and almost grabbed the ball from her.

“Fucking hell!” Doug said, “Did you see that?”

“Now you Doug.” Ryan said.

Doug leaned forward and did the same as Naomi had.

“Wow, how many can she take?” Doug asked.

“Try it.” Ryan said.

Naomi held the third ball to my entrance and as she gentle pushed, my pussy opened up and swallowed the ball.

“She can’t take a fourth one can she?” Doug asked.
 
“Try it.” Ryan said.

It was Doug’s turn and as he gentle pushed my pussy opened and took the ball. Doug was just about to say something when my hole opened and out came the table tennis ball.

“I guess not.” Doug said.

“Try it again Doug,” Ryan said, “but this time rub her clit as soon as the ball disappears. You never know.”

Bloody hell, my boyfriend was inviting Doug to make me cum; because I sure as hell was sooo close to cumming. Doug looked at Naomi (who nodded) and Doug pushe

[Vanessa]

Part 18 cont - again

Bloody hell, my boyfriend was inviting Doug to make me cum; because I sure as hell was sooo close to cumming. Doug looked at Naomi (who nodded) and Doug pushed the ball in. As soon as I felt my pussy close I felt Doug’s finger rubbing my clit. Literally 2 seconds later I started cumming and not one, but two of the balls came shooting out.

“Fucking hell!” Doug said; “Did I cause that?”

“Relax mate; she’s loving every second.” Ryan said.

And I was; I always enjoy cumming; even it is in front of other people and I’m naked. I just wished that I was at home and it was Ryan’s cock in my pussy.

As the waves receded I looked at the three of them. Both Ryan and Naomi had big grins on their faces and Doug looked totally confused. Ryan broke the silence by saying,

“Tanya does Kegel exercises as well.” Ryan said.

“What are those?” Doug asked after a slight pause.

Naomi explained to Doug.

“I bet that she could crush the two balls inside with her pussy.” Ryan said. “Tanya my love, can you squeeze your pussy and then squeeze one of the balls out?”

I did, not expecting either of the balls to change shape; and I was right. When the seconds table tennis ball came out it was perfectly round.

“I know what the problem is; Doug, push all four balls back in and hold your finger in her hole, then Tanya, you squeeze like hell.”

Doug did, and I did; not expecting any ball to change shape. What did happen was that Doug suddenly said,

“My finger’s stuck, I can’t get it out.”

“Relax TT and let the man have his finger back.” Ryan said.

I did, and shortly after Doug got his finger back the fourth back came shooting out. I also squeezed the other three out and Doug said,

“They’re all normal shape. After feeling how tight she gripped my finger I expected them to be flat.”

“Silly man Doug, how do you think women are built? Never mind, I’ll explain later.” Naomi said.

Naomi then picked up one of the balls and held it to my pussy.

“Squeeze when I tell you Tanya.”

I felt my pussy open and then heard Naomi tell me to squeeze. I did then a few seconds later Naomi told me to relax then squeeze it out. This time the table tennis ball didn’t start to roll when it hit the floor.

“Wow!” Doug said.

I sat up and looked down at the now useless table tennis ball.

“I’ll buy you another one.” Ryan said.

“No need mate, I’m sure that I can get it back to its proper shape. All it need is some hot water.”

Ryan looked puzzled for a second then smiled as he realised that what Doug was saying.

“Yes, of course. Hey, have you guys got anything big that we can try and get inside TT’s pussy?”

As Doug and Naomi looked at each other Ryan continued,

“How about that bed of yours?”

“What!” Doug said.

“No, not the whole bed, that would be slightly too ambitious; I mean the acorns on headboard.”

“They’re way too big.” Doug said.

“Only one way to find out; that’s if you don’t mind.”

Doug looked at Naomi the said,

“Go for it. Are you sure that you want to do this Tanya?”

I was going to say that I didn’t and that I wanted to get dressed and go home but when my mouth opened out came,

“Sure, I’ve never had an acorn inside me; it sounds like fun.”

Naomi held my hand and led me up the stairs. As we went she whispered asking me if I was sure that I wanted to do it. I didn’t get the chance to answer her because Ryan slapped my bare butt and said,

“Hurry up; I’m looking forward to this.”

When we got into the bedroom I looked at the bed and wanted to chicken out. Those two acorns looked mighty big.

Doug moved the pillows and cleared one of the bedside tables before Ryan said,

“Right TT; one foot on the bed and the other on the table and, with your back against the wall, slide down and relax.”

I did as I was told and felt the cold acorn start to open my hole. I got part way onto it then said,

“Sorry, I can’t take anymore.”

“Of course you can TT; just relax and let it happen. Doug, rub her clit; she’ll relax more.”

I have to admit it; Ryan knows more about my body than I do. As Doug brought me to another orgasm I felt myself going further down and the next thing that I knew all three of them were congratulating me.

“I’ve got to try that.”

Naomi said as she hiked her skirt up as she cleared the little table at the other side of the bed. I smiled a little as I saw confirmation of what Doug had said earlier; Naomi was knickerless as well.

As she climbed up and got her bald pussy just above the other acorn.

“I might need some help darling.” She said to Doug.

Naomi was obviously suffering as she eased herself down; her face was showing the pain.

Doug moved forward and as his hand went to Naomi’s pussy he whispered something to her. Then he turned to Ryan and said,

“You do this Ryan; it’s only fair because I’ve played with Tanya’s clit.”

Ryan looked at me, then at Naomi. Both of us nodded so he moved in and took Doug’s place.

As Naomi was moaning and complaining about the pain, Doug disappeared then came back with a camera and started taking photos of, first Naomi, then me. By that time I’d started playing with my own clit; I wanted to cum again.

It didn’t take long and I could see Doug clicking away and Ryan rubbing fast as I went over the top. When I started to come down Naomi was off the acorn and stood on the floor; still with her skirt round her waist.

“Sorry,” Naomi said, “I just couldn’t get all the way down, it hurt too much. But I will do it; I’ll keep practising so that the next time you two come over I’ll be able to do it as easily as Tanya.”

“That’s okay Naomi,” Ryan said, “Tanya’s had lots of practice.”

“No I haven’t. That’s the first acorn that I’ve in my pussy.”

“Yeah, but how many other things just as big, or bigger, have you enjoyed?”

I didn’t answer that one. Instead I used my leg muscles to raise me up and off the acorn. As I got down onto the floor my legs nearly gave way and I had to sit back on the bed.

“Are you okay Tanya?” Naomi asked.

“Yes, I just need to get cleaned up.”

Naomi grabbed my hand and led me to the bathroom; telling Doug to clean-up in the bedroom.


We met the guys back down in the living room. I was still naked and I couldn’t see my clothes anywhere. Before I could ask where they were Doug put another glass of wine in my hand and asked me if I was okay. When I said that I was he told me not to worry about the photos and he promised that they’d never leave their house.

Ryan started telling them about how I’d got my car and what I’d had to endure getting presented with it, firstly in front of all those car dealers managers in the hotel and then in the car showroom when I got the keys. He told them that the papers had been there and my picture had been in local paper.

“Naked?” Doug asked.

“Yes, but unfortunately they blacked-out her goodies. I believe that the car showroom still has a couple of un-doctored photos up on their showroom walls.” Ryan said.

“Can we talk about something other than me being naked please?” I asked.

“Of course we can Tanya.” Naomi said and she started asking me about shopping and clothes.

Doug and Ryan weren’t interested and they started talking about motor sport. This went on for about an hour then Ryan said that we should be leaving. I looked round for my clothes again then asked if anyone had seen them.

Ryan looked at me, and with a big grin on his face he told me that they were in our back garden.

“What!” I said. “How did they get there?”

“I threw them there when you were in the bathroom getting cleaned-up.”

“Why the hell did you do that?” I asked.

I knew the answer and wasn’t at all surprised when he confirmed my fears. He wanted me to walk home naked. Naomi offered to lend me something but Ryan refused, and I stupidly agreed with him. I knew that it would only take a few minutes to get home, and it was late at night. Ryan was right when he said that the chances of anyone seeing me were very remote.

All the time Doug was smiling and as we left he took a few photos of the naked girl walking away from their house.


I was lucky; we made it back home without seeing anyone and as soon as I’d collected my clothes we fucked in the kitchen before going to bed.



On the bus going to work on the following Monday, Doug followed me up the stairs and sat beside me. After I’d thanked him for a really nice evening Doug told me that Naomi had practiced impaling herself on one of the acorns and had succeeded in getting it all inside her. He told me that she was very competitive and didn’t want her new friend to be able to do something that she couldn’t.

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 19 – Ryan exposes me some more
------------------------------------------------

I become a boy
------------------
Ryan came home one evening and told me that he’d signed us up at a big leisure centre not far away. The thing was that he’d signed me up as a 13 year-old boy. We had a bit of an argument but as usual Ryan won. When I asked how I was going to get away with it he told me that we were going shopping for some boy’s clothes and some swimming shorts.

“But I haven’t got a cock or balls.” I argued, hoping that I’d found an escape.

“I’ve already thought of that; we’ll put a couple of golf balls in one of my socks and you can you can sew them into the shorts.”

“What about a cock?” 

“Another sock rolled up; unless you want something like a carrot, in which case you’ll look like you’ve got a hard-on all the time.”

“You’ve got an answer for everything; haven’t you?”

“Yep!”


That weekend we went and bought the clothes and Ryan got me to put them on and practice acting like a teenage boy. Ryan put me right a few times and laughed when I asked how men walked about with lumps like that between their legs.

“No wonder,” I thought, “that men often sit with their legs spread.” 

One of the things that Ryan bought me was a string vest; a smaller version of his. When I pointed out that my nipples would stick through the holes, all he said was,

“I hope so.”

Ryan told me that I’d have to leave my nipple jewellery at home but my clit jewellery could stay as I’d have boy shorts on most of the time. When I asked him what he meant by ‘most of the time’, he just laughed and told me not to worry; that I’d enjoy myself.


The next Tuesday evening we went to the leisure centre.

Wearing jeans felt weird; I hadn’t worn trousers of any sort for a few years. As we walked from the car I ruffled my short hair and decided that I didn’t like the golf balls between my legs. I was glad that I am a woman.

I was nervous as we checked-in but nothing was said and Ryan led me to the men’s changing room.

As we went in I could hear men talking and I got quite nervous. I walked behind Ryan but I couldn’t help but take a quick look at the men. They were all in various state of undress and three were naked and drying themselves. I was looking at three soft cocks. Ryan led me to a quiet part of the big room and whispered for me to put the shorts and the string vest on.

Thankfully the men didn’t look at me but I still quickly looked away as I felt my pussy get wet.

I remembered what Ryan had said and kept my back to the men and didn’t bend over. I didn’t want them looking at my pussy. I also remembered not to fold my clothes as I took them off; instead I just threw them into my bag.

I could feel my pussy tingling and getting even wetter as I got naked and delved into my bag for the shorts and string vest.

The shorts were tighter than the jeans and the balls pressed harder on my pussy.

Ryan was ready before me and joked saying,

“Come on bro, you don’t usually take this long. Tell you what; I’ll go and get the squash rackets and I’ll meet you at the courts.”

My brain was screaming,

“No, no, please don’t leave me.”

But he did. He left me to finish getting dressed and put our bags in a locker. As I turned to sit on the bench to put my trainers on I couldn’t help looking at a man walking out of the shower. He was totally naked and carrying his towel.

I quickly looked down and fastened my trainers.

As I stood up I could feel my hard nipples pushing their way through holes in the string vest.

Putting the bags in a locker I glanced at the men again and saw that two of them had man boobs bigger than my tiny tits.

As I walked to the door it burst open and three more men came in. All three totally ignored me.

There were quite a few people milling around on the way to the squash courts and I got a little more confident when none of them stared at me.


Ryan was waiting for me outside one of the squash courts; one that had a glass back so that people walking by or sitting on the seats could watch the play.

I sarcastically thanked Ryan for getting us a court with a glass back as we entered.


Ryan worked me hard and had me running around quite a lot. Those damn golf balls didn’t help me either. After about fifteen minutes Ryan stopped and took his shirt off.

“Come on bro, you too.”

I glared at Ryan but his face told me that he was serious; so I put the racket down and pulled the string vest off. I was topless on a squash court with the occasional person walking by.

I threw the vest towards Ryan’s shirt as he started play again.

Again, Ryan pushed me and it wasn’t long before I forgot that I was topless; but I couldn’t forget those damn balls. How do you men cope?


Finally, our time was up and two men were stood outside, watching and waiting for us to finish. Ryan picked up both tops and walked to the door. I was about to ask for the vest but stopped myself just in case my voice gave me away. I’d already decided that if possible, I wasn’t going to let anyone hear me talk; even if that meant people seeing me topless. At least that way I could probably get away with being the pretence.


Ryan led me to back to the reception area and then gave me his racket and the ball and told me to go and hand them in. I was still topless (so was Ryan) and I was nervous as hell as I walked up to the man. He looked up at me and asked which court. In my deepest voice I gave him the number and the rackets and ball. He just turned and walked to the racks.

Ryan had already told me that we’d go swimming next but he kept us in the reception area while he got a couple of cans out of the vending machine.

We stood there drinking as people walked in and out. Only one man stared at me for a few seconds before walking on. I wondered if he knew.


Drinks finished, Ryan took me back to the men’s changing room. I was happy to see that we were the only ones there.

“Right,” Ryan said, “let’s take the opportunity to have a quick, naked shower.”

“What if someone comes in?” I asked.

“Just face the wall and let the water roll over you.”

I stripped, grabbed my towel and rushed to the showers. I hung my towel on the hook nearest the first shower head and turned the water on.

It felt a bit naughty being there, but exciting at the same time. I was hoping that no one would come in and also hoping that someone would come in.

Then it happened; two men who I’d seen on one of the squash courts walked in. With my pubic bone almost glued to the wall, I kept taking quick glances over to the two of them. They were engrossed in some sort of business talk as they stripped and walked over to the shower. One had a short thick cock and the other had a long one that bounced as he walked.

They walked to the other end of the showers and continued talking as they showered.

Ryan looked at me and nodded, telling me that it was time to get out. I slid sideways to my towel and held it in front of my pussy as I walked back to our locker.

I was just pulling up my boy’s swimming shorts as two young men walked in. One looked at me and I saw that he had a puzzled look in his face. I wondered if I hadn’t been quick enough and he’d caught a glimpse of my pussy.

Ryan threw an insult at me and we left to go to the pool. I wanted to put my arms over my tiny tits but Ryan and I had had that conversation and I managed to resist the urge. As three youth walked towards us I felt my pussy tingle and my nipps ache. I so wanted to go somewhere quiet with Ryan and fuck his brains out.

In the pool I got my revenge on Ryan. I’m a better swimmer and I soon left him behind as we did some laps.

Swimming with those damn balls made me wonder if I’d chaffed the top of my legs.

After the laps we messed about a bit with Ryan picking me up and throwing me away. Each time my tiny tits came out of the water I looked around to see if anyone was looking.

A while later we got out and walked back to the changing rooms. On the way Ryan told me that he wanted to go to the workout room but I managed to persuade him that we should leave that for another time. I didn’t want to go anywhere near a running machine.

The showers were full when we got there. I whispered that we could shower at home but Ryan insisted that we shower there and told me to strip. I kept my back to everyone as I did so then held my towel in front of me as we waited for a couple of showers to become free. 

As we waited I kept glancing into the showers to see some more cocks. I’d never seen so many naked men all at the same time. It made me horny and wet. I wanted Ryan’s cock inside me.

The men must have been in some sort of team and arrived back at the changing room at about the same time because they all finished showering at about the same time. When most of them came out Ryan started walking towards the showers. I followed, holding my hands in front of my pussy.


Keeping my back to the men that were still there I had a horrible thought, could those men see the little chain dangling between my legs? I squeezed my thighs together and hoped for the best.

We stayed in the shower until I thought that all the men had gone. I didn’t even shampoo my hair because I would have had to bend over to pick up the shampoo.

Ryan leaned over and told me that it was clear so I turned towards him and suddenly saw a man standing under the shower next to Ryan. What’s more he was facing me; and he had a semi.

I froze as I realised that he was seeing proof that I was a girl. Ryan was watching and while I was frozen he just walked out of the shower leaving the man and me facing each other.

The man’s semi started to turn into a full erection and I just stared at it as it grew. When it pointed to the ceiling I came back to earth and hurriedly went for my towel. The man kept watching me as I walked to Ryan and that big grin of his.

“Relax,” Ryan said, “there’s no one else here and he’s seen you now so you may as well get a good look at his hard cock.”

I couldn’t help myself; I just stared at his cock as I slowly got dry then dressed.

Thankfully, no one else came in before I’d got the jeans and T-shirt on. I giggled to myself as I wondered how he’d hide his hard-on from the newcomers.

On the way home Ryan easily got me to admit that I’d enjoyed the evening. I’d got away with showing my pussy to only one man and I’d seen at least a dozen cocks; one of them hard.

We went to bed early that night but it was late before we got to sleep.


When we went to the leisure centre the next week it was later in the evening and there weren’t as many people about. We had a good workout on the squash court with Ryan getting me topless quite quickly. Before going swimming Ryan persuaded me to go to the workout room with him.

As we went in I saw the running machines but managed to stay away from them. I was pleased that Ryan didn’t try to get me to use one. I did a hundred sit-ups then went to one of the cycles. It was really painful sitting on the saddle with those two golf balls pressing on my pussy. One of them was right under my hole and I could feel my pussy opening and trying to swallow the ball but the sock was stopping it.

I only managed ten minutes on the bike; it was too painful; then I went to the rowing machines. Ryan was watching me as I started to ‘row’ back and forth. I’d been doing that for a few minutes when I looked at my crotch in the big mirror; those damn golf balls made me look stupid.

A while later Ryan called me over to the running machines. He was already on one and the one next to him was free. As I got close to him he said,

“Don’t worry TT; I won’t call it by its proper name.”

I gave him a filthy look then got on the machine and started it on slow.


About 10 minutes later a man came up to us and introduced himself as one of the Trainers. Thankfully Ryan did all the talking as the man asked if we needed any help or advice. When Ryan told him that we were just there to improve our general fitness the man said,

“Okay, the treadmill is a good place to start. If you need any help I won’t be far away.”

As the man walked away Ryan turned to look at me. My face was contorted and I was struggling to keep quiet as the orgasm had me shaking whilst I was still running.

Ryan took some sympathy with me and turned the machine off. When it had slowed and stopped I just stood there, bent over with my hands on my knees; trying to control myself.

Ryan was still feeling sympathetic and we left the workout room and went to get changed to have a swim.

In the men’s changing room Ryan quickly stripped and put his swimming shorts on. I was feeling tired and took much longer. I had sat on the bench when we’d got in there and was still sat there when Ryan said that he was off to the pool and for me to catch him up.
 

As Ryan went out of the door I took my trainers off then stood up to change my shorts. There was no one else in the changing room as I un-fastened the shorts and let them drop to the floor leaving me naked, facing the wall. I was rummaging in my bag for my boy’s swimming shorts when I heard the door open. Not thinking I just turned and looked to see who it was.

“Whoa there girly; I think that you’ve got the wrong changing room,” said one of the 3 men that were walking in.

I was so shocked that I just froze for a couple of seconds as the men stared at my pussy, complete with jewellery.

After the shock I managed to think quick and said,

“I’m with my daddy; he’ll be back in a minute.”

“Riiiight!” said one of the men as they walked to the other end of the room.

I pulled on the swimming shorts and quickly left to catch up with Ryan.


I dived into the pool and quickly caught Ryan. When I told Ryan he did what he usually does and laughed and asked me if I’d enjoyed flashing the men.
 

As we walked back to the changing room to get dressed Ryan told me that I may as well forget the pretence and just be the girl that I am. There were about half a dozen men in the changing room and another couple in the showers. I still kept my back to them all as I changed and showered. It was only when Ryan put some shampoo on my hair and said,

“Here princess, let me help you,” that I knew that Ryan was going to show my body to the men there.

As he rubbed the shampoo into my hair, he turned me round so that I was facing the men. I shut my eyes and pretended that no one else was there.

When I opened my eyes after Ryan had rinsed my hair I saw 2 men openly staring at me. Both had semi hard-ons.

“Come on princess, let’s get you dried.”

Ryan led me back to our bags and he slowly dried me all over. I just stood there, looking at the men who were looking at me. I saw 2 full hard-ons but managed to keep a straight face while I stared.

Ryan told me to spread my legs and he then rubbed my pussy with the towel. I nearly smiled as I said to myself,

“You’ll have to do something else to me there if you want me to get dry.”

“There you are, get dressed now.” Ryan said.

I did, and wondered what the men must be thinking as I put on the boys clothes.


As we walked to the car Ryan asked me if I’d enjoyed my flashing fun. Of course I said that I hadn’t and that I didn’t want to go again; but I just knew that he wouldn’t take any notice of me.

 
Ryan came home from work a few days later and told me that we wouldn’t be going back to the leisure centre because he’d found another gym. Apparently, one of the blokes at his work had told him about another gym; one that he guaranteed that both of us would enjoy going to. When I asked Ryan what his mate meant by that all he would say was that I could go as a girl and that it would be much like other gyms that I’d been to.

I’d been happy at first, but I soon got a little worried by Ryan’s last comment as I remembered the hotel gyms that I’d been to. I didn’t want to end up being the only one naked with all the guys staring at me again. When I told Ryan about my fears he just laughed and said,

“Don’t worry TT, the guys there will be checking-out all the girls there, not just you.”

“So there’ll be quite a few girls there then?”

“I’m told that there are usually about 10 or 12 girls there.” Ryan said.

“So we’re going there for you to check-out the other girls then?”

“Of course, but we both need the exercise and you’re the only girl for me. Now come here and climb on this.”



The ‘other’ Gym
-------------------
When we got there I was a little surprised at how old and run-down it looked. As we approached the reception desk the man behind the desk said,

“Sorry, this is an over 18 gym, the girl can’t come in.”

We then went through the same old routine of me getting my passport out and proving just how old I am. The man was full of apologies as both Ryan and I told him not to worry about it; that it was a common problem.

Anyway, as we talked to the man I saw a couple of girls that looked about 19 or 20 walk in. The thing was, they didn’t have a sports bag with them. They both picked-up towels and went into the ladies changing room.


Ryan got talking to the man (Darren), who told us that 6 months ago he’d been close to bankruptcy but with the help of his accountants (Pete and Lucy), he’d turned things around and was now working on a plan to refurbish and expand the place. As accountancy is my business I was curious as to what Darren’s accountant had done to get such a great turn-round.

“Well,” Darren said, “it was my idea really, but the credit has to go to my young female accountant; it was Lucy that made the idea work; and recruited some other girls to join her.”

“Join her in what?” I asked.

“Working-out in the nude.” Darren quickly replied with a smile on his face.

My eyes opened wide as I registered what Darren had said.

“I told you that you’d like it here.” Ryan said.

“You want me to workout naked as well? Are you serious?” I exclaimed.

“Yes of course I am.” Ryan replied, “You get free membership if you do. Isn’t that right Darren?”

“It certainly is. We’ve got about 25 young ladies with free memberships at the moment. That was 2 of them you just saw walking in.”

“Can we have a quick look round before we make up our minds please?” Ryan asked.

Just as Ryan said that the 2 girls that we’d seen a few minutes ago walked out of the changing room; both were completely naked.

“Liz;” Darren loudly said, “would you be a dear and show these 2 potential new members around please; I’m on my own at the moment and I don’t want to leave the reception un-manned.”

“Sure thing Darren, no problem.” Liz said; “would you come this way please?”

As we followed Liz I looked at Ryan; he was looking at Liz’s bare butt.

Liz gave us a tour of the place and its facilities. We saw 4 other naked girls there; one of them was ‘spotting’ a guy who was lying on a bench lifting weights; her bald, slightly spread pussy was inches from his face.

“You’re going to like it here.” Ryan said as we walked back to the reception.

“But I don’t want to workout without any clothes on.”

“Of course you do; you ride your bike naked at home and you complained about having to wear those shorts at the other gym.”

“That’s different.”

“No it’s not. By the time you’ve done 10 minutes in the workout room you’ll wonder why you had any reservations.”

“I don’t know.”

“Come on TT it’ll be no different to those hotel gyms; and I’ll be there with you.”

“I hope it is different; I don’t want to be in any more ‘promotional’ videos.”

“So it’s settled then; let’s get signed-up and get you naked.”

As usual, Ryan had got his way. Okay, the idea of working-out without any clothes on did appeal to me; but not with other people there.

I was a little nervous as we filled-in the forms and Ryan paid Darren. When we’d signed, Darren congratulated and thanked us. Then he told us that he was sure that we’d made the right decision. I hoped so.

Ryan passed me a towel and told me that we’d meet outside the workout room in a few minutes. As I took my clothes off I was still nervous and I wondered just what I was getting into.

I nervously walked out of the changing room, wanting to put my hands in front of my pussy and little tits but I knew that if I did I would attract attention to me, and that was the last thing that I wanted to do.

I got to the workout room to find that Ryan wasn’t there. Then I realised that I should have taken my time; it’s quicker for me to strip naked when I’m only wearing a skirt and top than it is for Ryan to get changed.

As I waited I looked into the room. There were 5 men and 2 girls in there; one of them was Liz, the girl who’d given us the guided tour. Both girls were naked and they looked quite happy. I guessed that they were born exhibitionists. I hoped that I never get like them.

The girl who wasn’t Liz looked over to me and smiled; as she did so she waved for me to go in. I looked round to see if Ryan was on his way. He wasn’t so I nervously opened the door and walked in.

The girl came over to me and introduced herself as Mia. She told me that she loved it there,

“Great fun and a workout as well; and what’s more, I can just come here whenever I like; I never have to remember to bring any clothes to wear. They even supply decent shampoo in the showers. Oh, by the way, I like the chains.”

“Oh shit, I forgot about those;” I said, “I’ll just go and take them off.”

“No, no, they look great and the guys will love them as well.” Mia said; “they’ll love that you look so young as well.”

Just then Ryan appeared so I introduced Mia to him.

“I hope that you’re not the jealous type Ryan,” Mia said, “because the lovely Tanya here is going to be a big hit with the guys; but don’t worry, there’s a ‘look but don’t touch’ policy here. The guys understand that if they cross the line they’ll be out – for good.”

I was pleased to hear that but I didn’t get a chance to say so as Ryan said,

“Good, I’m pleased about that because my Tanya loves to tease the men and I love to watch her.”

My eyes and mouth went wide open and I was about to say something but Mia got there first,

“Yeah, all the girls here love the effect that we have on the men and the showers afterwards usually take a long time – if you know what I mean.”

“I can guess,” Ryan said, “but Tanya will be wanting to get me alone after her workouts.”

My eyes went wide open again; my boyfriend had just told a girl that we’d only met seconds earlier that I’d want to fuck him after each workout. He was right of course, but to tell a stranger that ……..

Ryan continued,

“Right girls, I’ll start my workout while you 2 get all girly and start flaunting your lovely naked bodies.”

“Hey buster, that’s not fair;” Mia said, “we girls get to have a workout as well.”

“Yeah, sorry about that, but you must admit that you enjoy the male attention as much as Tanya does or you wouldn’t be here.”

I really could have thumped Ryan but as he was talking I looked over to see Liz on the leg spreader machine. I could swear that I could see right up her hole; and so could the little male audience that she had.

“Of course we do,” Mia replied, “It’s good to have some power over men and watch them drool, isn’t that right Tanya?”

I smiled and thought that she was right, but why was it always me that’s getting naked? Am I doing something wrong I wondered?

“Okay, you win;” Ryan said, “have fun TT and get yourself a good workout. Oh Mia, be careful what you call the running machines; Tanya has a sort of ‘thing’ about their proper name.”

With that Ryan turned and walked over to the running machines.


“So Tanya;” Mia asked; “have you spent much time at a gym before? Do you need any help with any of the machines; and what’s this about the running machines?”

Before I could answer Mia one of the nearby guys said,

“Hi, I’m Lewis; it would be my pleasure to show you how to work any of these machines.”

I looked Lewis up and down. He has a quite toned body with muscles in all the right places.

“Err yes please,” I replied.

“So,” Lewis said, “is there any part of that gorgeous body that you’d like to concentrate on?”

I could feel Lewis’ eyes scanning up and down my body; and it was having an effect on me; my pussy started tingling.

“I’m Tanya by the way, and no, there isn’t any part that I want to concentrate on, just general fitness.”

Lewis put his hand out and we shook hands.

“Okay then Tanya, sounds like a little of everything is in order. Shall we start at that end and have a few minutes on each type of machine; just a quick try to see which machines you like.”

“Okay.”

Lewis took me to one end of the room and to the end machine. He got me settled on it and adjusted it so that I could manage to operate it. As I did I could feel his eyes staring at me; or should I say my little tits and pussy. I must admit that it was a bit of a turn-on.

As we moved from machine to machine I managed to keep my legs closed and I don’t think that anyone got to see my pussy. When we got to the leg spreader machine I told Lewis that I wanted to skip that one.

“Oh please Tanya;” Lewis said, “you’ve got to have a go on this one; all the other girls do and I want to see if you are the same as Liz.”

As I said ‘no’ I looked over to Ryan. As he peddled he was looking at me and he nodded, telling me to have a go. I mouthed ‘no’ to him and he got that lost little, pleading boy look that I’m a sucker for.

I turned to Lewis and said,

“Okay then, but you’ve got to promise not to look. It’s embarrassing enough being here without any clothes and I don’t want you looking at my pussy.”

Lewis put his right hand on his chest above his heart and said,

“I promise.”

I didn’t really believe him but I stepped in front of the machine and sat down.

“Lift your legs up.” Lewis asked.

I did so, keeping them closed, as Lewis slid the sponge pads under my thighs.

“You’re going to have to open your legs Tanya and put them in between each set of pads.”

I knew what to do; I was just delaying the inevitable.

“Right Tanya, I’m going round the back and put some weights on. As the pressure increases use your muscles to keep the pads together.”

I could hear the clunking as Lewis put the weights on and the pressure increased. My thigh muscles started to strain and the inevitable happened. My legs opened wide letting Ryan, and the other guys that were watching, see my spread pussy.

Lewis came round the front, looked down and said,

“Fuck girl; why’d you want to hide that; it’s beautiful. It brings a whole new meaning to a clit ring.”

I felt my face start to burn.

“How the hell did you get that on there?” Lewis continued.

I didn’t answer; instead I pressed as hard as I could and managed to close my legs; but I knew that I couldn’t hold it for long.

“Hey guys; come and look at this.” Lewis said loudly.

Everyone except Ryan came and gathered round my feet.

“Please Lewis; please take some of the weights off.”

My thigh muscles were shaking and starting to give way. Within 10 seconds my legs were spread wide again and 6 or 7 men and 3 girls were staring at my pussy. It had been a little wet ever since I’d taken my clothes off but all those people staring at it made it get wetter; a lot wetter.

“Hey Ben,” one of the guys said, “get off that damn treadmill and come and look at this.”

That was it; I started cumming. I could feel the spasms as my pussy muscles tried to suck something in. What’s more, my clit ring chose that second to start vibrating.
“Bloody hell!” I heard one of the guys say, “even her clit’s wobbling.”

I was sooo embarrassed but I could do nothing about it.


As I started to come down from my high I realised that just about everyone was clapping their hands. My face got even redder as I started to squeeze my legs together.

Lewis must have taken pity on me because he took some of the weights off and it was suddenly a lot easier for me to close my legs.

“There you go Tanya,” Lewis said, “open and close your legs 4 more times and you’re done.”


I was surprised how much easier Lewis had made it and I quickly did the 4 reps. I lifted first one leg off then the other and stood up. My legs were a bit wobbly for a few seconds as I heard Lewis say that the gym was getting another machine that was for exercising the thigh muscles and that it was due to be delivered in a couple of days.

“Okay Tanya;” Lewis continued; “you can lie down on the job for the last 2 exercises for today. They’ll both tone your abs.” 

Lewis took me over to the sponge floor mats and told me to lie on my back. He got this funny looking double ‘U’ tubular frame thing and slid a headrest on it under my head.

“Hold the frame that’s above your waist and sit up; then lay back and sit up again. Do that 30 times today. Oh, you’ll find it easier if you open your legs a bit.”

I did, and I did. Lewis was right; it was easier with my legs open a bit.

As I slowly did the reps I realised that I was no longer embarrassed by Lewis looking at my pussy. I was thinking about that and looking at Liz ‘spotting’ a guy; her legs slightly spread and her pussy inches from his face, when I realised that Lewis was saying something.

“Sorry, what did you say?”

“I said that you’re the fifth girl to have an orgasm on that machine – that I know of. I guess that exposing yourself like that is a real turn-on.”

Weirdly, I wasn’t embarrassed by Lewis saying that. I wondered if I was turning into some sort of exhibitionist. That thought scared me and I closed my knees.

“No, it wasn’t that; well yes it was, but; oh never mind.” I managed to say as I got close to the 30.

I lay there and relaxed, letting my feet slide so that my legs were flat on the mat. I should have been embarrassed but I wasn’t; for some weird reason I was actually enjoying being looked at.

“Okay Tanya, just one more exercise for today; we don’t want you to do too much today. Roll over and get up on your knees.”

As I did so I remembered Ryan taking me doggy style the night before and had a horrible vision of Lewis doing the same, right there and then. I giggled a bit and looked up. Lewis had squat down in front of me and was holding a small wheel with a bar through it.

“Use this crunch roller to roll back and forwards 30 times. It’s good for your stomach muscles.”

I did as told. About half way through I realised that my butt was sticking up and giving the guys behind me a great view of my pussy. For a split second I was embarrassed then I felt a wet rush and a tingling. What the fuck was happening to me?

When I’d finished the 30 I got to my feet and thanked Lewis. I told him that I’d had enough for the day and that I needed to relax.

“Try the sauna.” Lewis said.


I looked round for Ryan and found him on a rowing machine.

“Can we go to the sauna now please?” I asked.

“Sure thing babe; I’ll just go and change.”

I waited in the corridor outside the men’s changing room until Ryan re-appeared. When he did he was wearing only a towel. We went to the sauna and sat there on our own for a few minutes as we both relaxed. As I started to feel more ‘human’, I turned to Ryan, lifted one foot onto the bench and said,

“Ryan, I need you, please fuck me.”

“I can’t; remember the rules. The last thing that I want, you want, if for us to get thrown out. We’ll just have to wait until we get home, or into the car.”

“I don’t know if I want to come back here again. It’s so embarrassing.” 

“Hey; I’ve just paid a fortune for a year’s membership. We’re going to come back at least once a week from now on. Anyway; you know that you enjoy getting naked in front of strangers.”

“No I don’t.”

Ryan reached over and slipped a finger easily into my pussy. He pulled it out and held it in front of my face.

“Yes you do TT. Anyway, did you see that Liz’s pussy?”

“Hell yes, I wonder if it’s like that all the time?” I asked.

“Maybe it’s only like that when she’s turned-on; and she must have been turned-on because she was all wet as well.”

“Trust you to notice that.”


We stayed there for a few more minutes before going and getting showered and dressed. I found out what Mia meant about the showers taking a long time. One of the other girls was in the shower and she was frigging away when I got there. She didn’t stop when she saw me. On the way home I confessed to Ryan that I’d made myself cum in the shower as well. Ryan grinned and said,

“I wondered what took you so long.”

“You don’t mind do you?”

“Hell no; I just wish that I could have been there to watch.”

“I’ll give you a repeat performance when we get home lover.”


When we got to the leg spreader machine I asked Ryan if I could use the new thigh muscle toner machine instead. Ryan looked at it for a few seconds then told me that he’d figured it out. It has a bench for the user to lie on and 2 uprights either side about where your hips go, about a meter from the side of the bench. What you do is raise your feet up high then attach ankle cuffs that have 2 ropes attached. The ropes attached to each ankle go one through each upright and then to some weights. Ryan worked out that by adding more weights he could make it more difficult for me to both open and close my legs. I didn’t understand the mechanics of that but it worked.

Once Ryan had set it up I asked him to stand in front of me so that he was blocking the view of my pussy. Somehow, when my legs were closed, or open, the pressure of the weight was off so I could rest my muscles.
   
Ryan didn’t put many weights on at first and I found it quite easy. I even had a little vision of Ryan getting down on his knees and fucking me while I had my legs wide open.

Then Ryan put more weights on and it got harder. It got to the stage where I was sweating as I forced my legs open and closed. As I tried to start to close my legs I found that I couldn’t move them. I thought that I was stuck so I told Ryan. He just told me to try harder.

Eventually I managed to convince him that I was stuck. At first he joked saying that he’d have to leave me there like that with my wet pussy wide open for all the world to see. Then he said that he’d have to go and get some help and he disappeared. By that time, some of the people there had heard us and had gathered round me to see what was going on.

One guy asked me what was wrong, and when I told him he had a look at the machine but he quickly admitted that he didn’t know what was wrong.

One of the girls smiled at me and asked me if I was pretending to be stuck just to get the guys to look at me.

I should have been annoyed but I smiled back and asked her if that was what she would have done.

From somewhere in the little audience I heard someone say ‘treadmill’.

“Shit” I thought as I started to cum. As I started to come down I heard clapping and 2 men talking to each other,

“How many is that that you’ve seen now Ben?”

“Eight and counting; I love these leg spreaders.”

Then I heard THAT word again.

Up I went; my pussy was gushing and the convulsions nearly threw me off the bench. It was a good job that my ankles were firmly held.

Then I heard ‘treadmill’ again.

“Nooooo!” I shouted; but the orgasm wasn’t going to stop.

Four times I orgasmed before all I could hear was clapping. Then Darren was stood between my legs unfastening the ankle cuffs. As he was doing so he said,

“There’s often a queue for these spreader machines as all you girls seem to like to have a go; and there’s usually a few of the guys standing around waiting to see if she needs any help. What is it with you young girls?”

When Darren had freed both my ankles he lowered them saying,

“There, that’s all you have to do to release the victim. Why is it that we humans always look for a technical solution before we look at the simple ones? I’ll get the man out to it again tomorrow. Another girl got stuck like that the other day. The guy that had attached the ankle cuffs had told her that she’d have to get someone else to release her when she’d had enough because he had to leave. She told me that she had to lie there with her legs spread wide for about 30 minutes before someone figured out how to release her. Funny thing was that she hadn’t asked for any help for another 30 minutes before that.”

Ryan laughed and said,

“I’m sure that most girls just love being like that.”

Darren walked away and I sat up thinking about thumping Ryan for being such a sexist pig. He must have seen the look on my face because he said,

“Well you do, you’re forever spreading them and cumming in public aren’t you? Remember Ibiza? You must have cum 60 or 70 times in Playa d'en Bossa that day and you were naked all day. Hundreds of people must have seen you cum and you loved every second of it. Besides, you could have covered your pussy with your hands if you didn’t enjoy it.”

“That was different.” I said, wondering why I didn’t think of putting my hands over my pussy as I used that machine. Was Ryan right? Did I subconsciously want to expose my pussy to the whole world? I snapped myself out of that stupid thought as Ryan continued.

“No it wasn’t different.”

Then he changed his voice and said,

“Treadmill.”

I instantly recognised the voice from earlier and started to call him a bastard as the orgasm hit me. I was glad that I was still sat on the bench.


As I came back to earth I looked up and saw a naked girl that I hadn’t seen before. What’s more, Ryan and most of the other guys were looking at her. I was surprised as she walked over to me. I stood up as she said,

“Hi, I’m Lucy; I like to introduce myself to all the new girl members; I like to ask why they’re here.”

“Hi, I’m Tanya and this is my boyfriend Ryan. We came here to get fit, I didn’t know that I could get free membership until we got here and Ryan talked me into taking my clothes off.”

“Well I’m sure that you won’t regret it, we girls have lots of fun teasing the men; and we keep fit as well.”

“Are you the Lucy that Darren mentioned; the accountant?” Ryan asked.

“Yes, why?”

“I’d just like to congratulate you for having the guts to get Darren’s idea off the ground; leading by example so to speak.” Ryan added.

I followed Ryan’s eyes and wasn’t surprised to see that he was looking at her breasts. I must admit, they do look gorgeous; all conical and solid, they hadn’t bounced one little bit as she walked over to us. If I wasn’t happy with my little tits I could get jealous of them.

“I like the jewellery Tanya.” Lucy said and she lifted the chain on my left nipple and gently pulled it.

“She’s got a third one as well.” Ryan said.

Lucy looked puzzled for a few seconds then she squat down in front of me. I automatically spread my legs a bit so that she could get a better look.

“Oh wow!” Lucy said as she lifted the chain attached to my clit hood and pulled it up and to one side. “What’s that?”

Before I could speak Ryan said,

“That’s a proper clit ring; it’s a permanent reminder that her clit is there and wanting attention. Her blood engorges the nub and makes it a lot more sensitive especially when she’s horny – which is most of the time. It vibrates as well; only randomly, but enough to keep her horny.”

Lucy touched my clit and I gave out a long soft moan; closely followed by another orgasm; Ryan had whispered THAT word in my ear.

The 3 of us just stood there (or squat in Lucy’s case) as I went up there, and came down again. Then Lucy said,

“Wow; did I do that; you are a lucky girl Tanya; I’ve got to get Pete to get me one of those things.”

Looking up at Ryan, Lucy continued,

“I hope that you’re not the jealous type Ryan, little Tanya here is going to have a lot of attention while she’s here.

Lucy let go of the chain and stood up.

“Listen, there’s a yoga class in the big room in about 30 minutes; why don’t you come and join us? You too Ryan; I’m sure that no one will mind if a man joins us.”

“Err no thank you’” Ryan said, “I think that I’ll pass on that, but I’m sure that Tanya would like to join you, she’s done a bit of yoga whilst modelling for an art class haven’t you darling.”

I glared at Ryan then thought why not? Lucy had just all but told me that it was an female only class so at least there wouldn’t be men watching me.

“Yes Lucy, thank you for the information; I’ll be there.”

“See you up there then.” Lucy said as she turned and walked over to one of the exercise cycles. She was just about to get on when one of the guys went up to her and asked her if she’d ‘spot’ him while he lifted some weights. Both Ryan and I watched as they went over to the bench to do some bench presses. Lucy went and stood at his head, her bald pussy was inches from his face. What’s more, Lucy spread her legs. The man must have been able to feel the warmth from her pussy on his face.

Both Ryan and I went to the exercise cycles and rode the bikes while watching Lucy and the man. I was sure that the man wasn’t lifting anywhere near the weight that he could because it looked so easy for him; but that didn’t stop him asking Lucy to help him rack the bar a couple of times. When he did Lucy leaned forward as she took some of the weight. As she did so her legs went either side of his face.

I saw the big bulge in his shorts and smiled a bit.

When they’d done the man left the room and I wondered if he was going to the changing room to relieve the pressure in his shorts. Meanwhile Lucy went onto one of the rowing machines.

Ryan decided that he wanted to do some bench presses and asked me if I would ‘spot’ him. Of course I agreed and as Ryan changed some of the weights I stood there looking around. Half the guys were looking at Lucy, a couple were looking at me and the others were looking at another naked girl in there. None of the men were getting much exercise.

When Ryan was ready I stepped forward so that my legs were just about touching the sides of his head. It was then that I realised that my middle chain was touching Ryan’s forehead.

“You need to grow a bit.” Ryan said.

“Or you need to find a lower bench.” I replied.

We both laughed a little and Ryan got on with lifting the weights.

When he was done Ryan got up and told me that he needed to go and pee. As soon as he’d gone another guy came over to me and asked me if I’d ‘spot’ him. I didn’t want to and I quickly tried to think of reasons why I couldn’t, but I opened my mouth and said,

“Yeah, sure.”

What the hell was I saying? Why didn’t I put my brain in gear before I opened my mouth? 

Too late though, the man quickly got on the bench and said,

“Ready when you are.”

The thing was that the man was laying further up the bench; it was like he was going to lift above his stomach not his chest. I shuffled forward to a few inches from his head.

“You’ll have to get closer.” The man said.

I shuffled a bit closer.

“Closer.”

I shuffled again.

“Closer, and you’ll have to open your legs so that you have a better position if I need your help.”

“Oh shit.” I thought as I spread my legs and shuffled so that my inner thighs were touching the sides of his head.

“Bloody hell!” I heard him say and I guessed that he must have got a close-up of my clit ring. I looked down and saw that the end of my clit hood chain was resting on his nose.

The man started slowly lifting the weights as my hands went up and down with the bar. I started to feel his breath on my pussy; he must have been blowing upwards.

Up and down went that bar. After about 5 minutes I saw Ryan walk back in. He looked at me and smiled. He walked over and said,

“I’m just going on the treadmill for a while; okay.”

“Bastard.” I thought as I started to cum. I was shaking like hell, and moaning a bit.

“Are you okay love?” The man asked.

Through gritted teeth I managed to say that I was as the man lifted again. As I started to calm down I had a VERY embarrassing thought;

“Had my pussy dripped some of my juices onto the man’s face?”

I hoped not but there was no way that I was going to look down and see.


About 5 minutes and about 10 lifts later I saw Lucy get up and leave the room. I laughed a little as lots of male eyes were glued to her butt as she left. Then Ryan came over to remind me about the yoga.

I smiled as I realised that I had an excuse to get away from the man with his head between my legs.

“Sorry,” I said, “but I’ve got to go; I’m doing the yoga class.”

I shuffled back and started to get the hell out of there. As I got near the door I turned to wave to Ryan. As I did I saw the man who’d been between my legs; he was stood up beside the bench. As I looked he lifted the bar and weights up off the stands and put them on the floor – with one hand. No wonder he lifted it so many times when he was on his back.


When I opened the door to the big room there were about 8 naked girls spreading out ready to start the class. I found a space and psyched myself up ready to start.

Soft, calming music started playing and the woman instructor started. No sooner that we’d got into the first position, the door opened and about a dozen guys (including Ryan) walked in. They all came and stood quite close to us. For a second I thought that they were actually going to come right in amongst us and start doing the yoga but they just stood there, about 2 metres from us.

None of the girls seemed perturbed by this; in fact I saw a couple of the girls smiling. I figured that they must be exhibitionists.

The instructor ignored the guys as well and for the next 30 minutes or so she got us into some of the most exposing and embarrassing positions that I could think of; even as bad as the art classes; except that they didn’t have any baseball bats at the gym. All the time that we had our pussies spread and thrust up in the air, the guys kept changing places with each other. It was like they wanted to get a good look at all of our pussies.

Some silly thoughts crossed my mind as I held some of the positions; would they go back to the workout room and compare mental notes that they’d made about our pussies? Would they ‘rank’ each one of us? Or had they already taken bets on which of us had the wettest pussy. I thought that I must stand a good chance in that competition; but there again, I hadn’t looked at the other girl’s pussies.


When the class was over I went over to thank the instructor. She was talking to Lucy and I managed to say my thanks as Lucy finished. Lucy hung back and walked out with me. She asked if I’d enjoyed myself and if I’d be coming back again.

“Well yes and no,” I said, “the workout and the yoga was good but I got so embarrassed when the guys stared at me.”

“Don’t worry about that; the embarrassment soon disappears. I can guarantee that with a couple more sessions you’ll stop getting embarrassed and start enjoying the attention.” Lucy replied, “So you’ll be back then?”

“I guess so, Ryan will want to come again so I’ll have to come too.”

“Don’t worry; you’ll soon start enjoying it.”

With that Lucy turned and headed to the changing room and I went to look for Ryan

“Fancy a game of squash?” Ryan asked when I found him.

We went and found the squash courts and discovered that they were occupied. We watched 2 naked girls and a couple of guys playing a couple of games before deciding to call it a night and go home.

I was the only one in the ladies changing room so I brought myself to another orgasm as the warm water pounded down on me.



We’ve now started going to that gym at least once a week and Ryan insists that I wear my nipple and clit chains each time. He says that it should make me feel less naked. In reality I feel like it attracts people’s eyes to them and makes me feel more naked than my birthday suit.


We told Doug and Naomi about the gym and they say that they’re going to join just as soon as Naomi can get transferred. Doug said that he’d have to come with us a couple of times just to ‘check the place out’. Ryan said that he thought that he’d be able to get a guest pass for him.


The next time that we went to the gym I asked Ryan if he’d help me with the machines. He agreed but said that it was just for the one time. He said that he enjoyed it more when he was watching another man help me.


The fourth time that we went Ryan got me to strip naked in the car before we went in. His argument was that it would be quicker for me. When I told him that I’d still have to wait for him he told me that I could go straight to the workout room and that he’d join me as soon as he could.

Like the sucker that I am I agreed with him and you should have seen Darren’s face as I walked in totally naked. I was pleased that the gym had a car park right in front and Ryan had parked close to the door.

As I started on the first machine, waiting for Ryan, I wondered if he would talk me into not putting any clothes on before we left the house; and have me travel there completely naked.

The next week I discovered that I was right. Ryan used the argument that it was a waste of time getting dressed just to get undressed a few minutes later. In a way I could see that he was right and I just hoped that we wouldn’t get stopped by the police as we drove there and back.

It was a bit nerve racking going out to the car in our drive totally naked. I’d only been naked in the back garden before, but out front loads of people could be going by and see me.


We got there without any embarrassing incidents and we repeated that every week until the weather got too cold.


We go to that gym every week and Ryan seems to want me to concentrate on toning up my thighs; and ‘spotting’ other men. Ryan usually managed to use the ‘T’ word at least once while we’re there.

I have to admit that what Lucy said is right; I don’t get embarrassed anywhere as often now; even when I’m ‘spotting’ a man who deliberately lays too far up the bench. But I’m still not happy that Ryan wants me to get into those situations even though the sex with Ryan afterwards is amazing.




Ryan buys me a Sybian
---------------------------
Of course I knew what a Sybian was, I’d watched a few videos on the internet with Ryan; but I was surprised when the big box arrived and I opened it. Ryan hadn’t told me that he’d ordered anything. At first I didn’t realise what it was and wondered what on earth Ryan had bought.

When I realised what it was I looked at Ryan and asked him how much he’d paid for it. We’d both looked at prices a few months previous, and decided that they cost way too much.

When he told me how much he’s paid I was torn between telling him that we couldn’t afford it and that he’d have to send it back; and OMG; this is going to be fun. In the end the fun part won and Ryan helped me lift it out of the box.

We quickly installed one of the dildos and lubed it before I took my place with my pussy hovering just above the vibrating dildo. I looked at Ryan; his face looked like he was a young boy who’d just got his first train set (or similar), and I lowered myself onto it.

OMG! It felt amazing as something inside the dildo went round and round and up and down. Then Ryan turned the clit stimulator on.

FIH; I was in heaven. When Ryan’s brother walked in I completely forgot the embarrassment that I still have when he sees me naked. I just wanted the whole world to see me, and the pleasure that I was having.

“OMG! FIH! OMG! FIH!” was all that I could say. I was in heaven.

My first orgasm came within 3 or 4 minutes; then the second then the third.

Fuck, I love that machine.

Thirty minutes later I slowly lifted myself off and virtually collapsed on the floor. I lay there for ages with Ryan just looking at me and smiling.


After a shower I went and collapsed on the sofa and Ryan cuddled me as we watched some stupid TV program.

When it finished I asked Ryan if he would move the Sybian into the garage. I told him that I didn’t want his brother Tom seeing me use it; of worse, any friends that he might bring back.

Ryan was a bit reluctant but he did agree.

I spent the next 3 evenings in the garage with Ryan watching me.

When I went to the garage on the next Saturday afternoon I was surprised to see that Ryan had made a couple of changes. He’d mounted the Sybian on a sort of portable workbench.

I asked Ryan how I was supposed to get on and off it and how I was supposed to control how far the dildo was inside me.

“Easy,” Ryan said, “you can use those little wheelie stools and you can use a rope on that hook in the ceiling to pull yourself up and down. It shouldn’t take much effort as your weight will be on the stools.”

I was a bit sceptical but I got the stools while Ryan attached a rope to the hook in the ceiling.

Ryan’s idea worked and I had a pleasurable session looking out the big window over the back garden. I giggled a bit as I wondered if Naomi or Doug could see me. 

After a very pleasurable half an hour or so I pulled myself up, climbed off and switched the Sybian off. When I went back into the house Ryan kissed me and asked me if I’d had fun.

Silly question because he knew that I had; and, as usual, I led him up to the shower where we had then next part of my ‘fun’.


When I went into the garage on the Sunday Ryan followed me in. I quickly saw that he’d made another modification. The rope hanging from the ceiling had some wrist cuffs attached to the end.

“I thought that with those you’d be able to relax your hands and not worry about letting go.” Ryan said.

I couldn’t argue with that until I’d climbed on and Ryan fastened the wrist cuffs. As he was doing that I realised that I couldn’t release them when my weight was on them. When I asked Ryan what I was supposed to do about getting off.

“Easy, put your weight on the stools, push up and unhook your wrists.”

“Okay.” I said, “Let me get that beautiful machine inside me then can you switch it on please?”

I impaled myself and Ryan switched the Sybian on.

I was in heaven.

Ryan saw that I was happy and enjoying myself so he told me that he’d go and get the camera to record my pleasure.

Off he went and I decided to lean forward so that my clit got teased.

Inside the heaven of heavens my first orgasm came quickly. With my whole weight on my pussy my body jerked, my feet lifting off the stools. Unfortunately, as my body jerked my heels hit the front of the stools. With no weight on the stools the wheels were free to turn and as my heels hit them the stools rolled behind me; and out of reach.

I wasn’t worried; in fact I didn’t even notice at first; I had something more important on my mind. Even if I had noticed it wouldn’t have mattered as Ryan would be back soon to put on memory card my throws of pleasure.


The thing was; Ryan didn’t come back straight away. After my ninth or tenth orgasm I was starting to get worried – and tired. I tried shouting for Ryan but he didn’t come.

When Ryan finally appeared I was slumped, moaning and twitching. I’m sure that I would have passed-out if Ryan hadn’t appeared when he did. The next thing that I knew was that the Sybian stopped vibrating; well the noise stopped but my pussy still felt like the dildo was going up and down and round and round.

I vaguely remember being lifted up, carried upstairs, placed in the shower and Ryan saying, over and over, ‘sorry, sorry, sorry’.

When I started to feel a little ‘human’ again Ryan was still apologising but I stopped him saying that I’d had the most amazing time of my life; I sort of compared it to being fucked to death.

Ryan’s clothes were wet through as he lifted me out of the shower, dried me and carried me to our bed.


Three hours later I woke-up and went looking for Ryan. My pussy had got wet again and was still throbbing.

“I’m so sorry TT. As I was looking for the camera my phone went. It was dad; mum has to go into hospital for a few days and he spent ages trying to convince me that there was no need for Tom or I to go over there.”

“That’s okay Ryan; there’s no need to apologise; in fact, if we can work out how long I was on that, that amazing machine I’d like to do it again; except not today, I need to rest.”

Ryan hugged me and gave me a long kiss,

Over our evening meal we worked out that I must have been riding that Sybian for about 30 minutes. That gave Ryan an idea,

“How about we have a competition to see who can last the longest on the Sybian; we can do it to raise money for charity.”

“Well,” I said, “for starters, where are you going to have this ‘competition’? How are you going to make money out of it? You can’t go round asking people to sponsor a girl getting fucked by a machine. And how are you going to get girls to take part? Are you going to hand out flyers saying ‘You’ve tried a mechanical bull; now see how long you can stay on a Sybian’.”

We both had a laugh at that then Ryan said that he’d talk it over with the guys at work and see what they come up with.

“Don’t think that you can get me to strip naked in front of an audience and ride that, that machine until I collapse.” I said.

“We’ll see.” Ryan said; but I knew just that if it ever happens I’d end up naked and cumming in front of lots of people.

I quickly changed the subject to food and went and started the dinner. 

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 20 – Ryan continues to find ways to expose me
----------------------------------------------------------------

The Charity Shop
--------------------
Between the Bus Station and main shopping area in town is a new charity shop. They took over a food shop that went bust. The shop sells clothes (mainly women’s and kids), CDs, electronic games and a few other things.

One day as we were walking from the bus to the shopping area Ryan dragged me in. I couldn’t imagine why because I couldn’t see anything that we would want but in we went. Ryan went for a wander round leaving me to look at the CDs. When he came back to me he told me that he’d been talking to one of the sales assistants and found out that the shop was staffed by volunteers from one of the local colleges who had to do umpteen hours charity work to get some award that would look good on their CVs.

That explained the young staff because these places are usually staffed by elderly women looking for a good cause to volunteer for.

Anyway, the shop used to be used for food sales so it didn’t have any changing rooms. Charities being charities they didn’t have any money to spend on decent changing rooms so they’d just knocked-up a couple of cubicles with curtain fronts. I guessed that they didn’t expect many people to use them.

These cubicles were right next to the sales tills.

I hadn’t really noticed this when we first went in; but Ryan obviously had because when he came back to me that first time he was carrying a skirt and a top; and he wanted me to try them on.

I looked at them and didn’t like them; but Ryan was insistent. Not wanting and argument I agreed, took them off him and went over to the changing cubicles.

Guess what? Yes, the curtains weren’t big enough. I looked at Ryan and gave him that ‘you knew that didn’t you?’ look. He just shrugged his shoulders.

Looking round and seeing no one except Ryan I thought,

“Okay, you want me to get naked and flash you in this shop then I will.”

I closed the curtain as far as it would go and turned and stripped off my skirt and top. When I was naked I peeked out of the gap and saw only Ryan so I pulled the curtain wide open letting Ryan see my naked front.

As we stood there staring at each other and grinning I looked next to Ryan and saw a big mirror on a pillar in the middle of the room. I froze when I realised that I could see this young man and young woman behind the sales counter in the mirror; what’s more, they were both looking at the mirror and could see the naked me.

The grin disappeared from my face before I suddenly grabbed the curtain and pulled it closed – well as far as it would go.

Ryan came over and asked me what was wrong. When I told him he did what he usually does, laugh and tell me that I’d enjoyed it – which of course I hadn’t.

When he’d got to the cubicle he’s opened the curtain. I was still naked but he’s a lot bigger than me so I couldn’t see the mirror, so the staff couldn’t see me.

I started to put the clothes on that Ryan had got for me and when they were on Ryan backed away and told me to go and look at myself in the mirror. I did and told him that I didn’t like them. I went back into the cubicle to get changed back into my own clothes. I closed the curtain but Ryan opened it again to talk to me. He was blocking the view so I wasn’t worried as I stripped off.

When I was naked again I turned to give him the clothes that I didn’t want and found that he’d moved to one side. I looked to the mirror and saw that I was being watched again. I went to close the curtain but Ryan stopped me saying that it was pointless as they’d already seen everything that I’d got.

I glared at Ryan and put my own skirt and top on. When I was ready I looked at the mirror again and saw that I still had my little audience.

As we walked out Ryan said,

“They’ll know that you don’t wear underwear now.”

“Thanks Ryan.” I said.

“Who cares?” Ryan said.


After that day Ryan always managed to talk me into calling in there either on the way into town; or on the way home. Each time he picked what he wanted me to try on and they got smaller and smaller each time. It wasn’t long before it was little girl’s clothes that he picked. There were 2 skirts that he chose that had to stretch so far that they were more like belts.

Of course he got me to go and stand in front of the mirror each time; even if the ‘belts’ didn’t completely cover my butt or pussy.

The college kids kept changing, sometimes 2 girls, sometime 2 youths and sometimes 1 of each.

One time when we walked in I overheard 1 college youth say to another,

“Show time!”

Ryan must have heard him because when he got me out in front of the mirror wearing an obscenely short skirt he had the nerve to call the youths over and ask them if they thought that the skirt and top that I had on suited me.

Not only was my butt and pussy showing but Ryan had picked a semi see through top and I could see my nipples and chains. When I realised that I could see my nipple chains I looked further down and I could see the chain hanging from my clit hood.

When I said that I couldn’t possibly go out wearing that outfit, one of the youths said that I could go out with him like that anytime.

I just ignored him.

By that time a middle-aged couple had come in and were looking round. The woman walked right passed us as if we weren’t there, but the man stopped and stared at me. He was going nowhere.

Another thing was that a young man who had been looking through the CDs had decided that he wanted to buy one and was stood at the counter waiting to pay. He too was staring at me.


I was getting a little pissed off so I turned and walked back to the cubicle. I knew that the bottom half of my butt was on display but I was pissed with Ryan. When he opened the curtain as I was getting those horrible clothes off I thought,

“Sod it; if Ryan wants to show me off then I’ll make sure that he does just that.”

When I was completely naked I barged passed Ryan and went to the rack where the girl’s clothes were and picked out a short pleated wrap skirt. It was way too small for me but it was a wrap skirt so I knew that I could get it round me.

All the male eyes followed me as I went back to the mirror, held up the skirt and said,

“How about this one? Is it small enough for you?”

One of the youths said,

“Nice.” And another said,

“Fucking hell.”

When I looked at Ryan he was just grinning so I turned to face him, took the skirt off, threw it at him and walked back to the cubicle to get dressed.

Ryan followed me out of the shop and into town. It took a good 10 minutes for me to stop being mad at him. I kissed him and said,

“Please don’t do that again.”

He said that he wouldn’t but I just knew that he’d find other ways to get me naked in public.



Human Sexuality Class
---------------------------
Well that’s not what Ryan told me it was. What happened was that Ryan went and told me that he’d agreed for me to pose in another of Dan’s art classes. We had an argument about it because I’ve told Ryan lots of times that I didn’t want to do it again. We don’t need the money and I certainly don’t need the embarrassment and humiliation.

Of course Ryan won the argument and I set off to the college not at all looking forward to seeing Dan and his adult students again.

When I got there Dan sprung the surprise on me. He met me outside the room and explained that it wasn’t an art class, but a sort of human sexuality class that I was there for.

I asked Dan what he meant by ‘a sort of human sexuality’ class he explained that it was a class of young adults who were doing the evening classes to get extra credits for their grades.

“So what has that got to do with me?” I asked.

“Well, they need a model to explain and demonstrate parts of the adult female anatomy.” Dan replied.

I told Dan that by 18 or 19 they would already have found out on their own.

“Most of it,” Dan told me, “but you know how young people get the wrong idea about things. This course is to increase their factual knowledge about human anatomy.”

“I’m not sure that I understand that,” I replied; “and besides, I’m not a teacher.”

“Yes, I know, they’ll have a teacher with them; a male teacher and he’s not in a position to demonstrate the female anatomy is he? With your experience as an art model you’re the ideal woman for the job; and Ryan told me that you’d be happy to help us out.”

At that moment I wanted to kill Ryan. He’d dropped me in it again, expecting me to get naked in front of a lot of strangers, and this time not only letting them stare at my body but goodness knows what else. This time I was determined that I was going to refuse and tell Dan to go and find some exhibitionist that wanted to get naked in front of strangers; not the normal, respectable girl that I am.

“Of course I’ll help you out Dan.” I heard my mouth say. “Whatever you want Dan.”

What the hell was wrong with me? Why did my mouth say something that certainly wasn’t true?

I followed Dan down the corridor and into a large classroom. In there were about 20 young people, about half female, and a middle-aged man who Dan introduced as Fred.

“Thank you so much for helping us out Tanya;” Fred said, “these people think that they know it all but, with your help, they’re going to find out a lot more tonight.”

“I…. I….. I don’t know what to say;” I said, “I never expected this, well I still don’t know what to expect. What do you want from me?”

“Don’t worry Tanya, all you need to do is answer a few questions and show them how to do a few things. I’m sure that none of this will be new to you. Just relax and let me get things started.” Fred said.

Fred turned to the class and said,

“Right class, Tanya here has volunteered to help us with your course work. As we discussed earlier we’ll start by you asking her some simple questions then we’ll move on to the more physical aspects of the female anatomy.”

As Fred was talking he led me to the front of the class and to a seat next to a big wooden table. I was a little concerned to see a couple of things that looked like they’d been borrowed from a hospital.

I sat down and joined my hands on my lap. This is the way that I normally sit when I don’t have a bag with me. It’s the only way that I can stop my bare pubes being visible to anyone who looks and I wanted to delay showing them to the students in this class for as long as I could.

“Tanya, are you ready to begin?”

“No, no, no, someone get me out of here.” I thought then I said, “Yes, of course.”

“Okay,” Fred said, “put your hand up if you have a question for Tanya.”

I looked round the room and saw that there were only 2 people who didn’t have a hand in the air, Fred and Dan.

“Rose, what would you like to ask Tanya?” Fred said.

“How old are you Tanya?” Rose asked.

I smiled and relaxed a bit before answering. I must have answered that one a million times.

“I’m 24 and I know that I don’t look like that age. If you like I can get my passport out of my bag and prove it.”


After that the questions got a bit (a lot) more personal. Some were not interesting but some were: -

“How come you have no tits?”

I repeated everything that the doctors had told me then told them that the condition was a lot more common than most people realise; that most women with the condition either have implants or always wear padded bras.

“How often do you have sex?”

“Daily.”

“How many orgasms have you had in one day?”

I got a few gasps when I told them that it must have been somewhere in the region of 70 or 80. Someone else asked me to give details so I briefly told them about our day on the beach in Playa d'en Bossa.

“How often do you masturbate?”

“Daily.”

“Do you masturbate in front of your boyfriend?”

“Yes.”

“Do you give your boyfriend blow jobs?”

“Yes.”

“Do you let him cum in your mouth?”

“Yes.”

“Do you swallow?”

“Yes.”

“Have you ever taken part in a bukkake?”

That question caused a few of the students to ask what a bukkake was. For some strange reason I felt comfortable enough to explain what it was, and to admit that I had.

“What’s the largest object you’ve put in your pussy, sorry, vagina?”

Dan got some funny looks when I told them that it was the baseball bat in an art class at that college.

“What unusual places have you had an orgasm?”

The list was long and I got a few gasps and laughs as I reeled them off.

“What’s the most unusual place that you’ve been naked in?”

I told them about the hotel in London when I got presented (in front of a room full of car salesmen) with a gift for saving the daughter of a Japanese business man’s daughter from drowning.

“What’s the longest period of time that you’ve been naked for?”

I had to think a bit but then told them that it must have been our last holiday in Ibiza where I’d been naked for most of the fortnight.

“Are your nipples pierced?”

My reaction was to look down at my chest. My nipps were hard and the outline of my jewellery was visible.

Fred interjected at that point and asked that I remove my top and let them all see. I’d relaxed a bit, but I still hesitated when Fred told me to take my top off; and my face went bright red as my nipples and their jewellery came into the sight of all those young people.

“Did it hurt?”

“A little; but not for long.”


Things quickly got worse for me as the next question asked me if I had any other piercings. I couldn’t lie; what’s more I knew that I would end up naked sooner or later so I admitted that I did. That prompted Fred to ask me to take my skirt off.

Apart from my shoes I was now naked in front of 20 or so young adults. My face was bright red with embarrassment and I have to admit that my pussy was tingling and getting wet. Why does my body always betray me like that?

“Why aren’t you wearing any knickers?”

“I never do.”

“What’s that dangling between your legs?”

When I answered that, Fred ‘suggested’ that I get up on the table and show them.

I thought that I’d just perch on the edge and open my legs a bit but Fred and Dan came forward and picked-up the metal objects that I’d seen as I’d walked to the front of the room. I was horrified when I realised that they were gynaecologist’s leg rests and Dan and Fred were clamping them to the corners of the table either side of me.

“Lie back on your elbows Tanya so that you can still see the students then lift your legs up.”

Like the idiot that I am I did as I was told and was horrified when I felt clamps going down on my shins meaning that I was immobilised with my legs spread very wide apart. I’m sure that it would have hurt if I hadn’t been so flexible.

“What’s that other shinny thing that I can see?”

Asked a young man from the back of the room.

I went on to explain the difference between a clit hood ring and a true clit ring.

“How did you get it on there?”

There were a few pained facial expressions as I told them about the ice.

“So what does it do for you – apart from look good?”

“It heightens the sensitivity of my clitoris, and when it vibrates it keeps me feeling very good.”

I then got bombarded with questions about where I got it from, how much it cost and how it got charged up. As the questions slowed, one young man asked,

“Is it going to make you cum here, right now?”

“I doubt it, the battery’s flat.”

“Can you show us how you masturbate?”

“No.”

“How do you keep yourself fit looking?”

I didn’t know if he was giving me a compliment or trying to come on to me. I decided not to think about that and said,

“I go to a gym with my boyfriend about once a week. It’s quite a popular one and girls get to go for free.”

As soon as I’d said that last part I regretted it. I just knew what was coming next.

“How come girls get to go for free? Isn’t that sexual discrimination?”

“Yes it is, but I doubt very much that anyone will complain because for the girls to get in for free they have to work-out in the nude.”

There was a bit of banter amongst the students then Fred said,

“Okay class, back to the course subject; I know that some of you want to know what happens to a girl’s genitals when she has an orgasm. One of the reasons why Dan asked for Tanya to be our model for tonight is that she and her boyfriend have ‘conditioned’ Tanya to have an orgasm every time that she hears a word that doesn’t crop up in most people’s daily conversations.

My eyes closed as I thought,

“No, no, no; please don’t do this to me.”

“It’s a form of hypnotism,” Fred continued, “and apparently it works well with Tanya. One by one I want you to go and stand between Tanya’s legs and say the word ‘Treadmill’; then watch what her genitals do.

Of course, the mention of that word set me off and I felt myself lose control and start cumming.


One by one, the 20+ students came and stared at my pussy as they said that word. My arms gave out and I lay flat on my back as my body jerked about and my pussy convulsed. At one point I heard someone say,

“Bloody hell; she’s squirting at me.”

Finally, I stopped hearing that word and I started coming down from my highs. I was covered in sweat and absolutely knackered. 

When I was just about back to normal I heard someone ask,

“Would you describe yourself as an exhibitionist?”

Getting back up on my elbows so that I could see who asked me that, I said,

“No, definitely not.”

“But you don’t wear underwear and you do wear short skirts; and, that chain dangling between your legs attracts people’s eyes to it. You’ve also admitted that people seeing your pussy turns you on and that you’ve had loads of orgasms in public; so how can you say that you’re not an exhibitionist?”
“Just because I wear short skirts and no underwear doesn’t mean that I’m an exhibitionist. How many of you girls have gone out in a skirt with no knickers on?”

As I looked round the room 5 or 6 girls faces went red but only 2 hands went up.

“Besides,” I continued, “ask any doctor and they will tell you that it’s healthier to have air circulating round your genitals. As for my jewellery, nearly all my skirts are long enough so that you can’t see it, and if I’m wearing a skirt that is shorter it’s because my boyfriend has asked me to wear it and even then, people would have to be looking at my crotch area to see it. Anyway, it’s only a chain. It could be attached to my skirt for all they know. Of course I get turned-on when I know that someone is seeing my naked pussy. Can any girl here convince me that she wouldn’t get turned-on?”

As I again looked round the room just about all the girls were looking a little embarrassed.

“Okay, so you say that you’re not an exhibitionist, but here you are, stark naked with your legs spread wide for all to see; and your pussy looks like you’re enjoying it and you’ve just cum a couple of dozen times. How can you not be an exhibitionist?”

“I’m comfortable with my body and not ashamed of it. If I was ashamed of my body I’d have had breast enlargements to make me look more ‘normal’ and I certainly wouldn’t be here. I’m here because I was asked to help out with your education. As for being turned-on, I think that I’ve explained that already. I had all those orgasms because you people made me have them by saying that word. How many of you girls would like to swap places with me right now?”

As I looked around I saw 2 girls that were definitely feeling uncomfortable right then. I wondered if they really did want to swap places but were too embarrassed to admit it.

There were a few pointless questions then Fred decided to wind things up. After he’d released my legs he handed me a towel saying that he thought that I might need it. At least he’d got something right.

As I was wiping the sweat and my juices off me, 2 of the girls came over to me and asked about the gym. I repeated what I’d said then asked them if they wanted to join. They looked at each other then, in stereo, said that they did.

I asked them for their mobile numbers then what part of town they lived in. Fortunately, both of them lived not far from Ryan and I so I told them that I’d phone them when we were next going and that we’d be happy to give them a lift.


As I was getting dressed Fred came over and gave me an envelope with my money in it. He thanked me for my time and honesty and then said that he hoped that he could call on my services again.

“Don’t be so stupid man; do you really think that I’d ever humiliate myself like that again.”

But when my mouth opened, out came,

“Yes, sure Fred, anytime, Dan knows how to contact me.”

What the hell is wrong with me?



The Gym
----------
We hadn’t been to the gym for a couple of weeks because Darren had told us that it was closing for a couple of weeks for refurbishment. When we decided to go again Ryan phoned and checked that it was back in business. Ryan was on the phone for ages and he kept saying ‘great’, ‘wonderful’ and other such words. When I asked him what he was on about all he would tell me was that I’d love the new setup.

When I’d got back from the ‘human sexuality’ class, and calmed down; I’d told Ryan about the 2 girls (Isla and Ella) wanting to go to the gym with us. Ryan asked me if they knew that they’d have to get naked. When I said that they did, he calmly said ‘okay’ and changed the subject.

I phoned Ella and Isla and made the arrangement to pick them up.

At the appointed time we set off with me in what has become my normal state of dress for going to the gym – naked. When we arrived at Isla’s house Ryan had to go to the door to get them. I watched as they suspiciously looked at Ryan as he told them who he was. I waved at them when they looked over to the car and I could see them relax then wave back

When they got to the car they both stopped dead when they saw that I was naked.

“Fucking hell Tanya; you didn’t say anything about travelling there naked.”

“Don’t worry about Tanya girls; I have trouble trying to get her to wear clothes.” Ryan said.

“RYAN; stop telling lies. Ignore him girls, he’s only jealous.” I replied.


We 3 girls talked while Ryan drove. They told me that they were nervous because they’d never taken their clothes off in public before. I think that I managed to reassure them, and it must have worked because when we went in they were eager to get stripped and get out on display, sorry, exercise.

Ryan and I were a little slow going in because everything was different. It was one hell of a make-over that the place had had. Darren told us that business was so good that he’d managed to pull together enough money to expand the place into the warehouse next door and they were currently refurbishing the old part so when it was finished it would be a lot bigger than what we could see. There were new everything, even the changing rooms. What’s more he’d added a swimming pool; only about 20 meters long, but really nice.

The whole place was now on 2 levels. The changing rooms were still on the ground level near reception so after Ella and Isla completed the membership forms we 3 girls went in. Ryan had already gone ahead, telling us that he’d meet us in the workout room.

Both Ella and Isla were quick to get naked, but a little hesitant to leave the changing room. After they saw, and got introduced to the naked Abby, Piper and Liz; both newbies decided that they were ready and followed me out.


When we went into the workout room the first thing that we saw was Liz on a leg spreader. Her legs were wide open, so was her hole. Piper was spot checking a man with her pussy only inches above his nose, and Abbey was on a running machine; her little tits wobbling up and down. I stared for a couple of seconds as I realised that she’d had her nipples pierced. When I looked back at Piper, she too had been pierced.


“Fucking hell!” Ella said, “I can see that I’m going to have lots of fun here; I’m dripping already.”

“Me too.” Isla said.

I smiled and said.

“Go get ’em girls.”


The new workout room has lots of space and quite a few new machines, including a third leg spreader. The funny thing was that the new one was facing the mirrored wall. When I mentioned it to Ryan he told me that it was for the shy girls who wanted a bit of privacy. That sounded good to me so I said that I was going to use it.

Okay, the men could still see my pussy in the mirrors but not as clear so I was a lot more relaxed and took my time. I even played with my clit a little when I thought that no one was looking at me.

I moved to the exercise cycles leaving Ella and Isla waiting to have a go one of the leg spreader facing into the room, and Ryan lifting weights. Abby was on the next cycle and I had a long chat with her. She told me that the men’s changing room is on the other side of the wall where the leg spreaders are and that the mirrors are two way. Anyone in the men’s changing room can get a great view of the girls on the new machine spreading their legs. What’s more, have you looked at that TV screen? Abby nodded towards a big flat-screen monitor. On it was a close-up of one of the girls on one of the leg spreaders facing into the room. The picture was so good that I could even see the droplets of her juices on her lips. The entrance to her hole was twitching a bit. It looked like she was cumming.


At first I was annoyed but that soon wore off. I also thought about telling Ella and Isla but whichever machine they used they would have men staring at their bald pussies; but didn’t because by the look of them they were enjoying themselves.

I told Abby and she did a Ryan, laughed, and said that she was pretending not to know and playing with herself when her legs were wide open.

“Got to give the men their money’s worth.” She said.

I laughed and regretted touching my clit when I was on that machine.

We pedalled in silence for a few minutes and I thought about being so exposed in there. I also watched the TV monitor and after a while I realised that the picture was cycling round all the cameras and if the system detected movement it would stay on that camera for a good minute or so before moving on to the next camera. I also saw that there was camera in the ladies changing and shower rooms.

Looking around I saw 6 naked girls all enjoying themselves as they let the men look at their tits and wet pussies. I wasn’t really enjoying it; if it wasn’t for Ryan there was no way that I would be there. But was it me that had got it wrong? Was I not enjoying these ‘events’ because I was feeling guilty. Should I be feeling guilty? Other girls enjoy these things without feeling guilty so why should I?

For the next few minutes I tried to think of reasons why I should feel guilty and the only thing that I could think of was my mother. She was the one who always tried to force her crazy religious ideas on me. The fact that my mother and her religious morals even came into my mind was enough for me to change my mind. From now on, if Ryan or anything else got me aroused I was not going to feel guilty; I was going to go with the flow and have fun.

I decided that Ryan DID know me better than I did.

Then I thought about Ryan calling me an exhibitionist but my logic of if a girl is sexually aroused then it’s not her fault that she exposes herself, it’s just human female nature; she has no control over herself. No, I definitely am not an exhibitionist.


We pedalled on and after a while I looked to my right. When I originally went into that room I’d thought that the wall to my right was painted blue but as I looked then I could see a naked girl swimming.

“Blood hell! Another surprise; that Darren certainly does know how to show-off the girls.” I said to Abby.

“Yeah,” Abby said; “I’ve already cum twice and I’ve only been here 30 minutes.”

I had previously thought that I was lucky having made it for nearly 30 minutes without even one public orgasm. Then I decided that I wanted to have one; and cum while a man was looking at my pussy. How could I arrange that?

Looking around I saw a man that I’d never seen before, standing near the bench for lifting weights. He didn’t look as though he knew what he was doing so I went over to him and asked him if I could spot for him. As I walked to him I tweaked and pulled my already hard nipples.

He looked me up and down, grinned and said,

“Yes please, but I’m not sure how these things work, this is my first time here.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve spotted for quite a few people and I’ve seen what they do.”

I shuffled the bar stands down the bench a bit then told the man to lie on the bench. When he lay with the bar above his chest I told him that he needed to be further up the bench; that it would be more fun for him.

He looked a bit puzzled but when I moved in and stood with my thighs either side of his head he said,

“You were right, it is more fun.”

I smiled to myself and wondered if I could cum with his face so close to my pussy.

“Right,” I said, “lift the bar.”

He did with ease.

“Okay, let me put more weights on the bar.”

I backed off and bent over to pick up another weight. As I did so I looked back at the man. He was looking at my butt and slightly spread legs. I turned and put the weight on one end of the bar. As I was screwing it in place I looked at his shorts. They had developed a tent.

Bending over to pick up the other weight I again looked back and saw the man adjusting his tent.

Weights screwed on I went back to standing over his face. This time I bent forward to put my hands under the bar.

“That chain tastes nice.” The man said.

“Naughty, naughty; you’re not supposed to touch me.” I jokingly said.

“I’m not; just your chain.”

“Okay, you got me there.”


The man lifted the bar 5 times before Ella came over and asked me if I was going to join her on the treadmill.

That man’s breathing had got me real close but that word took me over the top. I moaned and bent my legs slightly. I felt the man’s tongue lick my clit and the orgasm suddenly went up a level.

Eventually I calmed down and stepped back. Looking down I saw the big grin on the man’s wet face. Had I really done that to him?

“Sorry, I’m so sorry, I just lost control; please don’t tell the management.”

“Don’t worry little lady; your secret is safe with me.”

Looking up I saw Ella looking at me and grinning.

Saying sorry to the man again, I grabbed Ella’s arm and pulled her towards the running machines.

“Did you say that word on purpose Ella?” I asked.

“Err yes; you looked like you wanted to cum so I helped you. Was I wrong?

“Hell no, I loved every second; and did you see his shorts?”

We both laughed as the running machines burst into life.

I liked watching Ella’s B’s bouncing up and down, and when I told her that she looked good she told me that she loved seeing my chains bounce around. She asked me if the bouncing around turned me on.

“Not as much as than man licking my pussy.”

We both giggled.


After a few minutes Ryan came and started running on the machine on my other side.

“Glad to see that you’re enjoying yourself.” Ryan said.

“Sorry lover, I didn’t mean for that to happen.”

“Hey TT; if you enjoyed it then it’s okay with me. Do you want to go on the leg spreader again?”

I looked over and saw that 2 of the 3 were free.

“Is there anyone in the men’s changing room?” I asked.

Ryan looked puzzled for a second then grinned.

“I’ll go and check.”

Ryan disappeared for a few seconds then came back.

“Yes, but you’ll have to be quick.”

I pressed the stop button, jumped off and quickly walked over to the leg spreader facing the wall. Sitting down I quickly spread my legs wide, sighed and hoped that I had an invisible audience. After a few seconds I turned my head to look at the big monitor. There was my pussy, chain, hood piercing and clit ring.

I stared at the monitor for ages; I’d never seen my pussy from that angle before and I studied every square millimetre. I watched it get wetter and wetter before deciding that I should really close my legs.

I did, then immediately opened them again.

Ryan was stood beside me and he bent over and whispered,

“Treadmill.”

My head turned to look at the monitor again and I got to see my pussy twitching and trying to suck in a cock that wasn’t there.

As I started to come down I got an attack of shyness. I quickly closed my legs and looked around to see who had witnessed my humiliation.

Three men and 3 girls were still staring at the monitor. I wondered if any of the men in the changing room had seen.

I remembered my new approach and smiled. I looked up at Ryan and said,

“I needed that.”

“And a good one it was too.” Ryan replied.

We repeated the exercise, and the cumming again before Ryan said,

“Hey look, there’s a new exercise cycle being installed.”

We stopped and watched Darren and another man un-wrap it. As they did they slowly got surrounded by most of the people in the workout room. The reason was that the cycle had a dildo sticking up through the saddle.

Darren looked round at his audience and said,

“I got it because I got asked for it lots of times. Apparently you girls like them. Not sure how it works though.”

“Tanya knows,” Ryan said, “she’s got one at home.”

Everyone turned and looked at me and I blushed. Abby broke the silence by saying,

“Good for you Tanya, come on, show us how it works.”

“It’s pretty obvious isn’t it?” I replied.

“Yeah, but come on girl, christen that rubber cock for us.”

I looked at Ryan who winked at me and gently pushed me in the back.

“Okay, okay.” I said, “Let me get near it.”

A couple of people moved to the side and I went up to the bike quickly rolling my nipples between my index fingers and thumbs. I squat down and turned a pedal by hand to see how far up the dildo went. As it got to the top of its cycle Ella said,

“Nice, I’m going to have a go on that – soon.”

Satisfied that I could take all of the dildo I climbed on; but standing on the pedals. I lowered myself until the end of the dildo touched my pussy. I gasped a little then sighed a little as I slowly lowered myself down until I was fully impaled and my butt was on the saddle.

I must have had a satisfied look on my face because Isla said,

“That looks good.”

Ignoring Isla, and a couple of other comments, I slowly started to pedal. Boy was that good. Then I thought,

“Was that really better than the one at home or did I enjoy it more because a dozen or so people were stood around watching me.”

I didn’t know so I stopped thinking about it and enjoyed the being fucked feeling.

As I ignored; no, enjoyed the stares of the audience around me, I looked up and around the room. One of the monitors was showing a girl on a leg spreader with her wet pussy glistening in the bright lights, but suddenly the picture changed to a different pussy; MY pussy; MY being fucked pussy. Bloody hell; where was the camera? I looked down at the front of the bike and saw a little black box, with a small hole in it, on the frame, right in front of my pussy.

My first reaction was annoyance but it quickly changed to pleasure. I was pleased and proud that my pussy, in glorious high definition, was being beamed to those very large monitors.

I wanted to see more of what my pussy looked like when it was being fucked; albeit by a dildo. As I pedalled I tried to thrust my hips forward so that I could get a better look. I over-did it and the next upward thrust hurt a little. I backed off a little and tried again, this time spreading my legs as much as I could and still pedal.

I don’t know if it was the dildo going in and out of me, or the fact that people were watching me, or the fact that me, and anyone else who could see any of the monitors was getting a close-up of my pussy as I was being fucked, or what; but my AF was rising quickly.

I started pedalling faster and moaning. Through my half-closed eyes I could see my audience smiling and some of the men were drooling. Most of the men had a hand on the front of their shorts.

Ella had her hand on her pussy and I could swear that she was rubbing her clit.


I didn’t last long, my head went back, I got a lot more vocal and my body started shaking; but I kept on pedalling. I guess that that was because when I’ve cum on my bike pedalling around the streets I can’t (daren’t) stop.

The pedalling did slow down as I started to come down from my high.

When I opened my eyes and looked round everyone, except Ella, started clapping; I thing that Ella’s right hand was still a little busy. At first my reaction was sheer embarrassment, but it quickly changed to a sense of achievement. I’d had my first voluntary orgasm in public; and it had been a good one. In a way I felt proud of myself.

I stopped pedalling and accepted the few kind compliments. After about 30 seconds I stood on the pedals and un-impaled myself.

Climbing off I nearly got knocked over by Ella who obviously wanted to be the second girl to use that machine.

I stood in front of Ryan with a grin on my face.

“Well done TT; I’m so proud of you. Shall we go somewhere and relax for a while?”

“Yes please.”


As we walked out of the workout room Darren was walking along the corridor.

“Darren, that camera on the new exercise bike needs to be a little lower and pointed up a little more.” I said.

Darren looked a little puzzled at first then said,

“Thank for that Tanya, I’ll get on to it as soon as you girls give me a chance.”


“How about a sauna?” Ryan asked.

I was surprised how big and how well lit the sauna is. Spotlight everywhere. As soon as I went in I saw that the spotlights were aimed at each bench; ideal for lighting up peoples crotches as they sit there.

There were 2 men and Liz already in there. Liz was sat at one end of a bench with her legs wide open. A spotlight was highlighting her open pussy and open hole. It had 6 men’s eyes glued to it.

I tapped Ryan’s arm to bring him back to earth then sat on the bench below Liz. I too opened my legs wide and was pleased that another spotlight was making my clit jewellery glisten.

My AF was still high and I felt good.

Liz, Ryan and I started talking about the improvements to the gym and while we were talking I was idly rubbing my clit.

Liz joined-in the conversation and said that she loved the new equipment. Ryan laughed and said,

“You just love flashing that gorgeous pussy to the men don’t you?”

“Of course; isn’t that why all of us girls are here?”

“Not me.” I said; “Well it wasn’t, but I’ve recently realised that I do like flashing the men; well I do when I’m turned-on.

“And I love to keep her turned-on as often as I can.” Ryan added.


While we were on the subject of pussies I asked Liz why her pussy was always gaping open. She told me that it always opens up when she gets aroused. She’d been to see her doctor but he couldn’t give her a reason. After she’d told him that it didn’t cause her any discomfort he’d told her to make the most of it.

I said that I didn’t understand why a doctor would say such a thing, or what he meant by it, but Liz said that it was good for getting the guys so she was happy.

Liz asked me about my clit ring and as usual, Ryan told her that she could have a closer look. This time though, I wasn’t feeling at all embarrassed.

As Liz climbed down to the floor I pulled up my hood chain which made the nub of my clit a lot more prominent.

The other 2 men in the sauna got a good look before Liz’s head got in the way.

Liz was so close to my pussy that her breath tickled my pussy.

“Can I touch it?”

“Of course you can;” I said, “just don’t take too long cos you’ll make me cum.”

I could feel my AF rising but after a quick look and quick touch; Liz said,

“It’s so hard.”

As she stood up and went back to where she was sat, she said,

”You’re so lucky Tanya; I wish that I had one of those rings.”

When Liz stood up I should have let go of my chain and let my clit hood cover part of my clit but I didn’t. By then the 2 men were staring at me again; and I liked it; so I pulled a little harder on the chain so my clit was really pushed out. I so wanted to touch it

That got too much for one the men and I heard a groan just before they both got up and left.

“Now look what you’ve done; I can’t take you anywhere can I?” Ryan said.

We all laughed then continued talking.


The heat soon got too much for us and after taking a shower we went to see what the new pool was like. After a swim and treading water in front of the glass wall to the workout room, Liz and I decided to lie on the sun loungers that were at one end of the pool.

The feet end of the sun loungers were right at the edge of the pool and when I lay down with my feet on the floor either side of the sun lounger Ryan swam up to the bottom of the sun lounger as said,

“Nice view TT. How do you do those Kegel exercises?”

I started alternating squeezing then relaxing my pussy muscles and Ryan told me to keep doing that. I knew what he meant; he wanted me to tease any men that went into the pool and looked my way.


Ryan left us to go and have another workout and Liz and I started talking again. The first thing she asked was what the Kegel exercises were. When I told her she opened her legs, put her feet on the floor and started squeezing. After a couple of minutes she stopped, telling me that her pussy was hurting.

I laughed and told her to do them every day.


Shortly after that a man came out of the changing rooms and dove in. After a couple of lengths he stopped at the foot of our sun loungers and looked over to us. As I smiled at him I started squeezing then relaxing my pussy muscles. His eyes opened wide for a second as they moved from my pussy to my face and back.

Then his eyes went to Liz’s pussy. He must have seen Liz’s pussy before because his eyes didn’t change.

I almost made myself cum before he turned and swam off. When he’d gone both Liz and I giggled, knowing that we’d given that man a real image to wank over.


By the time that Ryan returned I’d given 2 more men shows of how I can squeeze my pussy muscles and made myself cum as well. Liz had excused herself about half way through and I’d been peacefully relaxing and feeling pleased with myself now that I’d accepted that it didn’t matter what I got up to, just so long as I was sexually aroused when I started doing those things. It wasn’t my fault and it didn’t make me an exhibitionist.


I was lying there, eyes closed, feet still either side of the sun lounger, and pussy very wet and throbbing, when I heard Ryan say,


“Wow TT, you’re getting into this exhibitionism aren’t you? Are you finally going to admit that you’re an exhibitionist?”

“No, I’m not an exhibitionist; once you’ve got me all aroused I lose control and start having some fun. Because I’m all aroused and not in control of myself you can’t count what I do as exhibitionism; just a sexed-up girl doing what comes naturally.”

Ryan laughed then said,

“Oh I see; you’re not in control of yourself. You sure look like you’re in control to me; but whatever, you call it what you like. I just love your new found enthusiasm for exposing your interesting bits.”

We sat together for a while before Ryan said that we should be heading for home. We went and showered then as we were heading out through reception we saw Darren and that other man carrying something else into the workout room. It was a big board about 2 metres by one metre with a box near one end. Being intrigued as to what it was we followed them into the workout room and watched them lay it down and unwrap it. Then they attached bicycle like pedals to bars coming out of each side of the big box.

“It looks like some sort of cycle that you lay on your back to pedal.” I said.

Ryan was way ahead of me.

“Hang on a minute; I think that I just might know what it is.” Ryan said.

“What is it?” Abby, who had also come to look, asked.

“I think that it’s another exercise cycle, but you lay on your back to operate it.” Ryan answered.

We continued watching as Darren un-wrapped the rest of it. Sticking out of the box and pointing towards the other end of the board is a metal bar about half a metre long. As soon as Darren screwed a rubber dildo on the end I knew what it was.

I was still feeling very horny and had wanted to get home so that Ryan could fuck me silly but this new workout machine was just begging for me to christen it.

“Can I?” I said to Darren.

“Hang on a minute girl; there’s one more thing that I have to attach.” Darren said as he got a little black box out of a cardboard box and attached it to the top of the big box and pointed the little hole in the little box towards the other end of the board. As we watched I found my hands drifting to my nipples and rolling and tweaking them.

“There you are young Tanya; all yours.” Darren said as he got up, cleared all the wrappings, and left.

I quickly lay down on the board with my legs open and feet on the pedals. The rubber dildo on the end of the metal bar was resting on my pubic bone. Turning the pedals slowly, I watched the dildo slide back and drop to the floor in front of my pussy.

Adjusting my position a bit, I sat up and lifted the dildo up and rested the end at the entrance to my hole.

Then I pedalled.

The audience that had gathered around me watched as I slowly pedalled and the dildo went in and out of me. Because of my highly aroused state it only took a couple of minutes for me to start cumming again; and cum hard I did. I’m sure that everyone in the workout room had stopped what they were doing and come over to watch me.

As the waves receded and my pedalling slowed I became aware of everyone watching me. Instead of feeling embarrassed, I felt proud of myself.

As soon as I got to my feet Abby got down straight away; it was her turn.

I had to go and have another shower before we left.



A week or so later the whole of the team that I’m in at work were given the afternoon off because we’d completed a big job ahead of schedule. I’d been feeling quite horny all morning because Ryan had persuaded me to wear my random zap vibe that day; and he’d got me to charge up my clit ring overnight. That morning I’d had 4 or 5 little orgasms because of those.

Anyway, when I got told that I could go home just before lunch I had this naughty thought,

“Why don’t I go to the gym on my own?”

It’s not like I needed to go home to collect any gym kit; so I phoned Ryan and told him what I was going to do and instead of getting the bus home I got the bus to the gym.

As I walked in Darren said,

“Oh it’s you Tanya; I didn’t recognise you with your clothes on; and very smart you look too.”

“Old joke Darren, I’ve come here straight from work; I’ve got the afternoon off. Darren,” I continued, “all these cameras that you’ve got around the place, do they record to a disk somewhere?”

“Yes, but I don’t know how it all works; do you know anything about computers?”

“Yes, a bit. What I was wondering was could I have a copy of this afternoons recordings please?”

“Sure, if you can work out how to do it.”

“Thanks Darren, I’ll come and see you when I’m ready to leave, okay?”


With that I went into the ladies changing room and stripped naked. I was so horny that I wanted to frig myself there and then but I resisted. Instead I settled for rolling and flicking my nipples. I wanted to see if I could get them any harder or longer than they already were.

I went to the shower area, looked up at the camera, opened my legs and pushed my hips forward. Holding my hand below my pussy I squeezed the vibe out then rinsed it and put it in my bag. I wondered if anyone had seen me do that.

As I walked to the workout room I was pleased that my AF was already way up. I reasoned that because I was so horny I wasn’t responsible for the fun I was about to have.

Walking into the workout room I saw 2 men. Their eyes lit up when they saw the naked me walk in. I smiled at them and went to the leg spreaders. As I walked passed them I heard one of them say,

“About time, I was starting to think that we’d been conned.”

Sitting on one of the spreaders that faced into the room I spread my legs wide and held them like that for ages before closing them. 

One of the men looked up to my face so I smiled at him again.

Well, I certainly had their attention. I continued to open and close my legs, occasionally lifting my clit chain.

About the fourth time that my legs were spread wide my little clit ring zapped me. I shuddered a little and had to force myself to keep my legs open wide. I looked at one of the men and wondered if he thought that I was cumming. By that time both men had given up all pretence of working out and were openly staring at me.


After a few more spreads I went to the exercise cycle with the dildo in the middle of the saddle. As I walked up to it I saw that the dildo was retracted. Going to the other side of it so that the bike was between the men and me I slowly turned the pedal with my hand to make sure that it was working properly.

“Fucking hell!” I heard one of the men say, “I didn’t see that when we came in.”
I looked at the 2 men, smiled and climbed on the bike but standing on the pedals. I watched the men as I did a couple of rotations of the pedals before lowering my pussy to the tip of the dildo.

The expression on the men’s faces was priceless as I impaled myself and just sat there for a few seconds before slowly starting to pedal.

As I started to speed up a little, one of the men’s eyes moved up to mine. I smiled and said,

“Have you looked at the screens lately?”

His eyes turned to the nearest screen in time to see the view of my pussy from the camera on the front of the bike.

“Good resolution isn’t it?” I said.

After a long pause the man said,

“Err yeah.”

“You want to keep checking those screens; you might just be amazed by what you see.” I said.

“More amazed than that?” the other man said.

I smiled and pedalled a little faster, and faster. I soon started making moaning sounds and within 3 or 4 minutes I was cumming like never before.


My pedalling slowed as I started to get control of myself again. I opened my eyes and saw the 2 men still staring at my pussy. Seeing something in my peripheral vision I turned my head and saw another man walk in. I smiled as I thought what he would do if he knew what he had just missed.

The new man looked around, saw me and got onto one of the ‘normal’ exercise cycles; but watching me in the mirrors.

When I stopped pedalling I climbed off and cleaned the dildo before going over to one of the big rubber mats. I’d decided that I wanted to do some floor exercises.

I had a sudden thought and left the room to go to the changing room. It only took seconds for me to insert the vibrator and switch it on. I set it low then quickly went back to the workout room and the mats.

The 3 men were still there and their eyes lit up when they saw me return.


I just lay on my back for a minute or so while I readied myself for a lot of stretching, exposure and orgasms then I started doing a variety of exercises, all of which involved spreading my legs.

When I did the splits I raised and lowered myself a few times, pressing my clit onto the floor; it felt good. My first orgasm on the mats came as I was spread wide with my clit pressed to the floor. When I got up I saw a little puddle of my pussy juices on the floor. I wanted to say,

“Hey guys, look what I just left on the floor.”

But I settled for a little smile.

After another couple of exercises I decided to do some sit-ups. I lay flat on my back, spread my feet about 3 feet apart and locked my fingers behind my head then pulled my upper torso up. As expected my feet rose up too. After a couple of attempts at keeping my feet on the mat I turned to the guys and said,

“Err guys, any chance of one of you holding my ankles down?”

Before I could blink 2 of the men were knelt, one at each of my feet.

“Oh, err, yes, can you just hold my ankles so that my feet don’t rise up?”

I didn’t get an answer and when I looked at their eyes, all 4 of them were glued to my pussy.

Smiling to myself I started the sit-ups again. As my stomach muscles tensed I squeezed my pussy muscles as well. After about the third time I felt a wet rush in my pussy.

This went on for about 25 more sit-ups until my little clit ring decided to zap me when my body was raised up. That was too much for me and I collapsed back onto the floor as I started to cum.


As I started to return to normal I opened my eyes and looked at the 2 men. Both of their jaws had dropped as they continued to stare at my still convulsing pussy.

A minute or so later I decided that I’d done enough sit-ups for one day and thanked the guys who seemed reluctant to let go of my ankles.


I did a few more exercises and had another couple of orgasms. One was while I was in the crab position. How I managed to stay on my hands and feet I shall never know, but I did, even though the convulsions threatened a collapse onto the mat.


I was just getting up onto my feet when Ella walked in, as naked as I was.

“Hi; no lectures this afternoon?” I asked.

“No,” Ella said, “I was feeling a little frisky so I came here hoping to do a bit of teasing – and get some exercise.”

“Well; your lucks in, it’s their first day today so we should have 100% of their attention.” I said nodding my head over to 2 of the guys.

“Not with you around I won’t but the 3 walking along the corridor with that woman behind them should be enough for some fun.”

I looked up and saw the group walking towards us. The woman looked to be a little bit older than me, and she didn’t look too comfortable with being naked.

“Either she’ll get into it soon and have lots of fun or we’ll never see her again.” I thought.


“So Tanya,” Ella asked, “which machine haven’t you had a go on yet?”

“Loads, but that ‘flat on your back cycle’ is begging me to have a go. But before I do I’m going to have another go on a leg spreader.”

“Okay, I’m going to use a leg spreader as well for a bit then I’ll fuck myself on the exercise bike.” Ella said.


Sitting, side by side, Ella and I displayed our pussies as we spread our legs. I watched the nearest big screen and saw both our pussies from time to time. Ella’s still looked quite dry compared to mine that was all shinny and swollen.

I saw another guy come into the room just before I had another orgasm.

“Did you just….” Ella asked.

“Yeap!” I replied.


After another couple of spreads I stopped and got up.

“Just going to the loo.” I said and quickly walked to the changing room where I switched vibe off, squeezed it out, rinsed it and put it in my bag.


Back in the workout room Ella was just getting up before going to the exercise cycle. We smiled at each other as our paths crossed as I went to the ‘flat on your back cycle’.

I lay on the board and lined myself up and slowly started fucking myself. As I pedalled I looked round and saw 6 or 7 men watching us 3 women. The newbie was jogging on a running machine; her ‘C’s (probably) bouncing all over the place; much to the delight of the man watching her.


I relaxed, dreamt about being on the beach in Playa d'en Bossa and slowly fucked myself; for a few minutes not caring if anyone was watching me or not.

When I got close to cumming I opened my eyes and was pleased to see 2 men openly staring at me (well my pussy), While I was dreaming I must have started playing with my nipples because my right hand was still rolling my right nipple.

I didn’t care as I had a noisy orgasm then slowed down my pedalling to a slow fuck.

Looking around, I saw Ella close to cumming on the exercise bike and the other woman using one of the leg spreaders. She looked to be relaxing a bit and enjoying having a little audience.

I kept on with the slow pedalling until Ella had cum, then got up and went over to her.

When Ella asked what I was going to do next I remembered the time when Ryan had got me to lift my legs then put them under my armpits and I wondered if I’d be able to do that there in the gym.

“Can you help me with something please Ella?”

When I explained what, Ella asked what I wanted her to do. I got on the mat and lifted me legs high and spread them a bit. As I tried to get my feet to touch the floor either side of my head I asked Ella to help. By that time one of the men had come over and was looking down at my wet pussy.

“What exactly are you trying to do?” the man asked.

I explained and he followed with,

“Try moving your feet further apart; then lift your arms up. It doesn’t matter that your toes don’t touch the floor.”

He was right, I managed to get both arms up and one at a time I managed to force my legs under my armpits. I sort of relaxed; as much as anyone in that position could, and looked at my pussy, wet and spread; then looked up at Ella and the man; or should I say men because the one man had been joined by 2 more.

“Your turn Ella,” I said, “I’m sure that one of these guys will help you.”

Ella did, and 2 men did help her. I watched and laughed a little as Ella kept complaining that parts of her were hurting. Eventually, both Ella and I were stuck like that. It was okay for a few minutes, but after all the men and the woman came and had a good look at our pussies; I wanted to be free.

“Would one of you kind gentlemen help me get free please?” I asked.

One man (one of the latest to arrive), with a mischievous grin on his face, came over to me and said,

“Of course luv, but it will cost you.”

“Cost me what?” I asked.

“Well I’ve heard that you’re great at spotting people at the weight lifting bench. I’ll free you if you spot me; deal?”

He needn’t have tried to blackmail me into doing it; all he had to do was go to the bench and started lifting and I would have rushed to offer my services. I didn’t tell him that, instead I said,

“Errr, okay then, but remember the gym’s no touching rule.”

“That’s no me touching you, but it doesn’t mention you touching me; and it only refers to touching with hands.”

I looked at him with face that wanted to say,

“Don’t you dare touch me, but when you do touch me you’d better be good.”


The man held my legs as I gently manoeuvred my arms over my legs. When my arms were free I lay back and relaxed. After about a minute I said,

“You can let go of my ankles now.”

I lowered my legs to the mat and relaxed while the man went over to the bench, adjusted the weights and lay there waiting. When I got up I went over to him and moved the weight stands down a few inches then went round to his head, spread my legs and shuffled so that my inner thighs were each side of his head and my open pussy was only a couple of inches above his face.

The inevitable happened when I leaned forward to hold the bar and I felt his tongue touch my clit. I was frozen to the spot but my eyes watched his shorts changing shape.

Oh, it felt sooo good; and I knew that I wouldn’t last long so I stood up straight. I wanted to savour this for as long as I could and if I kept my pussy on his face then I would explode in seconds.

The man lifted the bar again and I leaned forward to put my hands under the bar. As soon as I was forward I felt his tongue on my clit again.

I heard myself moan and I’m sure that I’d just drenched his face. Another moan, the bar came down and I stood up straight.

“Manage another one?” the man asked.

“Oh yes!” I quickly said.

The bar went up, I leaned forward, my clit got the same treatment and I moaned again, this time a little louder.

This time though, the bar stayed up and my clit got tortured to the point of no return. I started shaking as the muscle spasms took control of me. I grabbed the weights bar and pulled it down onto the stands. I needed something to lean on.

As my high receded I opened my eyes and saw a wet patch at the top of the tent in the man’s shorts. When I could I said,

“Sorry about that; that shouldn’t have happened.” I lied.

“Hey, don’t worry about it; I’m not complaining.” The man said.


I backed-off from the man and turned to look at Ella. I was half expecting her to still be trapped with her legs behind her shoulders but she’d obviously got someone to release her because she was fucking herself on the ‘flat on your back cycle’.

I looked round the room and saw that the other woman that had come in was fucking herself on the exercise cycle. Thinking that it didn’t take her long to relax I went to the changing room, had a shower and a drink then went back to the workout room. By that time Ella was up on her feet with that ‘just fucked’ glow on her face.

“How about a sauna? I asked.

Ella nodded a

[Vanessa]

Part 20 cont.

“How about a sauna? I asked.

Ella nodded and walked out of the room leaving just one naked woman for the guys to look at.


As we walked we got to a door that was boarded up the last time that I’d been there.

“Hey, have you seen in the new room?” Ella asked.

“No, what’s in there?” I replied.

“You’ll never believe it; it’s like a mini school gym with a boxing ring in the middle.”

“You’re kidding. Is Darren planning on starting a boxing club as well? I wonder if girls will be able to join for free if they box naked?” I joked.

We opened the door and I was surprised. Ella was right about the mini school gym bit; there was half of the kit that had been in our school gym. Mats, benches, wall bars down one side, pommel horse, trampoline, ropes hanging from way up somewhere; and 2 things that our school never had; 2 pole dancing poles.

“I can show you a nice trick with those ropes Ella; that’s if you’re interested; can you climb ropes Ella?” 

“Yeah, of course I can. I used to enjoy my PE lessons.”

“Right,” I said, “you climb as far up that big rope as you can; I’m just going to the changing room to take off my clit hood jewellery; I don’t want to have a nasty accident.”

While I was in the changing room removing my clit hood jewellery I changed the chains attached to my nipples. Instead of the 2 short chains I attached 1 long chain that attaches each end to a nipple. When I say long I don’t mean that the chain sags down to my belly button; it’s only 10 inches long so there isn’t much sag at all.

When I got back to Ella she was at the top of the rope swinging herself about.

“Hey Tanya, this rope feels good pressing on my pussy.” Ella said.

“Yeah, I know, take a deep breath and push your pussy against the rope then slowly slide down.”

After Ella slid down a couple of feet her eyes and mouth opened wide and she said,

“Aaaaarrrrggghhh, oooooooooh; fucking hell.”

“I bet that they didn’t teach you that in school.” I said.

Ella didn’t say another word as she slowly slid down the rope. About half way down she stopped and started shaking. I could see her muscles tense as she gripped the rope and rode through her little storm.

Storm abated, Ella lowered herself to the ground having a couple of little aftershocks on the way.

“Fucking hell Tanya; that was amazing; I never would have thought of trying that. Where did you find out about that little trick?”

“Kids playground in a park; long story, and no, there weren’t any kids around at the time.” I said.

“Whatever;” Ella replied, “I’m doing that again, and again. Oh, I see that you’ve changed your nipple chains. Is that one so that Ryan can lead you around the house by your tits?”

“Funny; no, he just thought that it would be a change for me. The only thing is that it’s easier to catch on things than the 2 little ones. I have to be careful; I don’t want my nipples ripping off.”

“Ouch!”


We both smiled at each other then off up the ropes we went. We both made the rope make us cum a couple of times before moving on round the room. One time that I climbed the rope I wished that there had been some blokes there to watch us. Then I thought about asking Darren to organise a sort of girl’s obstacle course race round the gym. It could be a sort of ‘make yourself cum on each obstacle before moving on to the next one’ race. I was sure that they’d get a big audience, especially if Darren put a notice up.


We got to the 2 dancing poles and I said,

“Well, I guess that it is a form of exercise; I must learn some time.”

Ella put her arm round one of the poles, swung round and said,

“Me too; imagine hanging there with your legs wide open and dozens of men looking at you.”

“Stop it,” I replied, “you’ll make me cum – again.”


At the boxing ring we climbed up and in and Ella said,

“Imaging being able to unwind after a crap day by thumping the hell out of someone in here.”

“I was thinking more of wrestling with some hunk and forcing him to eat me out.” I said.

“Nice.” Ella interjected.

“But I could never do that;” I continued, “I’m way too small. I’d get crushed within seconds.”

“Not if it was 2 women against one man.” Ella said.

“Two naked women against one man…… There’s an idea.”


We both laughed then climbed down and continued to the sauna. Just as we got there I said,

“Sorry, forgot something, I’ll be back in less than a minute.”

I turned and quickly walked to the changing room, rubbing my nipples between finger and thumb as I walked. I did what I had to do and quickly walked back to the sauna. Ella was waiting outside and we went in to find no one else there.

Sitting at opposite ends of a short bench with both of us putting one foot up on the bench and the other on the floor so that our spread pussies were lit up by one of the many spotlights; Ella suddenly said,

“Tanya, I see that you’ve got your chain dangling from your clit again but what the hell have you done to your pussy? I don’t remember it being so open like that.”

“I wanted to experience what that Liz girl has.” I replied.

“Yeah but that Liz’s pussy is only open a bit. Yours is open wide enough to drive a bus in.”


I told Ella that I talked to Ryan about wanting my pussy to look like Liz’s and he got an idea. He went off to the local DIY store and came back with a length of 1.5 inch diameter black plastic pipe He then cut a 2 inch length off it and sanded the edges.

It was quite easy to get it into my pussy and, providing that I don’t squeeze it out, I can keep it there for as long as I like. It feels a bit draughty and definitely more exposing. Ryan spent ages looking inside me and taking photographs.

Ella was amazed and asked if I could get Ryan to cut a length for her.


We talked girly talk for a few minutes then the door opened and a man came in and sat at the other end of the room. Neither Ella nor I moved our legs; in fact, without realising it we’d both moved a hand to our pussies; not to cover them, but to idly play with our clits.

Ella and I continued talking and it wasn’t long before the man admitted defeat and left with a tent in the front of his shorts.


After a shower Ella decided to go back to the workout room and I decided to go for a swim then relax on a sun lounger.

My pussy felt funny as soon as I got in the water. I’ve had a hose pipe running into it but this was different. I don’t really know how to describe it. I wanted to squeeze but I couldn’t do that because I wanted to keep the ring in.

Anyway, I sort of got used to it and swam a few lengths. After that I got out and lay on one of the sun loungers with my feet either side; my gaping pussy there for anyone and everyone to see inside me.

It was so relaxing just lying there in the warmth and I guess that I must have fallen asleep because I was suddenly aware of 2 heads at the foot of the sun lounger; both staring into my hole. What’s more, my right index finger was gently rubbing my clit. My immediate urge was to lift my feet and clamp my legs together but I was still horny as hell and I wanted the guys to see inside me.

The 2 guys hadn’t realised that I was awake and looking at them and when I said,

“Hi guys!” they quickly pulled back and looked up to my face.

“Oh, err I’m sorry;” one of them said, “I didn’t mean to stare, it’s just that, err, that I’ve never seen one like that before.”

“That’s okay; I don’t mind you looking just as long as you observe the gym’s rules.”

“Err, right, thank you; is it normally like that?”

“What do you mean?” I teased.

“Err, open like that.”

“Are you saying that all pussies don’t open that wide?”

“Err, well no, I mean yes, what I’m trying to say is that I’ve never seen one that is that open all the time. Yes I’ve seen one open that wide when my hand was in it but not all the time.”

“Well mine isn’t like that all the time, you should see it when my boyfriend has his hands inside me or when he puts an inflatable ball in it and blows it up.”

“Bloody hell, does your boyfriend really do that to you?”

“Of course he does; and a lot more too; but it’s only like that now because I’ve got this plastic tube inside me.”
 
“What?!”

“Yeah, look.” I said and I squeezed the bit of plastic pipe out.

“Fucking hell; that’s unbelievable.”

I picked up the piece of pipe and gently pushed it back in me, all the time gently pulling on my clit hood chain.

“So how often do you put that thing in?”

“Today is the first time that I’ve been out in public with it in. I quite like it, I wonder if it will catch on? Maybe my boyfriend could sell them.”

“I’ll be his first customer;” one of the guys said, “my girlfriend will love it.”

I pulled on the chain a little more and felt my clit move a bit and go a bit harder. With my other hand’s index finger I circled the end of my clit.

“Hey girl,” one of the guys said, “I saw that little ring on your clit earlier, but how the hell did you get it on? It looks very tight; does it hurt?”

“If you call keeping me turned-on all the time hurting, then yes, it does hurt.”

I continued to explain how Ryan had put the ring on. As if on cue, as I was explaining that it was a little vibrator as well, it gave me a little zap. I gasped then said,

“I’m going to have to cum soon, I can’t hold out much longer.”

In stereo the guys said,

“Go for it girl.”

So I did; slowly masturbating right in front of 2 guys that I had never seen before that afternoon. The only thing was that it was a bit unusual because my hole was wide open. I was going to have to experiment with Ryan later that day.


By the time I’d cum the 2 guys had been joined by 2 more; all of them staring straight at my gaping wide pussy as I brought myself off.

When I was able, I opened my eyes and said,

“Thank you guys.”

Then I closed my eyes and dozed off again leaving the guys to continue staring at my gaping pussy with my juices dribbling out.

I don’t know how long I was asleep, probably only a couple of minutes, but I had this amazing dream. I was walking through a busy shopping centre, totally naked and no one was taking a blind bit of notice of me. I wasn’t at all embarrassed; in fact I’d decided to never get dressed again and had been totally naked for 3 weeks and had gone to work without any clothes on and no one had thought that anything was different or unusual. After work each day I’d gone home on the bus and used a seat that was reserved for me. It had my Sybian on it and I’d ridden it as everyone watched it make me cum twice before I got to my stop.

Once at home Tom, Ryan’s brother who lives with us, had brought a constant supply of his university mate round to watch me ride my Sybian and exercise cycle in our back garden. Ryan had also invited all our neighbours to watch me and then to gang bang me on our back lawn on which I was tied, spread eagle, to 4 stakes in the lawn.

My dream then changed to me being the Fairy on the top of a Christmas tree. The thing was I was naked but covered in glitter and holding a wand. The top of the tree had a dildo on it and I was standing on 2 branches and pushing myself up and down on the dildo. If that wasn’t crazy enough, the tree was in the middle of a shopping centre with thousands of people watching me.


I woke up with a sudden jerk and realised that I was playing with my clit again. Ryan tells me that I frequently play with my clit when I’m asleep. He’s told me that he often wakes up and pulls the quilt off me and just watches me gently masturbating in my sleep. I wonder if all girls do that; or is it just me?


Anyway, when I looked round I saw Abby lying on the next sun lounger. She too had her feet either side of the sun lounger and was enjoying the attention that we were getting.

“Oh hi Abby; on your own?” I asked.

“Yes, Piper’s not feeling well and she insisted that I come here on my own. I’ve never seen you here at this time of the day.”

I explained about work then she asked me about my gaping hole. I told her the same that I’d told Ella and she too asked me if Ryan could make one for her and one for Piper. She thought that it would be great for her to finish her act at the club with her pussy spread and forced open by the tube.

We talked about everything and nothing for a while then I told her that I had a dilemma. I wanted to go to the workout room again but I didn’t know if I should have the pipe in me, or the vibrator or nothing.

“Hmmm,” Abby said, “if you have something inside you then you won’t be able to fuck yourself on one of the bikes; but that pipe makes you look awesome; and you say that you have a little vibrator with you. Wow. You do have a problem. I guess that it boils down to what your main objective is; flash and tease or fuck yourself.

Or maybe you can have all 3. How about you go in there like that and spend 15 minutes teasing; then you go and take the spreader out, put your vibe in and really flaunt your pussy for another 15 minutes, Then finally, with nothing inside you, you get yourself on one of those bikes and really go for it. How about setting a target of another 10 orgasms before you go home?”

“Wow Abby; you’ve really thought about this haven’t you?”

“Well, I don’t have a difficult decision to make. Besides, I have an ulterior motive. If you got for my plan, can I borrow your plastic tube? I really fancy teasing the men with my insides.”

I had to laugh, but I agreed to Abby’s plan and off we set to the workout room.

When we got there we found going on for a dozen people, all but 3 were men, and they were dividing their attention between the 3 naked women. On was on the exercise cycle, another on a leg spreader and the third was doing some floor exercises.

I went straight to a vacant leg spreader that was facing into the room and opened my legs wide. I felt a little rush of air inside me and a little rush of my juices meeting it.

It didn’t take long for the guys in there to realize what was different with my pussy and they were positively straining to have a look. I felt sorry for the other 3 girls in there, and Abby, that I’d upstaged. I also felt super horny knowing that all those guys were almost pushing and shoving to get a look at MY pussy.

I kept opening and closing my legs and getting wetter and wetter. I didn’t look but I suspected that my juices were leaking out through the tube.

I don’t know how accurate my guess at 15 minutes was but I got off the machine and slowly walked out to go to the changing room. I’d squat down and squeezed the tube out before Abby got there; I was rinsing it when she walked in.

“Abby,” I said, “could you wait a while before showing the guys your insides? Judging by the reaction that I got they’ll be swarming all over you as soon as they see your pussy.”

“Of course I can, after all, you’re the one who has made this possible. I’m sure that I can wait a bit longer.”


By then my pussy had just about closed so I got the little vibe out of my bag and pushed it up my hole.

“So how do you switch it on and off?” Abby asked.

I got the remote control out of my bag and gave it to Abby. She made me gasp and jump a little as she immediately turned it to full blast.

“Sorry!” Abby said.

Abby gave me the control back and I switched the vibe to half power, showed Abby what I’d set it to then put the control back in to my bag.

“You won’t last long with it set like that.” Abby said.

I smiled and said,

“I hope not.”

I left Abby inserting her fingers into her pussy to stretch it so that she could get the tube in.


Back in the workout room some of the guys were actually getting some exercise, and some were watching the naked girls. One of which was actually lifting some weights. I went straight to the mats and started doing some exercises.

I was in the crab position when the first orgasm hit me. I collapsed down with my lower legs bent below me. One of the guys watching me came over to me and after I calmed down, he put out a hand and offered to help me get up.

Three more orgasms hit me quite quickly; fortunately I was on my back at the time so there was no chance of injury. I couldn’t say that for the fifth one.

After the first 4 I seemed to get used to the vibe and decided to do a handstand. That was a mistake as no sooner than I was up and had spread my legs the fifth orgasm hit me. My arms just buckled and down I went. I was lucky as I went over and landed on my front; but my butt as sticking up. As I calmed down I had this naughty thought of someone stepping forward and spanking my bare butt.

Next I decided to do some sit-ups. I lay on the mat, opened my legs and looked at my little audience.

“Could 2 of you hold my ankles down please?”

Three moved forward, the first 2 going down on their knees either side of my feet. The third stood between them looking down at my pussy.

I put my hands behind my head and started the sit-ups. I’d only done 15 when the next orgasm hit me. I lay back, shaking and moaning a little. I vaguely remember one of the guys asking,

“Are you okay luv?”

As I started to calm down I could feel my pussy twitching and leaking my juices.

“Err yes,” I said, “thank you.”

And I continued with the sit-ups. As I sat up I noticed that my feet were a lot further apart than I remembered them being when I started the sit-up. I didn’t know if it was me that was pushing my feet further apart or the guys who were doing it.

Going along with what I was subconsciously doing, or what the guys were doing, I slowly pushed my feet further and further apart. After doing about 10 more sit-ups my feet were about as far as they would go.

Ten more sit-ups and I was cumming again. I’m sure that I squirted a little that time. As I was calming down I had an idea. I said,

“Thanks for the help guys; I was wondering if you could help me with something else? I need to be able to do the splits properly and my coach has shown me a way of practicing, but it needs 2 people to help me and I was wondering if you guys would take it in turns to help me.”

I heard 3 or 4 guys agreeing then I pointed at 2 of them and as I lay back on the floor I asked 1 guy to come round to my head and to kneel either side of my head; I told him that I needed him there to stop me sliding up the mat.

I then told the other guy to kneel between my legs and to reach out and hold each ankle. To do that he had lower his head quite close to my pussy and I could feel his breath on my spread pussy.

“Right,” I said, “now push my legs so that they are in one long line and at 90 degrees either side of my body.”

I ‘oh’d and ‘ow’d’ as I pretended that it was hurting, and fought to resist getting my legs straight. As I did so I looked up at the man kneeling either side of my head. I’d picked him because he was wearing proper running shorts; baggy ones. As I looked up I could see right up them and couldn’t see any sign of underwear. Instead I could see his balls and the base of his hard shaft.

That sight, and the vibe, took me over the top again and I started cumming.

That orgasm over, I asked for 2 more guys to have a go. I picked another guy in proper running shots to kneel at my head. This time when I looked up his shorts I could see his balls and his cock just dangling there.

What was up with this guy? Was he gay? If so what the hell was he doing there? If not, how could he possibly not have a hard-on with all these naked girls around him?

Anyway, I ‘oh’d and ‘ow’d’ again and kept telling the guy between my legs to keep pushing; all the time looking up at the cock.

After a couple of minutes of the cock not getting hard I decided to do something different. As I was thanking the guys and getting up I saw another guy wearing proper running shorts. They looked to be made of some sort of nylon and were really baggy.

I didn’t want to miss the possible opportunity of seeing another cock so I went over to him and asked him and the guy stood next to him if they could help me.

After they’d looked me up and down and agreed to help me, I took them over to the mat and explained what I wanted.

I was in luck; no underwear and baggy shorts that I could see right up. What’s more he must have pulled them round a bit because I could see his hard cock. It was big, but not as big as Ryan’s.

That, combined with the other man’s face right in front of my dripping pussy; and the vibrator, meant that my next orgasm was rapidly approaching. As it hit me I started shaking. The man pushing my legs let go of me as I continued to stare at that cock.

After I don’t know how long, I was spent and needed a rest. I thanked the guys and took one last look at that cock then sat up and just sat there for ages.

I started thinking about what to do next when I had another idea. I stood up and asked a man near me if he could help me. When he agreed I told him what I wanted him to do. 

I told him that I needed to be able to do the splits and that some of the other men had been helping me prepare for an attempt but that I needed someone to check that I could actually do it.

“But how can I help?” the man asked.

“Well, I need someone to put a hand on the floor and to tell me how close I get to the ground.”

“Err sure, but I don’t see how a hand will help.”

“Trust me, it will.”


I stood on the mat with my feet about 6 inches apart then invited the man to put his hand between my feet. He knelt down in front of me with his face inches from my pussy; then he put his hand on the mat, but palm down.

“No, palm up please.”


I started to slide my feet apart and easily managed to get the gap between my pussy and the hand down to about 6 inches.

“I don’t know if I can get any lower.” I said.

“Oh I’m sure that you can; just push a bit harder.” The man said.

The vibrator finally got the better of me and I started cumming. What’s more, my feet suddenly slid further apart and down I went. I landed with my pussy right on the palm of the man’s hand. He took the opportunity to slide a finger into me which just prolonged my orgasm.

As my body continued to spasm I fell backwards onto the mat; the man’s finger sliding out of me.

As the waves receded I looked at the man who was still on his knees between my legs.

“Thank you for helping me.” I said to him.

“You’re so welcome; and I told you that you could do it.”

I smiled as we both got to our feet.


There were 2 more things that I wanted to do on the mats before taking the vibe out and fucking myself on one of the cycles. When I was on the beach in Playa d'en Bossa, Ryan had got me to do the standing splits. I wanted to do that right there with all those guys watching; so I did. I held my right foot first then lifted my right leg right up. I managed to shuffle my left foot round a bit so that more of the guys could see my very spread pussy.

After about 30 seconds I did the same with my other leg.

The second thing that I wanted to try right there was a different version of the standing splits that I’d never done before. This time I bent at the waist keeping my legs straight, then I pushed my left leg back and up. Turning slightly I managed to get it straight up, but I wasn’t finished. I bent my left knee and pointed my left foot to my right shoulder. I then put both my arms back and moved them around until I found my ankle. Grabbing that and pulling it a bit spread my pussy about as far as it could go. Whilst balancing on one foot I shuffled around in a full 360 degrees. Anyone who cared to look would have seen my dripping, swollen and spread pussy.

That thought, and the vibe in my pussy brought on one more orgasm; I was getting tired but I still managed to keep my balance until the waves subsided then I let go of my foot and collapsed onto the mat.

I sat there, legs akimbo and leaning back on my elbows for a good 5 minutes before deciding what to do next.

Not being able to think of anything else to do on the mats; and getting a little tired, I decided to go and remove the vibe. As I walked out of the workout room I saw Abby on a leg spreader with a whole bunch of guys stood round her.


Vibe safely in my bag I got some tissues and cleaned myself up before going back to the workout room.

The ‘flat on your back cycle’ was being used by Ella but the exercise cycle was free so I went and stood by it for a minute, mentally preparing myself for a long slow fuck.

Climbing on and impaling myself I slowly started to pedal. It didn’t take long to get a slow rhythm going and I just slowly pedalled and pedalled; totally oblivious to the rest of the world.

I pedalled through 3 orgasms before finally deciding that I was too tired to do any more. I just sat there, still impaled, for a good 5 minutes trying to muster up the strength to dismount and go and have a shower.


The shower refreshed me and as I soaked and relaxed I remembered Darren. I got dried but not dressed, and went to see Darren with a memory stick from my bag.

Darren showed me to the PC that ran the cameras and I started searching for that days videos. Thankfully, the system was very straight forward and I was soon copying them to the memory stick.

While that was happening I asked Darren about the boxing ring and he told me that he was hoping to get some girl wrestling matches organised.

“Wow,” I relied, “that kinda sounds like fun but I’m way too small for that sort of thing.”

“I wouldn’t be too sure about that Tanya;” Darren said, “there’s more to wrestling than weight and size you know.”

He also told me that he was trying to organise a wresting trainer to come in and coach any girls that were interested. He told me that he’d be emailing all girl members to let them have the details as soon as he got them.

I also mentioned the idea of an obstacle course round the different equipment and the possibility of races amongst the girls.

“Way ahead of you there girl; I’ve got my accountant working on that idea.”

I didn’t tell him that my idea was for each girl to make herself cum at each obstacle before moving on to the next one.


Full memory stick in hand I said goodbye to Darren headed for the door. I got right outside before I remembered that I’d come straight from work and had some clothes there. What’s more, I had to wear them because I had to go home on the bus.

I felt a bit daft going back in and telling Darren what I’d forgotten.



When I told Ryan about the reaction that I’d got when I revealed the tube, he was so pleased; and readily agreed to make half a dozen for some of the other girls there. Judging by his hard-on he too was looking forward to seeing inside some of the other girls.

I also told Ryan about the silly dreams that I’d had by the pool. He told me that he could probably organise the Christmas tree part of the dream; not in a shopping centre but somewhere where my performance would be more appreciated. I told him not to, but knowing Ryan…… I just hoped that he’d get me all sexed up beforehand so that I wouldn’t feel guilty about exposing myself.



Body Paint
-------------
Ryan bought some waterproof body paint one day and the following Saturday morning he painted some running shorts on me, complete with waist band, trim and white stripes. He used tape so that he could get straight lines. I have to say that they did look good but my crack was clearly visible, even after I’d removed my clit hood jewellery. I’d assumed that he’d take me somewhere where we’d be alone but he had other ideas. After checking that the paint would survive me sitting down he told me that we were going into town.

“You’re insane!” I said, “There’s no way that I’d get away with that. You’d have to get a lawyer to bail be out of jail.”

We argued for a while, and for once I had a victory; a little one. Instead of going into town I finally agreed to go for a walk with him – that afternoon.

I wanted to wear a long top but Ryan insisted on one that left a wide band of flesh round my stomach showing.

As I stood in front of the mirror contemplating what I had agreed to do I had to admit that they did look like those seamless boy shorts that a lot of girls wear these days. Maybe it wouldn’t be that bad. I even started getting aroused thinking about it.

My arousal level wasn’t that high when the dreaded time arrived and we set off with me gripping Ryan’s hand like a vice. We walked down the street and towards the park without seeing anyone. We turned a corner and on the other side of the street we saw Naomi and Doug and as we waved and shouted hello to them Doug shouted that he liked my shorts.

That did a little for my confidence, but it got a bigger boost when we turned another corner right into a group of about 10 youths. I got a couple of whistles and comments, but none of them seemed to realise that my shorts were just paint.

We walked all around the park and as no one took any notice of me my confidence level rose. So did my arousal factor; the breeze blowing across my pussy felt good and it was slowly turning me on.

Thankfully Ryan had had enough of walking and we headed home with me wondering if we really could get away with me wearing painted shorts in town.



Jogging
---------
Now that the weather is improving I’ve started jogging again. I try to get up an hour early twice a week to go for a run. If I can get up without waking Ryan I can get out to run, but if Ryan wakes up he drags me back into bed for a fuck.

I still wear that little tennis skirt and it feels good having the air rushing passed my pussy.

Thankfully I’m out too early for most people so I haven’t had any little embarrassing moments – yet.



Videos
--------
Ryan’s going through this phase at the moment where he wants to video us having sex and me on my exercise bike and Sybian. I’m surprised that he hasn’t asked Darren at the gym if he could video me there. Maybe he’s happy with the videos that I brought back the day that I went there straight from work.

We’ve had a couple of arguments about his desire to upload them to some web site or other. So far I seem to be winning, but knowing Ryan…… 



Ryan’s brother Tom
-----------------------
Tom gave us quite a surprise a few weeks ago; he came home with a girl. We’d talked to Tom about girls a few times and he’d always said that he was looking for the right one. He always made me blush when he said that he was looking for a girl like me; so sweet.

Anyway, her name’s Jenny and she is lovely. Ryan and I were messing around on the sofa when Tom walked in and announced that he’d brought a friend with him. Ryan still had his trousers on, but, as usual, I was totally naked.

After introductions I apologised for my state of dress but Jenny said that it wasn’t a problem and that Tom had told her all about Ryan and I. I blushed knowing what Tom knew about me and had seen nearly all the things that Ryan and I get up to.

Tom asked if it was okay for Jenny to stay the night then they disappeared to Tom’s room. During that evening and half the night there were sounds coming from that room that told us exactly what they were doing. Ryan kept saying,

“That’s my brother!”

The next morning Tom and Jenny came down to the kitchen with Jenny wearing just a short tank top and a thong; a see through thong that revealed that she was fully shaved. She wasn’t wearing a bra either as the nipples on her ‘B’s were sticking out as much as mine do.

The following evening Tom came home alone and we got him talking. He told us that he thought that he’d finally found the right girl. Again he embarrassed me by saying that Jenny was a lot like me. She’d been in one of his tutor groups and he’d noticed her at the start of the uni year but he wanted to know a lot more about her before he made a move.

He’d obviously found out what he wanted to know because she’d just spent the night in his bed; the pair of then fucking like rabbits.


Jenny started staying over 3 or 4 nights a week and on the first weekend we got to know her quite well. The second morning that she was at our house she came down wearing just a thong. Ryan had a grin on his face. A couple of mornings later she was eating breakfast as naked as I was.


That first weekend Ryan took Tom to the pub so that Jenny and I could get better acquainted. I got us a glass of wine and we sat on the sofa to talk. As usual I hadn’t got dressed that day but Tom and Jenny had gone to the shops and she was still wearing the dress that she’s gone out in.

After a couple of sips of wine Jenny asked if I minded if she took her dress off, She said that she felt very over-dressed. The dress came off quickly, revealing that she wore nothing underneath.

Jenny talked for ages, telling me tons about herself. And yes, Tom was right, she does seem to be a lot like me. Obviously not the physical attributes; as I said, her tits are a ‘B’ whereas mine are an ‘A’ minus. She has a dislike of underwear and hated having to wear a thong those first couple of nights. She doesn’t own a bra and only has one pair of jeans that she hardly ever wears.

Although she doesn’t have any piercings she and Tom had discussed the idea and she was just waiting for the right time.

I asked her what Tom had told her about my ‘toys’. She told me that Tom had tried to tell her but he wasn’t very clear and she ended up a little confused.


We were getting on so well that I took her out to the garage. When we went out of the back door Jenny hesitated, asking about the neighbours. I told her not to work because I frequently was naked all over the back garden.

When Jenny stepped into the garage she was dumbfounded. She just stood there in amazement as I started to explain how the Sybian and the bike worked.

After I had finished talking, Jenny asked me if it would be okay for her to use them some day.

“Of course, anytime that you like,” I said; “but beware of what the Sybian is stood on; and the stands that I need to get on and off it.”

I then told her about my ‘accident’ and that I’d nearly got Sybianned to death,

Jenny laughed and said,

“But what a way to go! How about having a go now please?”

I laughed and said,

“Let’s finish the wine first.” I said.

We finished the bottle and when Ryan and Tom got home they found us in the garage; Jenny in the throes of multiple orgasms on the Sybian; and me having my second orgasm as I pedalled away on the bike.

Ryan and Tom grinned, went and got a beer each and then sat and watched us.

Afterwards, Jenny and I shared a shower then didn’t share our brother.

Tom’s asked us if we’d mind if Jenny moved in at the start of the next term. Seeing how happy he is, and knowing how much student accommodation is, and both of us liking Jenny; we quickly agreed.

That night after Ryan fucked me I asked him if he thought that Jenny would like to join the gym.

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 21 – Ryan takes advantage of my realisation
-------------------------------------------------------------

I’ve finally realised why Ryan exposes me and why I expose myself. It came to me one afternoon when I was at the gym on my own. If I’m not sexually excited I get all embarrassed and feel humiliated when Ryan exposes me; but if I’m all horny and randy then I love every second when I’m exposed and crave to find ways to let men see me naked.

My logic says that all women love to be seen naked when they are aroused; just like me; so how could I possibly be called an exhibitionist? I’m just like any other woman and just about all women aren’t called exhibitionists so why should I?

Ryan obviously realised all this early on in our relationship and although he misjudges my level of sexual excitement at times, he has been exposing me because he knows that, when I’m sexually excited, I love it.

I just wish that I’d realised all this years ago.

I’ve talked to Ryan about this and got him to promise that if he’s thinking about exposing me to loads of men then he’ll make sure that my AF is way up there before he does it and that he won’t expose me if I’m not feeling horny.

I’m not sure that he’ll stick to that promise because I know that he like seeing me all embarrassed and humiliated.



The Charity Shop
--------------------
Ryan’s still taking me to the charity shop each time that we go into town. It’s usually on a morning and sex is usually the last thing on my mind when he drags me in. I must admit that I’ve started looking through the clothes but never find anything that I like. Of course Ryan finds a short skirt or skimpy top that he expects me to try on.

As I’ve said before, the college students that volunteer to staff the shop keep changing but word of the girl that tries things on with the curtain open seems to get passed from student to student and Ryan doesn’t like to disappoint them by opening the curtain on me.

It’s usually embarrassing letting those young people see me naked because I’m rarely feeling aroused when we go in, but it keeps Ryan happy.   

One Saturday morning we slept late and when we woke-up Ryan said that he had to hurry because he needed to be at a shop in town by 10:00. As I got dressed Ryan asked me to not put any of my jewellery in.  As we were in a rush I didn’t ask why.

Arriving in town we got off the bus and started walking our normal route. As we got to the charity shop Ryan steered me in. I asked him if having me try on clothes that I never intended to buy would make him late for whatever it was we were rushing for.

“No, no, it’s all planned;” was all Ryan said.

Inside I looked round and saw no customers, but I did see 4 young men and 2 young women all behind the counter. That’s unusual because it normally takes 1 or 2 people to staff that sort of shop. Anyway, Ryan selected a cotton dress off one of the racks then took me over to the changing cubicles. There I saw that the curtains had been removed and the area next to them had been cleared apart for a chair in the middle of the open area.

“You may as well try it on near that chair.” Ryan said.

I looked around and saw that we were still the only customers and I figured that the angle was wrong for the staff to see me from the sales counter so I put my bag down and got undressed with my back to Ryan. When I was naked I turned to get the dress from Ryan and got a shock; all of the staff were stood near Ryan, looking at me.

I gasped, just before Ryan said,

“Tanya dearest, I told these nice people that we’d help them shoot a video to promote the clothes for young people that they have in this shop; you don’t mind do you?”

“Of course I mind; I’ve had enough of taking my clothes off for other people.”

We then had one of our little ‘discussions’ that I always loose and Ryan told the staff that everything was okay and we could start.


One of the guys setup a video camera and another got an expensive looking camera out of a case. Another disappeared then came back saying that he’d put the ‘closed’ sign up.

All the time I was stood there, naked, and watching what was going on.


“Right Tanya,” one of the guys said, “we’ll be dressing you and undressing you so all you have to do is act like a mannequin; we’ll do everything else.

One of the girls stepped forward carrying a bag from which she pulled out a pair of boy shorts and a bikini top that looked very small. The material looked very thin as well. She put the top on me then lifted it up and pulled my nipples and then rolled them between her finger and thumb before pulling the bikini top back down.

“Got to make them stand out;” she said.

Then she lifted my feet one at a time, putting them through the legs of the boy shorts. When she’d pulled them up she looked at me then pulled them down again. They felt mighty thin.

“Too boring,” she said, and proceeded to rub my pussy until I felt it get wet and swollen. While she was rubbing she slipped a finger inside me and finger fucked me a couple of times.

I looked at Ryan and he just nodded.

The girl must have felt my juices as she said,

“That’s better.”

She pulled the boy shorts back up, giving me a slight wedgie, and rubbed my pussy some more outside the shorts. I looked down and saw 2 little tents in the bikini top and a definite camel toe covered in wet, thin material.

“Smile at the camera and look sexy,” the girl said; then,

“Oh hang-on.” She then got 2 hair bands and finger combed my hair into pigtails.

She backed away, the 2 men with the cameras started poking them everywhere that they could.


Things went on in a similar way for what seemed like an hour. The guys as well as the girls taking it in turn to put clothes on me. None of the clothes were anything like what I’d seen in the shop the times that I’d been there.

Each time they put something on me they had to tweak my nipples and play with my pussy (men as well). Whenever they put a skirt on me the cameramen always managed to take quite a few upskirt shots.

About half way through, my mood changed from almost annoyance to lust and the desire to make sure that they got lots of photographs of me naked.

At least one of them must have sensed my mood change and finger fucked me for longer before dressing me in a skirt (belt) only. Then he asked me to sit on the front edge of the chair with my legs wide open and my left hand rubbing my left nipple.

Well, by then I was as horny as hell and after a minute or so my right hand wandered to my pussy. As I started to rub my clit I looked over to Ryan; the lust on his face was as good as it ever has been.


It didn’t take long for me to start cumming, all that could be heard in that shop was my moans and screams of pleasure.

As I calmed down I heard one of the girls say to Ryan,

“I wonder if you’d mind if your daughter did some nude poses for us; she’s the perfect subject material for our post grad course.” 

Ryan didn’t need to ask me, he could see that I was so horny that I would do anything for any of them.

“Yes, of course it is; you can either tell her how you want her or you can just let her chose her own poses. I’m sure that you won’t be disappointed if you just let her get on with her own ideas.”

I looked over to Ryan, smiled, stood up, moved the chair out of the way and took the skirt off. I was totally naked again.

I then proceeded to do all the stretching exercises that I do at the gym, holding them for about the same time (roughly 20 seconds) before moving on to the next one. All the time the young men, apart from the 2 camera men who were really close to me), and the girls were just stood there watching me.

When I leaned over backwards, down onto my hands, Ryan came over and whispered,

“Treadmill.”

I started shaking and jerking and collapsed onto my knees, still spread wide, as the orgasm hit me like a train.

When I could compose myself I got up and continued.


I wore myself out and just lay on my back on the floor. The young people must have realised that the show was over because they seemed to lose interest in me and went back to doing what they were supposed to do.
 
I just managed to get dressed before the next customer came into the shop. On the way out one of the staff came over and thanked us for our contribution to the charity. Ryan said that it was our pleasure and that they could call on us anytime that we wanted.

I wanted to say,

“Same time next week,” but all I managed to say was,

“You’re welcome!”

As we got to the door, one of the girls came up to me and told me that she wished that she had my courage.


The rest of the shopping trip was a bit of an anti-climax and I couldn’t wait until we got home so that I could jump on Ryan.



Work
------
Work is going well. They’ve introduce a flexitime system and as I often arrive early I’m accumulating so much time that I can usually have one afternoon off each week.



The Gym
----------
When I told Ryan how much I’d enjoyed myself when I went to the gym on my own after I’d been wearing one of my remote vibes all morning, he’s been encouraging me to use my flexitime hours to go to the gym on my own.

I’ve started wearing one of my remote vibes to work when I think that there’s a chance that I’ll be able to get the afternoon off; and if my request is approved I’ll switch the vibe on and ‘simmer’ on the edge for the rest of the morning. Okay, it makes it hard to concentrate on work but the rewards in the afternoon make it all worthwhile.


One morning when I managed to get the afternoon off I remembered that Ryan’s brother’s girlfriend Jenny had shown some interest in going to the gym; and that Jenny didn’t have any lectures that day so I phoned her and invited her to join me there. At first she refused but after a few minutes persuasion she started to come round. Her last excuse was that she didn’t have any gym kit. I laughed and told her that she didn’t need anything; everything, towel, shampoo and conditioner, were all provided. All she needed to bring was her gorgeous body.

Finally she agreed and I explained how to get there and when to be there.

I think that she was just a bit nervous because she’d often told me that she liked to men to see her naked.

We met and in we went. Darren was on reception and he welcomed me and asked who my friend was. I introduced them and told Darren that she wanted to join. Just as I said that a naked girl walked out of the changing room. Jenny did a double take the said,

“You weren’t kidding me were you?”

Jenny quickly filled-in the membership form and Darren gave her a little black tube and we went into the changing room. Jenny knew what the black tube was because she’d seen Ryan making some of them at home.


We quickly stripped naked and then I pointed out the cameras in the changing rooms and showers.

“Isn’t that illegal?” Jenny asked.

“Only if you don’t know that they’re there, and all the girls love them being there; you are getting wet aren’t you?” I replied.

“Dripping.” Jenny replied.

As we walked out into the reception area I saw that Jenny’s nipples were rock hard and she wasn’t trying to hide anything. She even smiled at Darren when he looked over to us.


I gave Jenny the tour of the place and she kept saying that it was amazing and that she never would have believed it if she hadn’t seen it. The girl masturbating in the sauna particularly amazed her.

That was until we got to the workout room.

Jenny was like a girl with her first vibrator. As soon as we got in there she just stood and stared.

“Is that a bike like yours? And look at that; you can lie on your back and fuck yourself. Fucking hell, that man’s face is inches from her pussy. And look at those screens (there was a close-up of one of the girls spread pussy), is that 4k resolution?”

I smiled and asked her where she wanted to start.

“I’m going to use one of those spreaders and get my pussy up on one of those screens.” Jenny said and quickly left me.


I started out by using one of the normal exercise cycles with the saddle too high. I wanted some pressure on my clit before moving on to the rest of the equipment.

After I’d been pedalling for a while I looked round the room. It looked a bit different and as I looked closer I saw 2 new pieces of equipment. One was a new rowing machine. I’d never bothered with the rowing machines before and hadn’t taken much notice of them, but the new one was different.


When I got off the bike I went over to the new rowing machine. It was different in that the feet rests were about 3 feet apart and in the middle where the seat slides up to is a bar with a rubber cock, parallel to the ground, pointing at any pussy that slides towards it.

Studying it I saw that the dildo was adjustable in its height and angle.

The seat too was different; this machine has a proper seat with a back, albeit in a semi reclining position that just about lined the user’s pussy up with the dildo.

Sitting on the seat, I slid forward until the tip of the rubber cock was near my pussy. I made a minor adjustment and shuffled a bit until the bell-end was just nudging my hole. I pushed with my feet then slowly pulled on the handle. I slid forwards and the bell end of the dildo slid straight into my hole.

I started to push and pull over and over. It will never be as good as impaling myself on Ryan cock but it was certainly good.

The machine had a camera on the side of the dildo arm and I soon saw my pussy on one of the big screens. Because I was making the dildo go in and out of me my hole didn’t have time to contract before it was opened up again. This left my hole open to the camera and I looked like I had my black plastic tube inside me.

I rowed and rowed until I had another orgasm; all caught on camera.


The other new machine isn’t really a machine, it was a big, black, rubber cock; and it’s fixed to the floor and coming up about 8 inches through a big rubber mat. It’s close to one of the mirrored walls and on the mirror was a sign saying,

‘Something to help you practice leg stretching.’

So simple, but so much fun; and it did what the sign said. I just had to have a go. I could do it either facing the mirror or the room so I chose the room. I spread my legs and lowered myself down; letting out a few moans and ‘ooh’s and ‘arrghs’ and ‘yes’’s’ on the way down.

It felt soo good going down on it, right to the floor; I felt so full.

I looked up and saw that I’d attracted a small audience, including Jenny who had a big grin on her face. I also saw my pussy on one of the big screens. I hadn’t seen a camera but there must be one there somewhere.

Then I started raising myself up and going down again. I kept doing that until I had another orgasm. I got a little applause from some of the guys as I was cumming.


I got up and leant against the wall for a few minutes, getting my breath back. When I was ready I got on with doing all the things that I normally do in that room, and that I’ve described before.


About 20 minutes later Jenny came over and asked me if I wanted to go to the sauna. I said that I did and asked her if she wanted to try the little black tube.

“Hmm, I’m not sure about that but I’ll give it a go if you do.”

We went to the changing room and got our tubes out.

“I bet that you don’t need any lubrication.” I said.

Jenny laughed and said,

“What do you think?”

Tubes inserted, we wandered over to the sauna. On the way I’d asked Jenny how many times she’d cum and was amazed that it was once more than I had.

At the sauna we joined 2 other girls and 4 men. The 2 girls were sat with their legs wide open and were rubbing their pussies. We sat and did the same. Jenny was a little slow starting, probably because she wasn’t sure about displaying her pussy with the little black pipe holding her hole open.

All 4 men’s eyes were going from one girl’s pussy to another, right up until one of the other girls started to cum. Her moans and ‘yes, yes, yes’ attracted the attention of all 4 men, and the other girls, and we all watched her do a little squirt that landed on one of the men.

I didn’t cum in there, but Jenny did. The excitement of something new must have got to her.


Suitably over-heated, we climbed down, went and had a shower then went and lay on one of the sun loungers by the pool. Jenny quickly changing the way that she’d laid down to match the way I was (legs akimbo).

“This is amazing, but weird at the same time.” Jenny said. “I never would have thought that somewhere like this existed; never mind only a few miles from where I live.”

“Yeah, we are lucky girls aren’t we?” I replied.


It wasn’t long before a couple of men’s heads popped up from the pool at the foot of our sun loungers.

“I feel more exposed than I ever have before.” Jenny said.

“You are girl.” I replied.

Not wanting to disappoint the man at the bottom of my sun lounger, I stared him in the face and started rubbing my clit again; ever so slowly. 

“Fuck, this is so naughty, but so nice.” I heard Jenny say, but I didn’t reply; I just stared at the man as I brought myself to another orgasm.

I looked over to Jenny and saw, and heard, her cum again.

Afterwards I told Jenny that she should really go for a swim while she was there; apart from the amazing feeling, I reminded her that one side of the pool had a glass wall and that she’d be on display to everyone in the workout room.

As we surfaced Jenny took ages describing the feeling of the water inside her. Three times she got out and jumped in so that she could feel the water rushing inside her hole.

Finally, she calmed down a bit and we did a few lengths before getting out.


We’d been there for 3 hours and we decided that we’d better head for home; Jenny making me promise to call her the next time that I got the afternoon off work.


We left the pipes in our holes during the bus rides home; Jenny saying that the cold air going up her hole would either make her cum lots of times, or that she’d catch pneumonia. She didn’t, and the sight of her open pussy made Tom drag her to their room as soon as he saw her.

We didn’t see either of them for the next couple of hours.



A couple of Saturdays after that Ryan announced that we were going to the gym. We’d fucked before we got up but we’d been busy round the house in the morning and I wasn’t feeling at all sexy and I wasn’t feeling like going. Anyway, Ryan got his gym kit and we got in the car and drove there. As usual, I hadn’t put any clothes on and we walked in with me as naked as the day that I was born.

Darren was at reception as usual and standing at the counter were 2 young looking girls. I blinked my eyes and confirmed that there were 2 of them as they were very identical; even their clothes.

“Oh hi Ryan, Tanya; would you have a minute please Tanya?”

Ryan went off to get changed while I walked over to the girls.

“Tanya, this is Kate and Jude; new members, would you mind showing them round and what’s what?”

“Sure thing Darren.” I said looking at the girls; “how the hell was I supposed to know who was who?” I thought.

“Right girls,” I said, “I suppose we’d better start by getting rid of those clothes.”

I led the girls into the ladies changing room, pointed out the lockers and stood at the side while they took their clothes off. I was pleased to see that they both wore no knickers under their micro skirts, just like me. When they took their tops off their little tits were about the same size as mine and were not restrained by a bra. When they turned to face me I saw that they were as bald as me as well.

Apart from them being slightly taller than me, and a different hair style, we could have been sisters.   

“Right girls, you’ve seen the lockers; the toilets and showers are through there; oh, the showers as communal but I guess that that won’t bother you. One thing that I have to tell you right now is that there are cameras all over the whole club, including in here; and that the pictures are broadcast to big screens all over the place. There are very few places that you can get any privacy.”

I looked back at the girls and saw that they were smiling. Also, their nipples were as hard as mine.

“Shall we go for the tour then? We’ll leave the workout room till last because that’s where you can have the most fun; err sorry, exercise.”

“What are these for?” One of the twins asked holding up one of the little black plastic tubes.

“Ah yes,” I replied, “those are my boyfriend’s invention. Leave them in your locker; their use will become obvious later.”

They put their tubes in their locker and followed me out of the changing room. There wasn’t a hint of shyness or embarrassment as we walked out into the reception area and saw 2 guys signing in and looking at us.

“Wow,” one of the twins said, “I’m going to like it here.”

I smiled and led the twins passed the workout room telling them that we’d be back their soon. I did notice the twins looking into the workout room where there were about 5 guys standing around one of the leg spreader machines. I couldn’t see but I assumed that a girl was displaying her goodies as she worked the machine.


When we got to the sauna and I opened the door, there were 2 girls and one man there; both girls had their legs spread wide and were masturbating. I looked back to the twins and saw that both of them were grinning. I could see that they were going to enjoy being a club member.

Down by the pool Ella was on a sun lounger with her feet either side and she had one of the black plastic tubes in her pussy. As we walked up to her one of the twins asked what was wrong with her. I laughed and said,

“Nothing.”

I introduced them telling Ella that they too were going to college then told Ella that Jude, or was it Kate, was asking about the plastic pipes. Ella smiled as I went on to tell them about Liz and how her pussy gapes open when she gets aroused. That I wanted my pussy to gape open so I got my boyfriend to find something that I could put in my pussy so that it gapes open and he came up with these little tubes of plastic pipe. After I wore it to the club lots of the girls wanted one and that’s what Ella is wearing.

“Wow!” Kate, or was it Jude, said.

“So that’s what Darren gave us. Do all new girl members get one then?”

“Yeah, Ryan’s made a whole load of them and he gave them to Darren to hand out.”


“Hey,” Ella said, “Which college do you go to and which course?”

One of the twins gave the names.

“And you’re in the second year of it?”

“Yes.”

“That’s funny, I’m on the same course and I haven’t seen you before?” Ella said.

Both Kate and Jude blushed then confessed that they were really only 14 and that they’d got some fake IDs that they’d used to join.

Both Ella and I promised not to tell anyone.

As we walked away one of the twins said,

“You knew didn’t you? That bit about college was a test wasn’t it?”

“Relax, it’s not a problem; I’m often mistaken for being younger than you are so I’ve got lots of experience of what young girls can get away with.”

“Yeah, when we first saw you we thought that you must have joined with a fake ID as well.”

We had a bit of a laugh and I promised to tell them about some of my ‘experiences’ some time.

We continued the tour and ended at the workout room. In there were 4 girls and 5 men; both dildo cycles were in use so the twins didn’t see them straight away. They did see the bald pussy of the girl on one of the leg spreaders with 2 men staring at her; and one girl spotting a man with her pussy only inches above his nose.

Both twins just stood and stared for ages before one of them said,

“Don’t the girls get groped in here?”

“No, the club rules are simple, no men touching the girls; having said that, accidents do happen. A couple of times when I’ve been spotting I’ve collapsed on the man and he tongued my pussy but apart from that it’s fine. Sorry, were you hoping to get fucked or something in here?”

“No, no, it’s just that all these naked girls and horny men, I bet that it’s hard for them not to touch.” One of the twins said.

“I’m 100 percent sure that they’re hard in here.” The other twin said.

We all giggled a bit then I told them to go and do their thing but to come and find me if they had any questions.


I started to do my routine but I wasn’t getting into things like I usually do. Then it hit me; I wasn’t aroused enough. If I was going to really enjoy myself I had to do something about that. I looked round and saw that the exercise cycle was just becoming free so I went and climbed on and set the timer for 20 minutes.

“That should get me in the right mood.” I thought.

And it did; I came just before the 20 minutes was up and I went on to have another great workout with me exposing every little bit of my pussy to  just about all the men in there; and cumming 5 more times before Ryan came looking for me to tell me that we were going.

I went and told the twins that I was leaving; they told me that they intended to be back there at least once every weekend and more often during the school holidays. They whispered that last bit.



Clothes shopping
--------------------
Ryan wanted to get me some see thru tops and dresses so one Sunday we went into town and did the rounds of the clothes shops.

In all the shops Ryan told me to try the item on and to come out of my cubicle to show him what I looked like. I gave quite a few people a surprise when they saw through what I was wearing and realised that I had nothing on underneath.

In the shops where partners can go into the changing area Ryan kept opening the curtains to have a look at me. I have no idea how many men saw me in various stages of undress.

We bought 2 see thru dresses and 3 see thru tops. I have no idea where Ryan expects me to wear them, but I’m sure that he’ll find somewhere to embarrass me wearing them.



Christmas at the Rugby Club
---------------------------------
One of Ryan’s work colleagues plays rugby and he invited Ryan and me to the Rugby Club Christmas Dinner. It was a Saturday and Ryan and I had been crawling around town looking for some new furniture so I was tired and not at all aroused when we were getting ready.

I made a special effort to look good and wore a really nice, short dress that was slightly sheer – if you got close; shoes, nipple chains and nothing else. Ryan didn’t want me wearing my clit hood chain.

When we got there the dinner was being held in a big, old hall with a really high ceiling. At one end there is a stage and in one corner on the stage was a Christmas tree that must have been 10 feet tall. They must have had problems keeping it upright because I could see some scaffolding at the sides and 2 little platforms either side up near the top. It was decorated with the usual decorations, a fairy on the top and quite a few pairs of knickers and thongs spread round the branches.

“Tree looks good.” I said to Mike (Ryan’s colleague).

“It’ll look better soon won’t it Ryan?” Mike asked.

“Tanya,” Ryan said, “We’ve got a little job for you this evening.”

“What?”

“We’d like you to replace that little fairy on top of the Christmas tree.”

“What?”

“Under the little skirt of that fairy is a dildo and we want you to fuck yourself on it, right after we’ve all eaten.” Ryan said.

“You cannot be serious Ryan. I’m not doing that; besides how could anyone get up there and how could I fuck myself on it without bringing the tree down; and what about my dress? I’m not going to ruin that.

“Don’t you worry about all that,” Ryan said, “we’ve got all that organised. You enjoy your dinner then we’ll get you all organised.”

“No Ryan; I won’t do it.”

Of course, I knew that I’d end-up on top of that tree, Ryan always gets his way.

The other rugby players, their friends and partners all arrived. By the time that the dinner started there must have been 60 or 70 people there, nearly all of them men.

Over the dinner, and a few drinks, I kept telling Ryan that I wasn’t happy and that I didn’t want to do it.

The time finally came and Ryan took me to one of the changing rooms. Mike and his girlfriend (Sara) were there waiting. Ryan told me to ‘get naked’ and Jenny unzipped my dress.

Then came another surprise, both Ryan and Mike picked-up big paint spray cans.

“What the hell are those for?” I asked.

“You.” They both said. Come and stand in the middle of that sheet. Mike added.

“You want to paint me?”

“Yes, all over.”

“What colour is it?”

“Silver.”

“How do I get it off afterwards?”

“Don’t worry about that, it’ll wash off.”

“I hope so; I can’t go to work all silver. Oh, hang on a minute.”

I got a couple of tissues from Sara and wiped my pussy again while Ryan and Mike put on some paper overalls and got started. It took about 15 minutes to cover me from head to foot. They even sprayed my face and hair. All the time Sara was standing back and taking photographs.

Fortunately, the paint just about dried on contact - apart from round my pussy because it was getting quite damp again.

When Ryan and Mike had finished, Sara moved in and fixed a tiara to my head, hooked some wings over my shoulders and gave me a wand. She took some more photographs before telling the guys that I was ready. They picked-up a big sheet to hide me from the eyes of everyone and led me out.


When we went out to the main room I saw that big curtains had been pulled across the stage, hiding the tree from everyone’s eyes. Mike and Ryan guided me behind the curtain and told me how to climb up.

I was surprised how stable the little ledges were; I didn’t feel at all unsafe. Talking me through how to get in position, Mike kept asking me if I was okay.

When I was in position, with my legs spread wide and my pussy hovering behind the little doll fairy, Mike told me to lift the doll off and throw it down. As I did so I saw the big dildo waiting for me. I grabbed hold of it to see how stable it was and was surprised to feel that it was solid. Looking down I saw that a long pole went from the base of the dildo down into the branches. Judging by how stable it was I guessed that it went down to the floor.

Ryan quietly told me to impale myself to see that everything was okay. I did, and it was.

“Okay,” Ryan said, “catch this. Then stand up and wait there until the curtain drops; then go for it.”

I un-impaled myself, caught the wand, adjusted the wings a bit, and waited.

Ryan and Mike left, leaving me with the head of the dildo just blow my pussy and me thinking about the situation.

What the fuck was I doing? My heart was pounding and I felt so embarrassed.

The anticipation was unbelievable. I could hear someone saying something on a loudspeaker but I couldn’t make out what was being said. Then there was a cheer and then the curtains opened. If my face hadn’t being painted silver everyone would have seen how embarrassed I was.

I smiled, waved the wand and lowered my pussy to the tip of the dildo.

Fuck, I almost died of shame; the sight of all those people staring at me and my pussy. At least I was covered in silver paint. After a long pause I decided that I’d better do something so I lowered myself onto the dildo. I’d dried up a bit so it was a bit uncomfortable but I soon felt very full. 

There were more cheers and a few rude comments.

Assuming that everyone was expecting me to fuck myself on the dildo I started going up and down slowly. I tried not to look at anyone out in the audience but I couldn’t help myself. From up near the ceiling I could see everyone. I’ve never seen so many people staring at me while I fucked myself.

I couldn’t help myself, I started to get aroused. The more I went up and down the more aroused I got and the wetter I got. The inevitable happened and I started to cum. It was difficult trying to keep relatively still as I didn’t want to risk rocking the boat and falling off the tree.

As the waves receded I pushed up then started fucking myself again. I assumed that Ryan was expecting me to keep going and cum more than once; and to be honest, by that time I was starting to enjoy myself. Besides, my audience were shouting for more. I transferred the wand to my left hand and moved my right hand to my pussy to start rubbing my clit.


After my second orgasm someone came onto the stage with a microphone and thanked me for my show. He also told me that I could climb down anytime that I wanted.

I didn’t; I kept going up and down as the man announced that some dancers were going to put on a bit of a show for everyone. I looked down and saw 3 girls come through the same door that I had. They were dressed as schoolgirls and they came onto the stage and as some music started they slowly stripped naked.

As I watched I saw that I recognised 2 of the 3. They were girls from the gym; one was Ella.

When they were all naked the man with the microphone announced that the girls would be moving round everyone and acting as waitresses for a while.

All the time that they were stripping I was fucking myself and came once more; but when the man said that the girls would be mingling with the people and acting as waitresses I decided that I wanted to join them. My AF was hovering around 9.9 out of 10 and the thought of getting groped by a bunch of rugby players was just too good to miss.

I bottomed down on the dildo one more time and stayed there for a few seconds before pushing my legs straight letting my pussy leave the dildo.

I just stood there for a few seconds to make sure that I was able to climb down without my legs giving way and me having a terrible accident.

I slowly made it down to the stage in one piece and Ryan came over to me. I kissed and hugged him and was about to ask him if he minded if I joined the other girls, but before I could say anything he said,

“Go on TT, I know that you want to. Count the number of fingers you get in your pussy and I’ll try to think of something that you can do to get the same number somewhere else.”

I gave Ryan the wand and the wings and as I walked over to the audience I wondered what Ryan was scheming; no doubt it would be something where I ended up naked; but at that moment it was something that I looked forward to.


I went over to one table and stood next to a beefy man. Even before I asked if I could get them some drinks, the man’s hand was sliding up my inner thigh. I spread my legs a bit and started to ask what drinks they wanted but half way through my question the man’s fingers found their way inside me and the rest of my question was incoherent.


That sort of thing happened loads of times until this one man’s fingers found my clit. Boy, did he know what a woman wants. As his fingers toyed with my clit I started to cum; and cum. The bastard wasn’t going to stop and I didn’t want him to stop.

In the end it proved too much for me and I pulled away from him and asked my question again.

As I walked back to the man with a tray of drinks in my hands I looked over to the stage and saw Ryan doing something, I couldn’t see what. After I’d given the drinks to the men I saw that one of the tables in the middle of the room was being cleared and moved to the wall.


Standing at another table and getting my pussy fingered again, I saw Ryan and Mike carrying an exercise cycle in. In between gasps I looked closer at the exercise cycle and saw that it was identical to mine; complete with a dildo coming through the saddle.

Just as I moved round the table and got groped by another man, I heard the man with the microphone say,

“Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see a couple of girly toys have been brought into the room and you can ask any of the girls to use them whenever you like; with one exception. As both toys and the fairy belong to one of Mike’s friends I think that is only fair that Mikes friend choses which toy his girl will use first.

Ryan, which toy would you like your fairy to use?”

I looked round for Ryan and saw him standing on the stage.

“Tanya,” Ryan said, “would you be so kind as to come up onto the stage?”

I looked round and saw that everyone was looking at me. Then I looked at Ryan on the stage. I could see him but I couldn’t see what else was there.

I started walking and as I got closer to the stage I saw the toy that was there. It was a Sybian. As I climbed onto the stage I looked at Ryan and said,

“Is that mine?”

Ryan nodded.

“Is that my bike as well?”

Ryan smiled and nodded.

“Oh shit!” I thought as Ryan waved me over to the Sybian.

I stepped over it and, to a lot of cheers and rude comments I knelt down and lowered my pussy onto the little dildo.

I reached for the control but Ryan grabbed it and switched it on. Then he called for a volunteer. About 10 men started to move forwards, but one man who had been sat at a table near the stage, was stood beside me before I could blink.

Ryan gave him the control and said,

“Go for it mate.”

That man turned the control up to full straight away and I screamed out, more in surprise than in pain. That seemed to please the man, and a few people in the audience.

The man turned the control down to about half speed and I realised that this man didn’t understand the concept of a slow build-up. Anyway, because I was very aroused already I soon got into the rhythm and it didn’t take long for me to start cumming. The problem was that the man was stood next to me and as I started cumming he turned the vibe up to full and put a hand on my shoulder.

As my first orgasm on the Sybian started to subside the man pressed down on my shoulder and kept the control on full. I didn’t have any choice; I started cumming again, and again, and again.

Finally Ryan came over, thanked the man, took the control off him and turned the Sybian off.

As I started to come back to the land of the rugby club dinner I realised that the audience was applauding me.

The man with the microphone thanked me and announced that the Sybian was now free for anyone to nominate another girl.


I climbed off and slowly walked to the front of the stage. Climbing off, I sat on the edge to get my breath back.

It was then that I saw 2 more girls from the gym walk through the door to the changing rooms. I suddenly became quite alert as I realised that it was the 2 x 14 year old twins; and they were stark naked.

I waved at them and beckoned them over.

“What the fuck are you 2 doing here? You’re way too young for this sort of do.”

“We read that volunteers were wanted for this and decided to come.” Jude, or was it Kate, said. Then the other twin said,

“We’re sorry that we’re late we had trouble getting the right bus; and what’s with the silver paint?”

“It’s a long story; do your parents know that you’re here?” I asked.

“No,” one of them said, “our dad thinks that we’re on a sleepover and our mum doesn’t live with us.”

“Please don’t tell anyone how old we are, we know what happens at rugby club dinners, Ella told us; that’s why we’re here.”

“Relax girls; I’ve already promised that I won’t tell anyone your real age and that goes for here as well. If you’re really sure, then get on out there and get some drinks orders. Oh, and don’t be surprised if someone nominates you to ride that (I pointed to the Sybian) or that exercise cycle in the middle.”

“We’ve both used the exercise cycles at the gym, but what’s that?”

“It’s called a Sybian; you kneel either side of it and lower yourself onto it. It takes care of the rest.” I said. 
 
“Sounds like fun.” One of the twins said as the both walked into the audience.


I looked down at my pussy and saw that most of the paint on and around it had gone; I guessed that my juices were responsible for that.

Then I set off to take some more orders. I passed Ryan who said,

“Where did they come from?

“Long story, I’ll tell you about it later.”


For the next hour or so I got groped dozens of times. By then I’d seen all of the girls riding the Sybian and the bike. I too had been asked to ride the bike and I’d cum – again.

Unfortunately I hadn’t seen the twins get on the Sybian; I’d thought that it might have been interesting.


Everyone was quite ‘happy’ and I was getting more requests to fuck me; all of which I ignored, but then the man with the microphone announced that he wanted all the girls to come to the front of the stage.

When we were all there, the man said,

“Wow, they’re breeding, I’m sure we only had 4 naked girls earlier. Bloody hell, we’ve got twins as well. Right girls, perch your cute little butts on the front edge of the stage and lay back.”

We did that and he continued,

“When 3 of these cute girls arrived they asked if the fucking was going to start straight away. When I told them that there wasn’t going to be any fucking they looked very disappointed and one of them got a big box of condoms out of her bag and asked if I could change the programme. Well, how could I disappoint not one but 3 beautiful girls? So here we are at an unscheduled part of the evening that I’m sure that all of you will enjoy.”

As he was saying that I realised that there was going to be a gang bang. I felt my pussy tingle and get very wet, but I couldn’t do it, I couldn’t be unfaithful to Ryan. I got up onto my elbows and looked round the room for Ryan. I saw him and he was smiling. When he saw me looking at him he nodded and mouthed ‘do it’.

Bloody hell, my boyfriend was giving me permission to get gang banged; and he was going to watch. The tingling in my pussy got stronger; I was looking forward to it.

I looked either side of me and saw that all the girls had spread their legs wide and raised them up; effectively giving the audience the best possible view of their pussies. It was then that I realised that I too had done the same, some sort of automatic female reaction to the situation.

“So,” the man continued, “here we have 6 beautiful young girls who are ready and willing to let as many of you as want, come up and fuck them. Isn’t that going to be a great climax to the evening? Pun intended. Wait, what’s this?”

I could hardly hear that last bit because of all the cheering from the audience, but I looked out into the audience and saw a young woman walking towards the stage. Everyone watched as she climbed up onto the stage and stripped off her quite nice dress revealing that she wasn’t wearing any underwear. Then she came and sat on the front edge of the stage, lay back and spread and raised her legs; just like the rest of us naked girls.

“Wow Emma!” the man with the microphone said, “I assume that Harry’s okay with this?”
 
A male voice from the back of the room shouted,

“I sure am Dave. She’s got it and I’m happy to share her with you guys.”

I looked towards the voice and saw another girl start walking towards the stage.

“You too Angela,” the man said, “I might have known that Pete would send you up to get your share.”

“He didn’t tell me and I didn’t ask.” Said Angela as she too stripped (again no underwear) and joined us girls.

“Any more of you girls want a share of the action?” The man asked.

After a short pause during which I thought of the twins,

“Shit, they’re only 14; they shouldn’t be part of this.”

I looked at both of them but I needn’t have worried; they both had big grins on their faces and a look of sexual lust. I wondered if they were still virgins.

“Right gentlemen, and you ladies out there, if you too want a piece of the action, the condoms are in that box, grab one and pick your cunt.”

The room filled with the sound of chairs being pushed back and before I knew it we were surrounded by men that were obviously as horny as I was.

Hands reached to my little tits and I felt a cock plunge straight into my pussy. Then I felt the end of a cock touching my face. Instinctively I opened my mouth and the cock slipped inside. My hands started reaching out and were soon guided to cocks on either side of me.

Fuck, I was in heaven. The cock pounding my pussy made my whole body wobble, not that a skinny girl like me can wobble much; my mouth was sucking a cock and my 2 hands were wanking 2 men. When I left home that evening I was expecting a pleasant evening and a good fuck from Ryan when we got home. It’s amazing how quickly things can change.


On and on it went; I have no idea how many men fucked me or shot their load either down my throat or on my face or body. I also lost count of the number of times that I came.

I started to notice that there weren’t enough men to fuck me at both ends and as I started to get my breath I looked round and saw that the other girls were having the same problem. Eventually, 8 naked girls were just laid there, totally exhausted. I looked out into the room and saw that most of the audience had left.

Ella got to her feet and helped pull the rest of us up. Ryan and Mike came over to us. Ryan was still grinning and he asked me if I was okay.

“Hell yes. Thank you so much.” I managed to say.

Ryan moved to hug me but I pulled back,

“Not with me like this, I need a shower first; can we use the showers in the changing room please Mike?”

“Of course, follow me ladies, and thank you so much for the most amazing Christmas dinner that I, we, have ever had.”

“You’re welcome.” The twins said in stereo.

Mike turned the showers on and us girls went in and just stood there for ages before finally using the soap and some man’s shampoo that we found there.


Feeling refreshed, but a bit sore, we dried and got dressed. All the time, Ryan and Mike were sat there watching us. None of us cared.

“How are you all getting home? Have you all got lifts organised?”

Most of the girls said that they had, and left, leaving lust Ella, the twins and me.

“Oh shit,” one of the twins said, “we never thought of that.”

“That’s okay,” Ryan said, “we’ll give you a lift; I’ll come back tomorrow for the toys Mike, if that’s okay.”

Mike nodded.

“Err no, I mean thank you,” the other twin said, “it’s not that, it’s just that we’ve got nowhere to go; our Dad thinks that we’re at a sleepover but we can’t go to Dina’s house at this time of night.”

“Just how old are you two?”

Both twins looked at Ella and me but we just shrugged our shoulders.

“We’re 14, is that a problem?”

“Bloody hell, there must be 50 blokes who could get locked-up for what happened tonight.” Ryan said.

“Well we’re not going to tell anyone;” one of the twins said, “we enjoyed it too much; what a way to lose your virginity;” the other twin said.

“Bloody hell, you two are something else; un-believable.” Ryan said. “I guess that you’d better come home with us and we’ll get you home in the morning. Do you want a lift as well Ella?”

“Yes please.”

Ryan looked at me and said,

“Did you know about this TT?”

Ella replied for me,

“We knew about their age but not that they were coming here tonight.”

We followed Ryan out to the car with him still shaking his head sideways.

On the drive home the twins were very talkative. They just couldn’t stop telling us how much they’d enjoyed themselves.


We dropped Ella off then at home Ryan got a drink while I made-up the spare bed. When I’d gone upstairs I’d automatically taken my dress off and when I went back downstairs the twins both looked at me and then took their clothes off (not that they were wearing much).

“I’m glad that you got undressed Tanya,” one of the twins said, “we don’t wear anything at home either; I hope that you don’t mind.”

“Hell no, this is a female clothes free zone.” Ryan said, “It’s nice to see more naked girls here, even if they are under-age.”

“You can see us naked anytime that you want Ryan.” One of the twins said.

I was tired and told everyone that I was going to bed and I left Ryan to show the twins where they were sleeping.


When Ryan joined me, he spooned me with his cock inside me and asked me if I’d enjoyed myself.

“Yes; thank you, it’s something that I’ve always fantasised about but never thought would ever happen.”

“Yes I know lover; you told me once.”

“Did I? I don’t remember.”

As we were talking I felt Ryan get harder and then cum. He’d cum inside me without even moving his cock.

After a few minutes Ryan said,

“What are we going to do about the twins?”
 
“Nothing; they’re happy and they don’t look or sound as if they’re being corrupted by anyone so why should we do anything?” I said.

“I guess not,” Ryan said, “and they certainly did look as if they were enjoying themselves, at the gym as well; and what a way to lose your virginity.”

“Yeah, and listen to them; they sound as if they’re enjoying each other at the moment.”

We went to sleep still listening to the sounds of 2 happy 14 year old girls.


When I woke-up and went down stairs, Jenny was sat at the kitchen table drinking coffee with 2 14 year old girls; all were as I expected, naked.

“I see that you’ve introduced yourselves.” I said.

I got some coffee and we talked about the previous night. The twins were still full of it and kept saying that it was the best possible way to lose their virginity.

Jenny was amazed and asked them how they’d managed to hang on to that until they were 18.

“We’re only 14.” One of the twins said.

“Fucking hell.” Jenny replied. “It’s a good job that I’m not a copper.”


Just then Tom appeared, wearing only his boxers. He stopped dead when he saw the twins and asked what was going on. Jenny quickly brought him up to date and all he could say was,

“Fucking hell.”


Jenny and Tom started getting some breakfast ready and Ryan appeared just as it was ready. After that we all went into the lounge and spent about an hour talking about the twins holiday, our last holiday and the gym. The twins were so jealous when we told them what Ryan had made me do on the beach.


One of the twins decided that they’d better phone the friend whose house they were supposed to be at and was told that she’d covered for them when their father had phoned but told them that he was going to pick them up at 12 o’clock.

It was already after 11 so they asked about buses from our house. Ryan told them to get dressed and that he’d take them to their friend’s house. I walked out of the house naked and the twins stripped again saying that what was good for me was good for them.

In the car one of them asked if they could go to the gym with us and travel in the same state of dress that I did. She said that they wanted to walk into the gym naked as well.


After we’d dropped them off, Ryan and I talked a bit about them. I said that they were total exhibitionists.

“Like you then.” Ryan said.

“No, no, I’m only like that when you get me all worked-up.”

“Yeah, right.” Ryan said.

“No,” I said, “It’s your fault that I end up naked, not mine.”

“Yeah okay, you go on believing that dear.”


Back at home Tom asked me if they were really only 14 or if they were winding him up.



Ryan shows my tiny tits in public
---------------------------------------
Ryan has started getting me to wear one of my new see-thru tops when we go into town on a weekend. Now this isn’t a problem most of the time because the weather isn’t very nice and I wear a jacket when we go there. The problem is that he’s started taking me into coffee shops and fast food places where he gets me to take my jacket off.

I usually manage to sit in such a way that my arms cover my tiny tits but there’s times when that’s not possible. I also try to sit facing a wall so that no one can see me.

There’s also the times when Ryan has got me very aroused before we’ve left home; or got me to wear one of my remote vibes and he’s got me all worked up.
When we go to a coffee shop or fast food place when I’m like that I sit there with my chest thrust forward and my arms at my sides. I also sit facing the main part of the room so that anyone nearby or passing can see my tiny tits and nipples. Sometimes I’m wearing my nipple rings and chains and they too are clearly visible. I’ve had lots of men staring at them and when they do I get even wetter and want Ryan to fuck me as quick as possible.

I’ve had a few women stare at me as well. I love it when a miserable bitch calls me a slut or asks me if I have no shame. One woman told me that I should get my mother to buy me a bra.


Ryan also gets me to wear the see-thru tops, or a very loose top, when we go out on an evening. There was one evening that we went out for a meal with Doug and Naomi and half way through the meal Doug told me that he loved looking down my top. Naomi told him to stop it but Ryan said that it was okay, that he’d dressed me so that people could see down my top. Doug said that the waitress had been staring at them as well.

I of course, blushed; but I did get a little wet rush at Doug’s comments.

When we went on to a club Ryan unbuttoned my top and got me to tie the front tails so that most of my chest was exposed. As we danced Ryan pulled the knot undone and my nipples were exposed. I was glad that it was dark in there.




My Sybian
------------
This continues to provide me, and Jenny, with a lot of pleasure. Often when I’m daydreaming as I ride it, I remember the rugby club do, and all those people watching me and fucking me.

One time I was enjoying myself, I again accidentally knocked the steps away leaving me stranded and getting more and more worked-up and knackered by the second. I couldn’t reach the control and it was Jenny who rescued me, but only after I’d cum 4 times. Jenny had to help me off and she made me promise to go and check on her every 5 minutes if she was alone in the garage.




My in-laws visit
-------------------
Ryan has started printing and framing lots of photographs of me, naked of course, and putting them up on the walls around the house. In some of the photos I have my legs wide open and in a couple of them I have objects sticking out of my pussy. One of them is of me pleasuring myself on my Sybian and one of me riding my bike.

Now that doesn’t bother me normally, but when my mother and father in-law came to visit us for the weekend, we forgot to take them down. It didn’t take my FIL long to spot them and he decided to look at all the photos on display; along with my MIL.

As they went around the house I heard quite a few ‘Oh my!’ from my MIL, and when they came back to the sofa my FIL was telling my MIL that we are only young once and that we should enjoy it. He continued saying that they used to get up to some ‘adventurous’ things; the only thing that was different was that technology made it so easy to record everything. They turned to look at me, (I was bright red with embarrassment, and my FIL said;

“Don’t worry about it Tanya dear, we used to get up to some real wild things when we were your age; it’s just that we didn’t have the cameras to record them all.”


After lunch on the Saturday, Ryan and his Dad were trying to fix something when one of them said that they needed a screwdriver. We keep that sort of thing in the garage and Ryan’s Dad said that he’d go and get it. I thought nothing of it until he came back with a big grin on his face.

Then I remembered what else we keep in there. My face went bright red. Ryan’s Dad put his hand on my arm and said,

“Think nothing of it love, I’m just pleased that you’re all happy.”

Ryan heard that and realised what his Dad had seen. He just grinned then got on with fixing the problem.


A bit later Ryan’s Mum announced that Tom and her were going into town to get something for Tom’s uni course. Shortly after they left Ryan asked Jenny and I to give his Dad a demonstration in the garage.

My mouth dropped and I said,

“Are you serious? Your Dad!”

Jenny looked just as shocked as I was.

“Come on, let’s go.”

Obediently, Jenny and I followed Ryan and his Dad into the garage.

“You really want us to do this” Jenny asked.

I looked at Ryan and then his Dad; both looked like little kids with a new toy.
I then looked at Jenny and saw that she was looking at me. We both slowly lifted our tops off letting out tits see the daylight that was streaming through the window. Looking at each other again we slowly unfastened our skirts and let them drop revealing our bald pussies.

We both just stood there wondering if we were both dreaming.

“Come on girls.” Ryan said.

Jenny was stood next to the Sybian and me the bike so we turned and climbed on. I stood up on the pedals with the dildo just touching my pussy. That was enough to start my juices flowing and when Ryan gestured for me to get on with it I started to lower myself. As I got penetrated I heard the motor in the Sybian start-up.

When my butt reached the saddle I slowly started pedalling. I continued slowly, thinking,

“What the hell am I doing? This man’s old enough to be my father; hell, he is my father in-law. This isn’t right.”

But I kept pedalling.

Before long the rights and wrongs went out of my mind and my arousal factor started to go up. Judging by the moans, Jenny’s was as well and shortly after I started to cum, closely followed by Jenny.

My pedalling slowed down and the Sybian’s motor slowed.

“Excellent girls, now swap over and start again.”

My guilt started to come back, but Ryan was insistent. Jenny and I changed places and I switched the Sybian on. Again, it didn’t take long for my guilt to disappear and I was soon up there again, slowly rocking back and forwards so that my clit pressed on the pad.

Second orgasm of the afternoon later, I just sat there thinking,

“What the hell have I (we) done?”

My FIL was the first to speak,

“Ladies, that was the most amazing thing that I have ever seen; I just wish that we’d had machines like that when your Mum and I were your age. You both look as though you’ve done something awful, but you haven’t; you’ve both done something natural and wonderful, and it’s nothing to be ashamed of. In fact you should be proud of yourselves. You had the courage to done something that millions wouldn’t do.”

That little speech took most of my guilt away and I climbed off the Sybian and went and gave my FIL a big hug.

“You don’t know how happy that makes me.” He said as Jenny made it a 3-way hug.

“I wish I had my camera.” Ryan said.

“You’ve already taken some excellent photographs son.”

We all laughed and went back into the house. It was only when Ryan saw Tom and his Mum walking towards the house that Jenny and I ran to the garage to put our clothes on.


By the time that my in-laws left my only regret was that I’d had to wear clothes for most of the weekend.

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 22 – Ryan finds more ways to expose me
------------------------------------------------------

Photographs and Videos
----------------------------
Do you remember me telling you about the naked photographs of me that Ryan put up on the walls when my in-laws visited? Well he’s gone one stage further. He found these digital photo frames on e-bay and bought 3 of them. He put 2 of them up on walls at home and he’s taken one to work to put on his desk. If it wasn’t bad enough that he’s got pictures of me naked and doing all sorts of ‘personal’ things on his desk for everyone to see, these damn photo frames play videos as well. So yes, his work colleagues are watching videos of me on my Sybian and Dildo Bike and all sorts of other embarrassing situations. I was dreading going on his next works night out.

Ryan has also told me that he’s posted photos and videos of me on some web sites as well. He’s told me the names of the sites but I haven’t looked for them yet; except for one, he picked a video of me having a very loud and active orgasm(s) and sent it to 1000orgasms.com. Apart from being a bit embarrassed looking at it (even though Ryan was the only one with me at the time). I thought that it was quite good. I hope that other people that watch it enjoy it as well.



The gym
----------
This is the highlight of my week. Well, it is if it’s a planned visit and I’ve got myself (or Ryan has) all worked-up. I love going when Ryan has got me all worked-up and he comes with me and I can leave the house naked and walk through the gym car park naked.

I’ve started getting a bit more daring sometimes. Five times now I’ve managed to book an afternoon of flexi-time leave the day before and driven to work with one of my vibes in. I’ve then spent the morning letting the vibe get me so worked-up that one morning I got a bollocking for not concentrating enough in a meeting.

When the time to leave finally arrives I rush down to my car and strip naked before driving to the gym. As soon as I get there I jump out of the car, stretch my arms and legs and slowly walk into the gym. I’ve even started parking as far from the gym door as I can so that I’m outside, in public, totally naked for longer. I’m also considering parking in the supermarket car park down the road but I haven’t found the courage to do that yet.

Twice, I’ve waited near my car until some men have walked by then walked right passed them totally naked except for my car keys in my hand. I love the comments that they come out with, and when some of them get their phones out and take some photos or video me.

One time 3 men started asking me questions about why I was naked and where I was going. I just stood in front of them and answered their questions. One of them asked if he could take some selfies with his arm round me. That progressed to me being held up in the air with my legs spread wide while one of them took some photos. They did that 3 times so that they all got a photo of me.

I wondered if those photos of me would end-up on the wall in the canteen at their workplace.


The gym sessions are always totally amazing and I loose count of the number of times that I cum.


One time when I knew in advance that I was going to the gym the next afternoon, Jenny (Ryan’s brother’s girlfriend) asked if I could pick her up at the university on the way. I drove from work, right through town then the university campus and then back through town; stark naked. When I got to where Jenny was and she opened the car door and saw me, she stripped off before getting in the car; much to the delight of a couple of male students who were walking passed. She told me that it was really making her horny being naked where anyone could see her. I think I disappointed her a bit when I told her that most people only see what they are expecting to see.

Jenny really loved walking from the car to the gym naked and we had a great time teasing the men with our naked bodies.


Another time when Ryan and I went there on a Sunday morning I was quite surprised to see Karen (Ryan’s work colleague) and Emma (her partner) there. Even though they are lovers they still love teasing men by flashing their goodies (and mine). When I talked to Karen she told me that Ryan had kept talking about the place and she’d decided to come along and see the place for herself. She hadn’t told Emma about the free membership for girls if they get naked and Emma had had quite a shock when Darren had told them about free membership if they worked-out naked. Of course Emma immediately perked-up. They were in the middle of fucking themselves on the special exercise bikes when I walked in.
 

As we masturbated in the sauna Karen reminded me of the time when Emma used me as a live dummy for some medical people who made plaster casts for each of my arms and legs then wheeled me around town in a wheel chair letting anyone who looked see my naked chest and pussy. Probably because I was high on the sex adrenaline when she reminded me, I stupidly said that I’d love to do that again. I even told her that I still had the plaster casts.

Later that night I remembered what I’d said and hoped that Karen and Emma wouldn’t be able to borrow a wheelchair.


Those young twins frequently seem to be at the gym. I’ve bumped into them quite a few time and they’ve asked me if I’d pick them up from their home one day during the school holidays. They too want to leave home naked, have a great work out and return home still naked.

Ryan thinks that it’s a great idea and even thinks that we should invite them to our home more often. He also said that it would be great if he could go on holiday with 3 girls who could easily get away with being naked all the time. If I didn’t know that he loves me so much I’d swear that he just wanted to perv on their young bodies. We’ll have to see how things go but it would be nice for me to not be the centre of attention at times.



Motor Racing
---------------
Earlier this year Ryan got it into his head that he wanted to go to the F1 British Grand Prix at Silverstone. When Ryan said that he’d booked the tickets I assumed that it was him and Tom going. Around the middle of June he asked me if I’d booked holidays for the Friday before the race and the Monday after. Imagine my shock when he told me that it was him and me that were going and that he’d borrowed all the camping gear that we needed.

I got nervous because the nearest I’d been to camping was when we’d been to Ryan’s Uncle’s mobile home.

Anyway, Ryan told me to not to pack many clothes as it was going to be warm that weekend and very early on the Friday morning we piled everything into the car and set off. 

We arrived at the campsite just before 9 am, checked-in, got our wrist bands and went looking for somewhere to pitch the tent. Ryan told us that he’d picked the ‘lively’ field rather than the ‘family’ field. I wasn’t sure that it was the right choice; a choice between noisy drunks and screaming kids.

I wasn’t surprised when Ryan picked a space right next to a group of about a dozen young men who were just getting up and all of then looking as if they’d had a good night.

Ryan got the tent out of the car and told me to put it up while he went and got some milk and water. Well, I hadn’t a clue where to start, and what’s more, I wasn’t exactly dressed for bending over to push pegs into the ground. I started to wish that Ryan had got me to wear a vibe on the way down so that I would have been all aroused by the time we’d got there. Then I wouldn’t have minded bending over and letting those young men see down my top and up my skirt. As it was I was just knew that I was about to get VERY embarrassed.

I was right. Even squatting down to open the bag and getting the tent out caused me to get a little audience; and a red face. The micro skirt that I was wearing rode up and each time that I stood up I had to pull it down so that my pussy and butt wasn’t exposed.

It seemed like forever trying to sort out how that damn tent went up. I eventually managed it, but not without lots of comments from the young men. Typical Ryan, he re-appeared just as I was getting close to finishing. When I told him that the young men had had a great view and that I’d got very embarrassed, he just laughed and said that he bet that I’d enjoyed every second.

I thumped his arm and told him that I hadn’t but he wouldn’t believe me.

As soon as we’d unloaded the car Ryan pulled me down onto the sleeping bag and gave me my first fuck in a tent. The problem was that Ryan had left the tent door open and that I forgot that tents are so thin that the young men could hear all my moans. When we emerged, one of them had to go and ask if we’d had a good fuck.

I blushed as Ryan said,

“Yes thanks, she can be a bit noisy at times.”

My arousal factor was quite high but I still wasn’t too happy. Ryan was looking at me and he turned and kissed me and whispered,

“Go and put one of your vibes in lover, and then give me the remote control.”

Being the dutiful girlfriend that I am I went and did as I was told. I was stood there in the tent with my little skirt up round my waist, my legs spread wide and I was just about to push the vibe up inside me when the tent door opened and Ryan stood there holding it open for 3 of the young men to see exactly what I was doing. Ryan looked at me, then at the 3 young men, then back at me, grinned and said,
 
“Keep going;” then after a pause, “There’s a new top and skirt for you to put on in a red bag in the case.”

Then he kept holding the tent door open while I stripped, found the bag and got dressed.

By the time that I was ready the vibe had raised my arousal factor to the point that I was horny and wanted to be seen in the clothes that Ryan had bought me. You see, the top is made of a fine white mesh with a flowery pattern and stops at the bottom of my ribs. I guess that it was intended to be worn with a bra, but as I never wear a bra all of my nipples and areolas were clearly visible. So were my nipple barbells and stirrups.

As for the skirt, it’s less than 10 inches long; the top 3 inches are like a belt and the bottom 6 or 7 inches flare out making me feel like I’m only wearing a belt. I have to wear the skirt very low on my hips otherwise the bottom of my butt cheeks and pussy are exposed all the time.

Ryan’s so good at getting the right sized clothes for me.


As I waked out of the tent I looked at the young men, smiled and said to Ryan,

“Shall we go fuck buddy?”

“I hope that I’m more than that.” Ryan replied.

“Of course you are.” I said as Ryan put his arm round me and we walked out of the field to have a look around the place. We were both amazed at the state of the toilet and shower facilities. I’d expected them to be pretty horrible but they’re amazing; better than I’ve seen in a few hotels. We found a restaurant, a pub, a funfair with a Ferris wheel, and a shop. They even put on what they called a ‘shuttle service’ (tractor and covered trailer with rows of seats down the side and middle) to get you to the race circuit.


We got something to eat then caught the shuttle to the circuit. I’m sure that the man following me climbing up the steps on to the trailer saw my butt and pussy, and he sat opposite me as we rode to the circuit. Ryan had his hand on my knee and he kept pulling my knees apart so that the man could see my pussy.

By that time I had lost all my inhibitions and just let Ryan show my pussy to the man.


We had to rush a bit to be able to see one of the practice sessions. Bloody hell, the noise was deafening, and all I could see was cars flashing passed in front of me. Okay, I could see much more on the ginormous television screens but to be honest, I found it quite boring. When I told Ryan he said that it was the atmosphere that would make it a great weekend. I told him that I’d noticed that everyone seemed to be happy and having fun.

It was then that I looked down the hill that we were sat on and saw a man looking up at us; well up my skirt. My knees had been a little apart because Ryan kept my pussy ‘simmering’ with the remote control, but when I said that I had seen the man looking up Ryan put a hand on the inside of one knee and pulled my knees further apart. As they opened the vibe inside my pussy jumped to full blast. Ryan apologised for neglecting me and squeezed my thigh. I felt happy as I had my first orgasm at Silverstone. My moans and screams covered by the noise of the cars whizzing by.


When the practice session ended we wandered off to look around everything that the circuit offered. The thing was, Ryan hadn’t switched the vibe off and it was purring away slowly inside me, What was worse (or better), I didn’t think to ask him to switch it off when he decided to go back to the campsite when I wanted to have a look at some of the stalls selling clothes.

I was in the middle of buying a Lewis Hamilton T-shirt when the next orgasm hit me. The youngish guy on the stall looked at me funny then came round to the front and put an arm round me.

“Are you all right love? Here, come round the back and have a sit down.”

He guided me round the end of his table into his gazeebo and to a chair and told me to sit. It was a low chair and as I fell back into it my legs went up, so did my little skirt, revealing my bare pubes and stomach to the man.

He stared for a second then turned to pick up a bottle of water for me.

“Here, sit there for a minute or two while I server some of these customers.”


I pushed my skirt down a bit but because my knees were higher than my pussy I’m sure that the people buying souvenir clothes got a great view. The looks that I was getting by some of them confirmed my thoughts and I’m sure that one or two of the customers bought more than they’d originally intended just so that they could look at my ‘bits’ for a bit longer.


After what seemed like ages, my body became less sensitive to the vibe and I started getting back to normal. The man, who had helped me and had kept turning to check on me (or look at my pussy and little tits), asked me if I was feeling better. When I said that I was, he put out his hand to help me stand up.

Thanking him I told him that I still wanted the T-shirt. He turned and picked one up from his table and passed it to me. Still feeling very horny I asked him if I could try it on.

“Sure,” he said as he turned back to server another customer.

I guess that he expected me to try it on on top of my top and skirt but I was horny and wanted to get naked; so I did. I watched the man’s customers watch me as I stripped and put the T-shirt on. It was just falling down my body as the man turned to see what his customers were looking at.

“A bit long;” he said, “do you want to try a smaller size?”

The T-shirt hem was longer than quite a few of my skirts so I asked him if I could. He passed me another T-shirt then turned back to serve another customer.

I pulled the first T-shirt off and put the second one on as some of the customers watched me. By the time the man turned back to me the second T-shirt was on me and just covering my pussy.

“This is the one – thank you.” I said.

As the man served another customer I took the T-shirt off and put my top and skirt back on then walked out of the gazebo to the front of the man’s stall and waited to pay the man.

As he was getting my change I thanked him for letting me sit down for a while then turned to walk on. As I walked I smiled at the fact that I’d got naked behind him twice and he hadn’t seen me naked even once.


There were a lot of people waiting for the tractor back to the campsite and the driver said that we could stand on the trailer if we wanted, but to make sure that we held onto the top rail all the time.

Well, it had got a bit windy by then and as the tractor rumbled along the road my skirt was blowing up giving some of the people sat down near me a great view of my butt and pussy. I was losing the battle with the vibe and just as we pulled onto the campsite another orgasm hit me. Someone had to tell me that we’d arrived and that I could get off the trailer.


We’d arranged to meet in the ‘The Petrol Head’ pub and when I got there I found Ryan sat round a table with some of the young men from the tents in front of ours. One of them saw me and stood up to let me sit next to Ryan. He asked me what I wanted to drink and then went to the bar.

As I sat down my skirt blew up and it was my bare butt that sat on the velvety material. Ryan immediately put a hand on my thigh and squeezed it, pulling my knees apart.

“Wow!” I heard from one of the men sat opposite me as my pussy became visible to him; and those either side of him.

“Are you sure that you’re old enough to be in here?” The man opposite me asked; “you only look about 12 or 13.”

“That pussy of yours looks plenty old enough to me.” Another man said.

“Of course I am,” I replied, “I’ve got my passport in the car to prove it if you don’t believe me.”

“Hey, that’s okay honey; you don’t have to prove anything to us; especially with that wet pussy staring us in the face;” said a third man.

“Yeah, it is cute isn’t it?” Ryan said; “and you should see what she can put in it.”

Even though I was feeling very horny, I still blushed at Ryan telling all those men that we put things into my pussy.

“Oh yeah, perhaps she should show us.” I heard one of the men say, but I was looking at Ryan, not sure if I wanted to put on a show or not. It was a good job that I was all sexed up.


The man who was getting me a drink returned and put my drink on the table next to me. As he did so he looked straight at my pussy and I got a bit of a wet rush.

The man stood up straight and moved away and two or three phone camera flashed.

“Okay,” Ryan said, “getting back to rules, do you really think that the FIA will bring back refuelling?”

Most of the men quickly got engrossed in the boring conversation but the man directly opposite me just sat there staring at my pussy. I looked up at him and squeezed my pussy muscles. He smiled and said,

“Nice!”


A bit later when there was a pause in the F1 conversation, Ryan asked me what I’d bought. When I told him he asked me to try it on so that he could see it. I got it out of the bag and started to put it on, on top of my top and skirt but Ryan stopped me and said that I had to take my top and skirt off first.

I looked round and said that it was too public so he asked the young men to stand up and form a wall so that the rest of the pub couldn’t see me. They readily agreed and all stood up. The thing was that they all stood facing me.

“Men!” I said and slowly pealed my top then skirt off.

“I can’t see!” one of the men at the end of the line said so I slowly did a 360 letting them have a good look at me before I put the T-shirt on.

I turned to face Ryan and he slid his hands up my legs and fingered me, saying,

“Shit girl; you’re dripping.”

“That’s your fault.” I replied. “That’s what happens when you leave me and leave the vibe switched on.”

“Fuck TT; sorry, I forgot all about that.”

“Don’t be, I had some very pleasant fun and it’s less embarrassing getting changed in here when I’m like this.”

Ryan grinned and put his hand in his pocket. The next thing that I felt was the vibe ramping up to full speed.

“Fuck Ryan,” I said; “are you trying to make me cum in here, in front of all these guys?”

“Of course.”

“Yes please.” I heard one of the other guys say.

I sat down, finished my drink and waited for the inevitable.

All the young men sat down and word quickly spread that I was about to cum.


I fought it for as long as I could, but when it arrived it hit me like a train. My right hand automatically went to my clit and I started rubbing it. I screamed so loud that I thought the bouncers would come over. There must be quite a lot of girls screaming in that pub because no one even looked over (so Ryan told me later). Well no one except the young men who were waiting for it to happen.

As I was cumming I heard a few comments from the guys watching me: -

“Fuck, that’s hot.”
“Fuck, she’s squirting.”
“Look at those pussy muscles working.”
“I want to put my cock was inside that.”
“What I could do with that?”

I also saw a few camera flashes.

When I came down from my high I looked round and saw all the guys looking down at me and Ryan grinning from ear to ear. I looked down to the floor between my legs and saw a few blobs of white creamy liquid.

“Shit!” I thought; I really did squirt. I looked back to Ryan and said,

“That’s your fault for leaving the vibe switched on for so long; can you switch it off please? I need a rest.”

Ryan took pity on me and put his hand in his pocket and I soon felt nothing in my pussy other than that lovely warm after-glow. I realised that my legs were still wide open but I didn’t care, I left them like that as I looked round the faces of the guys looking down at me – well my pussy. Most had that lustful expression. For the first time in ages I felt really pleased that I could have that effect on men.

I stayed exposed like that for ages as the men started talking amongst themselves. I only sat up and closed my legs when another drink appeared on the table next to me.

After a while Ryan got up and told everyone that we were going to get something to eat and that we’d no doubt see them later.
 
We went to the shop, bought a snack and went back to the tent to make some coffee.

After eating I told Ryan that I needed a shower. His reply was to tell me to just wrap a towel round me and go like that; so I did, even though the towel only just covered my butt.


Back at the tent I asked Ryan what he wanted me to wear for the evening out. He chose my tight, white, ultra short lycra skirt and a top that is totally see through. My arousal factor had reduced quite a bit by then so I was glad that it was starting to get dark. He also told me to wear my nipple and clit chains.

When we left the tent to go back to the circuit for the evening I’d only walked about 20 yards when I realised that the skirt had ridden up revealing my butt cheeks and pussy. I pulled it down and made a mental note that I should keep checking.


Climbing up onto the tractor and trailer would have been quite embarrassing if Ryan hadn’t been following me up the steps, and the man sat opposite me would have had a great view if there had been more light.


We had a great time that evening. The entertainment that had been laid on was brilliant. My skirt did ride up but in amongst the crowds no one around seemed to notice and I just started ignoring it. Even on the tractor and trailer back it was too dark and everyone was happy and busy talking and no one seemed to notice that I was virtually bottomless.


When we got back to the tent the group of young men were all sat outside their tents drinking from bottles of beer. When I first saw them I pulled my skirt down to cover my pussy but the guys had already seen me and one of them asked me not to cover my pussy. Ryan’s reaction was to turn to me and pull my skirt right up to my waist. That got a few cheers from the guys.

One of the guys invited us to have a drink with them and Ryan quickly accepted. We walked into the middle of them and someone gave us both a bottle. All the guys were sat on the ground but one of them got up and went and got a chair for me. It was one of those aluminium folding chairs with about 2 inch strips of aluminium on the back and seat parts. As he opened it I saw that the middle strip on the seat part was missing.

“Don’t worry about that,” the man said, “it’s quite safe.”

He put the chair near the outside of the circle of men and I sat down on the chair. I gasped a bit as my skin came in to contact with the cold metal. As least my pussy wasn’t on display.

Thankfully, the talk wasn’t all about F1 and I even managed to join in the conversation at times. The pile of empty beer bottles got bigger and bigger.

One of the guys asked me if my chains hurt. That got the conversation turned to talking about me. It wasn’t long before Ryan ‘volunteered’ me to show them what my chains looked like close up. I had to stand up, take my skirt and top off and go up to each of them and let them have a close look. Of course they wanted to get a close look at where and how the chain attached to my clit hood. I even had to explain that the piercing wasn’t through my clit, just the hood. Some of the men gout out their phones and took close-ups of my chains.

I have to admit that after I’d stood in front of the first about 4 guys I was starting to get aroused, and wet; and when one of the guys reached out and gently pulled the chain between my legs I let out a moan.

“Hey,” one of the guys said, “she likes that, do it again.”

He did, and I moaned again.

“My turn!” The guy next to the man holding my chain said.


I had to go and stand in front of each of the guys with my legs open and let them inspect my piercings and pull on my chains. Fortunately they didn’t hurt me, but they sure did get me aroused; and I really wanted to go to our tent with Ryan and get him to fuck me hard.


Eventually, the last guy had inspected me and I was able to sit down again but the guy who was sat on the grass next to me reached under the chair and I felt my clit hood chain being pulled again. My pussy was over the gap where the missing strip of aluminium should have been, and my chain was dangling down.

Everyone appeared to ignore what the guy was doing to me so he got braver and started using his fingers on me. I just sat there trying not to draw attention to me. I did look to Ryan at one point and saw that he was watching what was happening. He smiled and winked at me. I guessed that he was happy for that young man to finger me.

It wasn’t long before I wanted to cum; that man was quite talented. I tried hard not to cum but in the end I just couldn’t help it. I let out a big, loud,

“Aaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhh,” and let it happen.

Everyone turned and looked at the naked me with 2 or 3 fingers stuck in my pussy through the bottom of the chair.

“You dirty bastard Mike.” I heard one man say.

“It’s my turn.” I heard another say as I saw him stand up and move behind me.

Then I felt a man’s hands slide down my front to my nipples. I looked over to Ryan and he had his usual grin on his face. After the hands pulled and rolled my nipples between finger and thumb for a few seconds, the hands disappeared (both men) and then my pussy was enveloped in a warm mouth. The man behind me had got down on his back and slid back so that he could eat my pussy while I just sat there.

I gripped the arms of the chair as his teeth toyed with my clit and his tongue licked and poked my hole.

It only took a couple of minutes for me to be back up there almost screaming as I orgasmed again. While I was up there I felt hands on my tits again. I was in heaven. The only thing that could have made it better was if it had been Ryan’s mouth and hands.

I started to come down then I went back up there as another pair of hands stroked my belly. My head was turned to my right and I felt a cock press on my lips. I eagerly opened my mouth and started sucking. The mouth and cock pounded 2 of my holes as I started to cum again.

While I was up there I felt the cock in my mouth tense and my throat was filled as the man shot his load deep into me. As the dick softened, it pulled out and I felt something dripping on my chest. Thinking that maybe he has started to piss on me I opened my eyes and realised that it had started raining. Then there was a flash of lightening. Five seconds later the heavens opened up and I was suddenly soaked from head to foot.

Everyone was getting up and running to their tents. It took me a few seconds to realise that maybe I should move too, but as soon as I was on my feet I thought,

“Sod it; I’m already literally soaked to the skin so why bother?”

I turned to face our tent and saw Ryan holding the door open for me.

“Get naked and get out here;” I said, “I need to be fucked right now, and right here.”

Ryan didn’t need to be told twice, and within seconds he was naked and stood in front of me; both of us dripping wet.

Ryan bent forward and kissed me long and hard as I felt his hard dick against my stomach. Seconds later we were rolling around on the grass fucking in the rapidly getting muddy field.

It was dark but every few seconds a bolt of lightning would light up the whole field. One time I saw a couple of the young men’s tents had their door open and faces watching us fuck as near to nature as we could be.

I was on top, riding Ryan’s dick when we both came. I just sat there with rain running down my muddy hair and body until he got soft.

“I guess that we should go and get cleaned-up.” I said.

Thirty seconds later we were running down the field, still naked, and carrying a plastic bag with some soap and shampoo in it. We went straight into the gents toilet block and into one of the showers. No one else was there and we had a long hot shower, soaping each other and having another fuck.

We ran back to our tent and dried ourselves before climbing into our double sleeping bag and going to sleep with Ryan spooning me and his dick resting against my pussy.

Amazingly, we got to sleep quickly, but we both woke up a few times during the night as the rain pounded the tent and the thunder and lightning kept going on and on. At one point Ryan’s dick got hard and slipped into me and I went back to sleep like that.


When I woke up Ryan’s dick was pounding in and out of my pussy. I sighed and let it happen, enjoying every second. I didn’t cum but Ryan certainly did, filling me up.

The rain had stopped and it was light. I sleepily got out of the sleeping bag and opened the tent door. I stood there, still naked, and looked around. There were puddles everywhere and the odd tent flattened by the storm.

“Like some coffee Tanya?” I heard a male voice say.

I looked round and saw one of our neighbours holding a steaming mug. I suddenly remembered that I was naked and my hands went to my little tits and pussy.

“A bit late for modesty isn’t it?” the man said.

Realising that he was right I dropped my left hand and put my right hand out to receive the coffee mug.

“Thank you,” I said, “That was one hell of a storm. Did you manage to keep dry?”

“More than you two did; that was quite a show you put on last night.”

I suddenly went all embarrassed and whispered,

“Yeah, it was.”

As I was saying that I felt my pussy get wet. The memories of the last night were getting me aroused; and that was before Ryan was going to show my body off to the hundred plus thousand people that were going to be around later that day.

More of the young men emerged from their tents to get some coffee, and so did a young couple on the other side of our tent. I was looking at them and they were looking at me when I remembered that I was naked so I backed into our tent and gave Ryan what was left of the coffee.

I put some shoes on and wrapped a towel round me and told Ryan that I was going for a shower. As I walked down the field I saw quite a few water-logged tents and muddy puddles, but people looked and sounded happy. It had stopped raining and the sun was emerging from behind the clouds.


Back at the tent, Ryan took the towel off me and disappeared to have a shower himself. I busied myself tidying the tent and deciding what to wear. I knew that Ryan would want me to look sexy; and probably have the vibe inside me so I changed the batteries ready. I heard a noise, looked up and realised that the tent door was wide open. A couple of the guys were stood watching me. I smiled and said,

“It’s going to be a good day today.”

“It already is.” One of them replied.

Instead of putting the vibe inside my pussy I put it in to my bag and went back to deciding what to wear. I still hadn’t decided when Ryan returned. He went into the case and got out a floaty, thin cotton micro skirt that is slightly see through, and a short tank top that is so thin that you can see the colour of my jewellery.

“Shall I wear my jewellery?” I asked.

“Just the barbells and stirrups please lover.” Ryan replied.

In a way I’d wanted to wear my chains as well but I was sure that Ryan would have a reason for me not to wear them.
   
 
As we headed to the circuit we were joined by some of the young men. We passed some of the stalls and tents of some of the vendors selling just about anything that anyone would want. One gazebo/tent was advertising Massages. Ryan jokingly asked me if I fancied a massage. I had a quick flashback of the hotel in London and thought of how nice it would be if the same man was there.

A woman not much older than me had heard Ryan asking me and started on her sales pitch. As soon as Ryan heard ‘full body’ massage I could see that he was hooked. The woman led me into her gazebo and we were followed by Ryan.

“Can we come and watch?” I heard one of the young men say.

I was about to say ‘no’ but Ryan beat me to it.

“I think that it’s best if you wait out here.”

I looked at Ryan and mouthed,

“Thank you.”

Then I looked at the masseuse.

“Okay then,” the woman said; “Take your clothes off and climb onto the table.”

I looked round and saw an empty little table in one corner and went over to it and got naked. As I walked over to the massage table I looked round and saw Ryan with a grin on his face and a bulge in his trousers.

“Lay on your stomach with the pillow under your hips,” the masseuse said.

Pillow! It was a good foot diameter tube of solid sponge and it hardly changed shape as my weight went on it. I was left with my butt up in the air.

The massage started quite normally except for 2 things. The masseuse put a blindfold and ear muffs on me. She said that it would help me relax because there was so much noise around. She was right and I slowly started to relax. When the masseuse moved to my legs I felt myself spreading them for her. As her hands moved up to my thighs I felt myself getting aroused. When she started on my butt my AF got higher and my pussy got wet.

I hadn’t expected what happened next. She teased round my pussy a bit then started some serious pussy work. She brought me sooo close to cumming 5 or 6 times before slapping me on my butt and telling me to turn over.

I was disappointed but did as I was told. Because I was blindfolded she guided me and I was pleased that the ‘pillow’ was gone.

The massage started again at my head and when she moved to my legs I again automatically opened them. As she moved up I hoped that she’d work on my pussy again; and this time finish me off.

She got so close to my pussy, teasing all around it when I realised that there were more than 2 hands working on my body. She couldn’t have 2 hands on my pussy when both my tits were getting massaged. I assumed that Ryan had joined her and I relaxed and went back to enjoying the pleasure that they were giving me.

Those 4 hands really got me excited. It felt like they were everywhere but I was enjoying it so much that I didn’t care how they were doing it.

After a while I started cumming; and cumming; and cumming. My whole body was shaking and jerking about. What’s more those hands kept working on me for what seemed like forever.

Eventually they stopped and I kept jerking and convulsing for a while then slowly came down from my high. When I was just about back to normal the masseuse look my blindfold and ear muffs off then gave me a big towel.

I looked over to Ryan and he looked as contented as I felt.

I got down from the table and Ryan helped me rub the sweat and what was left of the massage oil off me before passing me my skirt and top.

A very happy and contented Tanya left that gazebo.


As we walked away I said to Ryan,

“That was totally amazing; can I have another massage tomorrow?”

Ryan replied,

“I don’t see why not.”

I then got a little confused because the young man on the other side of me said,

“Oh yes please.”

I thought for a second then dismissed his statement thinking that I must have misheard him.


We all walked on and eventually found a place where we could all sit and watch the action. The guys said that Ryan and I should sit above them on the hill so that we’d get the best possible view. After about 30 minutes of looking at the guys below us I realised why they’d said that, but I didn’t care, I was still on a high from the massage.


When we went to get some lunch everywhere was so busy that we had to sit on a curb to eat our food. Ryan told me afterwards that he’d spotted quite a few people walking by that had looked down at us; and up my skirt. I hadn’t thought about it at the time but I was sat with my knees bent and slightly apart so that I could use them as a sort of little table to put my plate of food on. I just told Ryan that I hoped that they’d enjoyed the view.

I suppose we had a great day, in spite of the bit of rain; everyone was happy and as Ryan said, the atmosphere was amazing. On the way back to the young men after lunch Ryan had asked me to put the vibe in when I went to the toilet and I know that I was happy all afternoon; Ryan and the remote control saw to that.


That evening Ryan and I went out for something to eat and a wander around on our own. We had a great time even if I did accidentally flash a few people. The ‘fun’ started when we got back to our tent. We’d had a few to drink and were quite ‘happy’ and the young men were again sat around outside their tent drinking. They invited us to join them again and one of them even got that chair out for me again.

The conversation got round to me and the chair the previous night and someone asked if they could continue from where the rain stopped them the previous night. I was still on a high as Ryan had been teasing me with the vibe all night and I suddenly hoped that Ryan would say ‘yes’.

Ryan was half drunk as well and he didn’t hesitate to say ‘okay then’ and within seconds 2 of the guys were pulling me to my feet and taking my clothes off.

A couple of seconds later 3 of them were next to me, one laying on his back under the chair, licking and chewing my clit; one stood behind me playing with my tiny tits; while the third was stood by my side getting his cock out ready to stick it in my mouth as soon as I opened it.


I have to say that the next 30 minutes or so were quite amazing. I was sat on that chair so I couldn’t be pussy fucked by a cock but my pussy, and tits, got plenty of attention and my mouth was stuffed full most of the time.

At one point a fourth young man joined us on the other side of the chair and he picked up my hand and put it on his hard cock. Instinctively, I started wanking him.

All the time Ryan was sat in front of me watching the action.


Not content with watching all those young men use my body, when they were done Ryan came over to me and lowered the beer bottle that he’d been drinking from. He told me to get off the chair, lie on the ground, lift my feet as high as I could, and support my hips with my hands. I instinctively spread my legs wide as the beer bottle went to my pussy. There was no resistance as the bottle started to disappear inside me, but I did gasp a little as the cold beer flowed out into me.

Ryan gently pushed the bottle until all but the bottom couple of inches were inside me. Then he pulled it out.

“Give me my beer back.” Ryan said so I squeezed and the beer shot out of me, up into the air.

The young men enjoyed that sight and one of them asked if he could have a go.

I must have had about 8 bottles of beer emptied into my pussy before squirting them out. Most of the men fucked me with their bottles as they emptied them into me and I got very close to cumming. I also got covered in beer and when the ‘games’ finished Ryan told me to streak to the showers. Fortunately it was quite late by then and I made it there without seeing anyone. When I came out Ryan was waiting for me with a towel.


Back in our tent, Ryan gave me a good fucking and we went to sleep with him still inside me.



Race day started with a coffee provided by one of the young men just as soon as I opened our tent door. When we got back from the showers the young men had already left for the circuit so it looked like I was going to have Ryan all to myself for the day.


Ryan got me to wear one of my slightly see through dresses that day. It’s quite light and floaty and as I wasn’t at all aroused when I put it on I knew that I’d have to be careful not to expose myself; especially as there was a slight breeze.


There were even more people at the circuit when we got there and it took ages for us to find a place to get a good view of the action. As usual, Ryan wanted to be on a hill and he picked a spot just above another group of men.

As soon as we’d settled Ryan asked me to go to the toilet and put my vibe in and buy something for breakfast for the both of us on the way back.

As soon as we’d finished eating Ryan switched the vibe on and it didn’t take long for me to stop being careful about how I was sitting.
 

It rained a bit during the race but I didn’t care; unexpectedly I was enjoying the race and I jumped to my feet and cheered as Lewis Hamilton won the race.

As we walked away from the track we soon realised that it would take forever to get back to the campsite so we wandered around looking at everything that was going on. The vibe was purring away inside me and I was happy.

As we were walking around Ryan kept telling me to stop and spread my feet for a minute or so, or to get an imaginary stone out of my shoe. After about the third time I realised what he was doing. If he spotted anyone staring at my body through my slightly see through dress he’d get me to stop and spread my legs so that they could get a better look. If they were behind me they got an even better sight as I bent over. When I realised I thumped Ryan and told him that he was naughty, but the next time that he told me to do it I still did it. The vibe was keeping me simmering and I liked the idea of people seeing my pussy.


We spent a few hours walking around enjoying everything that that had been put on for the people, and adding to it ourselves. It was quite amazing. The vibe was keeping me on a high and I didn’t care who was staring at me through my slightly see through dress; and whenever we sat down anywhere I made sure that my hot, wet pussy was on display for anyone who wanted to look. Of course, Ryan pointed out any opportunities that I hadn’t seen. He just loves it when strangers see my pussy.


It was getting dark when we got back to the campsite and we were both disappointed to find that the young men had already left. We went back to the pub and Ryan spent the next hour or so trying to think of more ways to expose me. The best that he came up with was for me to sit on the front edge of my chair and flash anyone who cared to look under the table.


We did have a good fuck in the tent that night; and again in the morning before we packed-up to go home.



Baby Courgettes
-------------------
One afternoon Ryan phoned me at work and asked me to join him and a few of his work colleagues at a pub near their workplace. I’d agreed before I remembered about the digital photo frame that he has on his desk at work. I was a bit nervous as I walked in but, thankfully, no one mentioned the photo frame.

After about an hour another of Ryan’s colleagues joined us, apparently he’d had to go and do a bit of shopping for a meal that he was preparing later that evening.

I’d had a few drinks before the conversation got round to me and of course the photo frame. I went bright red as they talked about what they’d seen.

It got worse when someone asked if the story about the golf balls was true. If I hadn’t been on a bit of a sexual high and not had 3 or 4 drinks by then I would probably have died of shame. As it was, I said,

“Yes, that’s true; it’s shame that we haven’t got any here.”

As I was saying that I really did hope that no one produced any. They didn’t but the man who’d arrived late bent over and pulled a bag of baby courgettes out of his shopping bag.

“Fuck no!” I thought as my face went all red because I just knew what Ryan was going to say.

He did and I had to sit on the front edge of my seat and lay back while each of his colleagues took it in turn to see how many they could push up my hole. Of course the number depended upon their size but the most that anyone got in was 4; and they wouldn’t stay in, much to the delight of my little audience.


I had to sit on Ryan’s lap on the bus on the way how. Not because it as crowded, but because I needed to have the real thing inside me as quick as possible.



Internet site
---------------
One of Ryan’s colleagues decided that he was going to set-up a web site for women to anonymously get their tits and butts on the internet. He said that he’d call it something like tops-n-bottoms.com. As you can guess, I haven’t looked at it yet.

When Ryan first asked me to pose for some photos for the site I assumed that Ryan would be taking them and that they’d just be photos of my chest and butt when I was standing up. I quickly decided that because my face wouldn’t be shown then I’d do it.

I got it wrong on the both counts. Firstly it was his colleague that came round to take the photos, and secondly I had to pose, with and without my jewellery and with and without things in my pussy and butt as I bent over with my legs spread wide.

Jake (Ryan’s colleague) arrived unexpectedly one Sunday morning; well unexpectedly to me. Both Jenny and I were naked in the kitchen when Ryan answered the door and it didn’t take long for Jenny to ask to have her photos taken as well.

Fortunately the weather was reasonable as Jake wanted to take the photos in the back garden.

The session started with photos of our chests. Even though both our nipples were rock hard as soon as Jake arrived, both of us tweaked and rolled our nipples just before each set of photos. After that Jake asked to take extra photos of mine; at each stage of my jewellery bits going in. Ryan wanted to put them in and as soon as he started on one tit he asked Jake to put them in on the other tit. I have to admit that it felt good having 2 men manipulating my little tits.

When it came to the bottoms photos, they were all from the back; but only the first ones were of us stood up (a few with legs closed then a lot more with our legs spread wide. After the stood up ones Jake asked us to bend 90 degrees at our waists then he took loads more.

As soon as we were bent at the waist I realised that my pussy was all swollen and very wet (Jenny’s was as well). I was glad that my face wasn’t in any of the shots.

Jake took about 30 photos of each of our butts / pussies, all from slightly different angles. My pussy was getting wetter and wetter. After straight butt / pussy shots Jake asked Ryan if he’d got anything that we could put inside our pussy and butt holes.

Ryan went off and quickly came back with all my dildos and some carrots that we were due to have for lunch that day. I was expecting for Jenny and me to have to put then in our holes ourselves but Ryan asked Jake to do it to both of us.   

Jenny went first and as soon as both her holes were full she put her right hand back and started fucking herself with the dildo. Jake backed-off and I could hear the camera clicking over and over. It was still clicking as she orgasmed, nearly falling over as she did.

Then it was my turn. By that time I was REALLY sexed up and I really went for it. As Jake inserted the dildo I fucked them as he held them. I heard the camera clicking again and turned to see that Ryan was pointing the camera at my butt. For some reason that made me rock back and forward even faster.

It didn’t take long for me to start cumming; especially as Jake’s hands were going faster and faster. I had to spread my arms to stop myself from collapsing onto the grass.

As I came down from my high Jake pulled the dildos out and asked if we could do it again, but with my jewellery in.

I had to lay on my back for Jake (under Ryan’s instructions) to get the little bar through my clit hood. As he fumbled around he made me cum again and he had to stop until I’d stopped shaking.

Once in, I had to endure (?!?) standing on all fours, knees straight and spread wide, all over again whilst Jake pumped my holes again. Again I could hear the camera clicking so I assumed that Ryan was operating it.

This time when I orgasmed I did fall over when my knees just couldn’t stay straight any longer.

As I came back to my senses I looked up and saw the 3 of them staring down at me.


Jenny and I went for a shower while Ryan and Jake loaded a copy of the photos onto Ryan laptop. When we went downstairs Jake had left and I got embarrassed as Ryan put the photos into a slide-show and copied them to one of the digital photo frames.



Porno Film
-------------
Ryan really excelled himself this time. I didn’t know whether to hit him, walk out on him or hug and kiss him. It was straight after we got home one Thursday evening when he told me what he’d ‘volunteered’ me for. I was REALLY mad at him when he first told me; but he got to work on me (in more ways than one), and in the end I was looking forward to it (probably because he’d got me all worked-up and sexually frustrated).

Ryan had seen an advert online for girls with small tits to be filmed getting fucked by machines. He said that he’d immediately thought that I was perfect for the job and had emailed my details, along with a couple of my naked photographs.

A couple of days later he’d got a reply inviting us to go to London for a weekend where we’d be put up in a big hotel. Of course Ryan had accepted it and only told me about it on the Thursday evening (I’d wondered why he’d told Tom and Jenny that we couldn’t go clubbing with them on the Saturday).

Anyway, we met at the train station straight after work on the Friday and were soon on our way. After we’d settled in our seats I told Ryan that I was very apprehensive and even scared a bit. Obviously I’d seen some fucking machines on the internet, and some of them definitely looked dangerous, but I was worried that I might get hurt. Ryan assured me that he’d be close by all the time and that he’d stop things if I looked to be in trouble. To ease my apprehension he told me to slide forward in my seat and he got one of my vibes out of his pocket and eased in inside me. Within minutes I was quite relaxed and happy to sit there with my legs open and to enjoy the pleasure that the vibe was giving me.

I should add that the train wasn’t very busy and Ryan even took some photos of me flashing my pussy and tits to him. There was only one moment when a middle-aged man appeared in front on me. He had a good, expressionless, look at my pussy before walking on.


The hotel was quite nice and shortly after we’d checked-in Ryan got a phone call from the woman who’d emailed him. I was surprised that it was a woman but when she arrived she turned-out to be quite nice; and her body was quite nice – if you like slim, big busted blondes wearing not a lot.

The woman (Donna) took us to a pub for a drink to brief us on what she was expecting. As we were talking she told me that she was glad that I was a girl who didn’t mind not wearing underwear. I was a little puzzled for a second. The no bra bit was obvious but I hadn’t thought that I had flashed her; accidentally or not. I asked how she knew and she told me that it was obvious to her; I was wearing a dress with a short skirt, sat with my knees touching and I wasn’t holding my bag, or my hands on my lap. She said that it was obvious to her that I wanted people to look up my skirt.

“The jewellery adds to your desire to be seen as well.” Donna added.

“Wow!” I said. I confirmed what I wasn’t wearing then told her that I hadn’t realised about the rest.

“Probably doing it subconsciously;” she said, “do you go all exhibitionistic when you get aroused or drunk?”

I blushed and Ryan confirmed that I do.

   
Donna started telling us what was going to happen when we got to the studio and I realised that I was getting all excited and nervous. All seemed okay but I asked Donna if I could have a safe word that would stop everything. Donna was really nice and said that she was going to insist on it.

About half way through telling me all about it Donna said,

“See, I told you, you’ve spread your knees so that people can get a better look up your skirt. You’re a born exhibitionist.”

I felt my face flush as I looked down at my legs and saw that Dona was right, my knees had a gap of nearly a foot between them; and I lying back on the seat. I quickly closed my knees and looked at Ryan.

“You do that a lot TT.” Ryan said.

I started to wonder if I actually was an exhibitionist but Donna started telling us about a couple of the machines that she wanted me to use and my train of thought got back to what was going to happen to me.


We were in the pub for about an hour, Donna doing most of the talking about what she wanted to achieve at the studio the next day. All the time I could feel myself getting more aroused. A couple of times I looked down at my legs and had to close my knees; I guess that Ryan was right about me spreading my knees subconsciously.

Anyway, just before Donna left she told me that it didn’t matter what I wore the next day as I wouldn’t be wearing it for long. She added that I could wear my barbells and stirrups but she asked me not to wear the chains. She said that they might get in the way. I blushed a bit, trying to think of a time when she’d been able to see up my skirt to my pussy. Then a thought crossed my mind; had Ryan sent her a photograph to her of me naked and wearing all my jewellery?


Donna left, telling us that a taxi would collect us at 09:00 in the morning. We had another drink then decided to walk back to the hotel where Ryan got me to take my dress off in the lift. My arousal factor wasn’t that high at that point and I was embarrassed as I ran down the corridor to our room.

Ryan opened the curtains in our room and we fucked hard before going to sleep. I doubted that anyone was looking into our room from the buildings across the street as all the windows were dark; but you never know. 


Ryan got me to wear a VERY short skirt on the Saturday. He said that after the ‘session’ I was sure to be wanting to flash everyone. That may well have been true but first thing in the morning flashing people was the last thing on my mind and going for breakfast and waiting to get picked-up was rather embarrassing; I counted 3 men with grins on their faces as they looked at me.


The taxi took us to what looked like an office block but when we got out of the lift we saw the studio sign and went into a big room that was full of what we assumed to be bondage equipment – and a load of cameras and lights.

Donna came over to use, said hello then told me to get naked. She said that she didn’t want any restrictive clothing marks on me.

I looked around again and saw 4 men, all fiddling with lights, cameras and some strange looking machines. I didn’t know whether to get excited, embarrassed or worried. I didn’t have any choice, I got all 3 as I started to take my top and skirt off. I realised that I was quite embarrassed; it was mid-morning and a while since Ryan and I had fucked so I wasn’t very aroused. I noticed some of the men looking over towards me and that didn’t help.

“Relax TT,” Ryan said; “you’ll soon forget the fact that you’re naked.”

I knew that he was right so I tried to do what he said.


Donna took us over to where a sofa was and told me to sit in the middle. I did and looked round. Several of the men were checking equipment and looking at me.

“Right Tanya,” Donna said; “Sit on the front edge and lean back. One of the crew will bring you 2 clear plastic domes and put one on each of your breasts; make sure that the bottom of each of them comes into contact with the skin on your ribs.”

I watched as the man approached me. As he got close I felt my nipples get even harder, my pussy get a little wet and my face get even redder. I was still quite embarrassed.

Each of the domes had a sort of nipple on the end and a thin plastic pipe going to a ‘T’ then to a little black box. I didn’t need to do anything as the man made sure that the base of them fitted snuggly on my chest.

As the man backed away, another man approached carrying what I assumed was to be a fucking machine. It was a big steel box with a steel bar coming out of one end. On the end of that bar was a big, floppy dildo. The man manoeuvred the box and dildo so that the end of the dildo just touched my pussy.

“This is the first machine Tanya; I thought that we’d start off with a basic machine. Just relax and let it happen. The walls in here are sound-proofed and the offices next door are empty on a weekend so you can make as much noise as you like. Oh yes, you need a safe word; how about ‘mango’, say it.”

I did.

“Right, the next time that you say that word everything will be switched off immediately and we’ll pack-up for the day; okay? Oh, one more thing, please try to look into one of the cameras occasionally, it makes it a bit more personal for the viewers.”

I nodded.

“By the looks of it you don’t need any lube so we’ll get started.”

The next thing that I knew was that a motor started and I felt my little tits aching and feel like never before. I looked at my chest and saw that they were twice as big as normal. It was then that I realised that the air round them was being sucked out of the domes.

Then I felt the dildo push at the entrance to my hole. I gasped a little and felt my hole open and accept the dildo.

After the initial shock I relaxed and started to enjoy the dildo fucking me. I wanted to rub my nipples but couldn’t get to them.

The dildo started going in and out of me faster and I started really enjoying it. As my arousal factor got higher and higher I realised that I was going to cum soon. My moans got louder and louder and I started getting quite vocal.

Donna must have realised that I was close to cumming because I just about heard her say,

“Vibrate her.”

The dildo started jerking about as it went in and out and within seconds I was loudly cumming.

The dildo kept fucking me and I came again. Then it stopped.
 

As I started to come down from my high I opened my eyes and saw Ryan, Donna and about a dozen men, all looking down at me. If I hadn’t been aroused I would have been very embarrassed; especially as one of the men was holding a big camera close to my face.


As my breathing slowed Donna said,

“Excellent Tanya, I can see that you are going to have a very pleasurable next couple of hours. Let me know when you’re ready and we’ll move on to the next machine.”


The next machine was similar but Donna got me to lie spread-eagled on my back on this big padded board. Round the edges were what looked like scaffold pipes. Four men came up to me and put padded wrist and ankle cuffs on me and tied them to the scaffold bars. Then a big metal box with a wheel on one side, and a metal bar with another dildo on the end, was put between my spread legs. They adjusted the position so that the tip of the dildo just touched my pussy. I gasped a little because I was still a bit sensitive from the first machine. 

“Looks like she still doesn’t need any lube, so let’s get started.”

I heard Donna say then I felt the dildo push into my hole.

I was flat on my back, relatively comfortable and getting slowly fucked. I was in heaven. Well, for a few minutes; the machine sped up and my arousal factor started rising quite quickly. I felt myself getting hotter and hotter as I started to cum.

Just as I started to come down I felt something touch my clit. The dildo was still going in and out and this ‘thing’ was vibrating on my clit. I opened my eyes and saw this rather hunky looking man holding a ‘magic wand’ thing against my clit.

Within seconds I was back up there; cumming and cumming and shaking and jerking about as much I as could within the restraints.

I have no idea how many times I came, or how long it took but by the time the man stopped and the machine was switched off, I was knackered, and covered in sweat.

When I was able, I looked round and saw Ryan looking down on me. He had a big grin on his face and a big bulge in the front of his trousers.


The next machine (?) was different. Donna led me to another padded board where my arms were tied down. There were some bars about 3 feet above my head that I wondered about, but not for long. Two men lifted my ankles so high up that all my weight was on my shoulders. Then my legs were spread so wide that they were just about parallel to the floor and my ankles were tied to the bars. I felt more exposed than ever.


Then I heard a noise like Ryan’s electric drill. For a second I panicked then I saw a man holding a big electric drill with a dildo on the end. As he pressed the power button the dildo spun round and jumped back and forwards.

I panicked a bit more as the spinning dildo touched my pussy. I really did hope that the man could control the thing. I screamed a bit as the dildo entered me but I soon relaxed as it became obvious that the man knew what he was doing.

After about a minute the man withdrew the dildo and rested the tip at the entrance to my butt hole.

“No, no!” I shouted as my butt hole automatically opened and the slowly spinning dildo entered my butt.

Within seconds I’d decided that it wasn’t going to hurt me, in fact it felt good; so good that I quickly realised

[Vanessa]

Part 22 cont.

“No, no!” I shouted as my butt hole automatically opened and the slowly spinning dildo entered my butt.

Within seconds I’d decided that it wasn’t going to hurt me, in fact it felt good; so good that I quickly realised that an orgasm was building.

Just as I was about to cum the noise got louder and another man came close to my butt and another drill attached dildo entered my pussy. Both dildos spun round and thumped in and out of my 2 holes as the orgasms came and came. At the beginning I felt one of the men slapping my butt, but after a while I don’t know if they stopped or I stopped feeling it.

Just as I thought that I couldn’t take any more and tried to remember what the safe word was, everything stopped. The next thing that I remember was Donna squatting above my head and splashing water on my face. I opened my eyes and looked up and saw up Donna’s skirt to her bald pussy, and right up her front to her face.

“Come on Tanya, wake-up; it’s not time to go to sleep yet.” Donna said.

The 2 drill dildos were still spinning and thumping in to my holes, but very slowly. I moaned a couple of times, Donna got up and the 2 drill dildos sped up.

I started to cum again and again and again; then nothing.


When I woke-up I was flat on my back, free from the restraints and someone was stroking my head. The first thing that I saw was Ryan smiling down at me.

“Hey!” Ryan softly said, “How are you feeling?”

I thought for a couple of seconds, mentally checking each part of my body then replied,

“Good; fucking good.”

Ryan bent forward and kissed my lips.

“Have a rest for a while before starting the next session.” I heard Donna say.

I closed my eyes and wondered if I could take any more.


After who knows how long, Ryan came over to me and pulled me up into a sitting position and gave me a bottle of water.

“Only one more.” Ryan said.

“I don’t know if I can take it.” I said, “I’m knackered and my pussy’s sore.”

“Lie back and rest,” I heard Donna say, “and I’ll get someone to take care of your pussy.”

I wondered what she meant by that as I took one more swig of the water, lay back on the board, closed my eyes and opened my legs. Nothing happened for a while then I felt something cold being rubbed on my pussy. The slight pain started to disappear and get replaced with an ache; that familiar wanting ache.

“That’s nice Ryan.” I said.

“I thought that you might like that.”

I heard Ryan reply, but his voice was coming from behind my head. I opened my eyes and saw that it was another man that was rubbing my pussy. After a split second of panic I relaxed, realising that Ryan obviously knew what was going on.


About 10 minutes later I was feeling better and I got to my feet; eager and curious to find out what the next machine was.


Donna had seen me get up and came over and asked me if I was okay. Then she took me over to another part of the room. Again checking that I was okay she told me that I might find this machine a little shocking but quite nice.

Wondering what she was talking about I did as Donna told me and was a little surprised when we stopped walking in an empty part of the room.

“Lie down with your head near my feet.” Donna said.

Feeling a little puzzled, I did as told and then looked up. Apart from seen up Donna’s skirt to her bald pussy again; I could see 2 ropes being lowered from the ceiling and a long metal pole coming down in between them. On the end of the metal pole was a rubber dildo with what looked like a metal bell-end on it.

Two men appeared and each clipped the end of the ropes to my ankle cuffs then I felt my legs being raised up. Up and up they went, getting wider and wider apart. Within seconds I was hanging upside down with my dangling hands not quite able to touch the floor and my legs stretched far apart.

Then I heard a motor and shortly afterwards the metal bell-end touched my pussy. It felt a little cold for a second then my pussy opened up and accepted the dildo.

Whoever was controlling it knew just the right depth to make me feel good. I hung there, blood starting to pound round my head and the feeling of a full pussy, for quite a few seconds before I heard Donna say,

“Are you okay Tanya? Are you ready for it to start?”

I opened my eyes and saw Donna’s bare legs and lots of trouser-clad men’s legs, some of them with uncomfortable looking bulges. I nearly giggled to myself thinking how uncomfortable they looked.

Then it slowly started; the dildo went up and down, in and out of me, and then something inside the dildo went round and round. It got faster and faster until I was getting a steady pounding. It felt good and my arousal factor started climbing.

I was just starting to cum when I felt this almighty shock inside my pussy. I screamed and came hard. The bastard (whoever he was) had given me a quick electric shock through the metal bell-end. My body was jerking about as much as it could with me hanging by my ankles.

My eyes had shut as my AF got higher but I was suddenly feeling something touching my mouth. I opened my eyes and saw a man holding the base of his hard cock with the tip threatening to push against my lips. Instinctively, I opened my mouth and started sucking as the cock started fucking my mouth.

As one orgasm rolled into a second then a third, then a fourth; I got fucked at both ends. The man shot his load into my mouth then was replaced by another man; then another. I had to close my eyes as their cum leaked out of my mouth and ran down to my eyes. A couple of times I had to blow out through my nose to stop that from filling up.

I lost count of the number of times I came, got shocked, and the number of men who came in my mouth. I must have passed-out at some point because the next I knew was that I was collapsing in a heap on the floor in slow motion. Ryan was pulling my arms to straighten me out and lay me flat on my back. I looked up to Ryan; and Donna’s bald pussy again, and felt Ryan wiping the cum away from my eyes. I felt well and truly fucked.

“That was brilliant Tanya; that video is going to be very popular.” I heard Donna say.

“Relax TT,” Ryan said, “My girl’s done good and I’m proud of her.”

Adding to all my emotions I felt good that I had pleased Ryan. 
 
I lay there for ages as men took off the wrist and ankle cuffs leaving me totally naked with just Ryan looking down at me and wiping my face. I must have looked a right mess; my body was covered in sweat and my hair felt like it was matted with cum and sweat.

When I was able, I started to get up, helped by Ryan. I was sore and ached all over. I held onto Ryan as I looked round. Donna was talking to the men as they started to leave. Soon it was just Donna, Ryan, and a still naked me.

I looked round for my clothes and saw them on a chair. Ryan saw me looking and went and got them. As I unfolded the skirt I remembered just how short it was and that Ryan had asked me to wear it that morning. Deciding that I didn’t care, I got dressed.

Donna came over to us and thanked us for a great session. She looked directly at me and said,

“I can see that you enjoyed it Tanya; go back to the hotel and get some rest; and don’t worry about how many people you flash your bits to on the way.”


Ryan thanked Donna and we left and got a taxi back to the hotel. I took Donna at her word and didn’t care about the stares that the nearly bottomless me got as we slowly walked into the hotel.


Back in our room Ryan stripped me and put me in a hot bath. I lay there for ages before Ryan ‘rescued’ me just as I was nodding off. He lifted me out and put me on the bed where I immediately fell asleep as he padded me dry.


When I woke-up a waiter was delivering some room service. I was still naked and laying on top of the bed but I just couldn’t be bothered to cover-up. Through very sleepy and slightly open eyes I watched him look at me as he sorted out our food. Just as he was about to leave Ryan shook my foot to wake me up. I opened my eyes and smiled at the man who turned and walked out.

“Got 2 tips did he?” I asked.

Ryan smiled and nodded.

The sleep and food made me feel better, but I was still sore. I apologised to Ryan for not wanting him to fuck me. He was very good about it and told me that he was one of the men whom I’d given a blowjob to earlier. I smiled and said that I didn’t know.


After a shower I was feeling a lot better and asked Ryan if we could go and do some shopping. Ryan got out a short dress for me and helped me put it on, saying that he’d do anything for me for being so good. I smiled, got a little wet rush, and felt good and loved.


We bought a couple of skirts and then Ryan got me to look at some long dresses. When I asked him why he wanted me to get a long dress he said that he had somewhere nice to take me later.

I should have guessed; the dress that we finally bought is a backless, lacy mesh number with a split right up the front of my left leg, right to my hip. I just love that dress even though anyone close up can see through the lacy mesh to my tiny tits and pussy, and when I walk the front opens up and my pussy feels the fresh air. Ryan tells me that my pussy isn’t displayed but I’m not so sure. The other thing is that when I look at my back in a mirror I can see that top of my butt crack. I felt a million dollars in that dress as we walked into the theatre, and when we stood drinking in the bar during that interval.

The restaurant afterwards was great as well and we got really good service. I guess that it helped that it was bright in there and the waiter would have been able to see my tiny tits and left leg, right up to my waist.



I was still a bit sore when we got back to the hotel and when I told Ryan he said that he’d happily settle for a blowjob – which I eagerly gave.


The next morning, after a good fuck, we went for a nice romantic walk in Hyde Park before getting the train home. Ryan again got me to sit with my legs open on the train and I’ve no idea how many people saw my pussy. The train was crowded with people standing at the ends of each carriage. One young man always seemed to be looking towards us.



Looking for a holiday
-------------------------
Both Ryan and I are yearning for another holiday. Ryan wants one where I can be naked most of the time and I have to admit that I’ve really enjoyed getting an all-over tan on our previous holidays. There are a couple of things that we have to take into consideration this holiday in that Tom and Jenny want to come with us. Jenny says that she wants to be naked all the time as well but her tits are bigger than mine so it will be more difficult for her to pretend to be a little girl.

The other complication is that those twins from the gym have begged us to take them with us. That’s my fault for telling then about our previous holidays; but Ryan rather likes the idea. I guess that he just wants to perv on their young bodies. That doesn’t bother me because I know that he’s mine.

I mentioned their uncle’s mobile home at the beach but neither Ryan nor Tom seemed that keen. Tom reminded Ryan that they’ve got a very distant aunt and uncle that live on a farm in the mountains in Spain, or was it Portugal, neither of them could remember which; but I don’t know about that. I rather fancy a beach holiday. Ryan said that I wanted to put on some more displays for the young people there. I blushed and denied it.



Tickling Stick
----------------
One day when we were about to drive somewhere Ryan told me that I was going to drive. Just before we left he went into the garage and came back with a bamboo cane, a soft paintbrush and some electrical tape. As I was driving he taped the paintbrush about ¾ of the way along the cane at 90 degrees. When he was happy with it he put the cane over my thighs with the paintbrush between my legs. He then moved the cane about until the end of the paintbrush was touching my clit. Then he rotated the cane a bit so that the paintbrush was tickling my clit. It was so difficult trying to concentrate on driving that I (regretfully) had to ask him to stop.

That cane and paintbrush now live in the car and Ryan takes great pleasure in distracting me at times.

 

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 23 – Ryan’s still doing it to me
------------------------------------------

The charity shop
-------------------
Thankfully this is one place that Ryan won’t be exposing me again; the shop has closed. It got to the stage where Ryan was taking me there early on just about every Saturday and getting me to try-on clothes that looked horrible and that I would never buy. That doesn’t sound so bad but he got me to change at the back of the shop, outside the changing room.

Every time I’d have a rotating audience of volunteer college students, male and female.

After I’d tried on one or two items that Ryan had picked he’d hand me over to the staff to take it in turns undressing and dressing me in clothes that they’d picked. While they were doing that the one that was dressing me would be groping me and the others would be taking photographs.

If any customers came in they’d see me as well.

It was so embarrassing, especially as Ryan just about always neglected my body before we got there.


Ryan’s also talking about another ‘Human Sexuality’ course. He says that he’s been in touch with Dan and Fred at the college and told them that I’d be happy to be their guinea pig again (which was a lie because I keep telling Ryan that I don’t want to do another class. One was one too many); and Ryan’s just waiting for a call back from one of them.
 


The gym
----------
The place just gets better and better. Do you remember me telling you about the big room that has some school gym type equipment in it? Well Darren has employed this trainer who is organising some events for the girls.

When one of the girls told me about it I got a little worried; you see I’m only small (in more ways than one) and I was sure that I’d be at some sort of disadvantage. I told Ryan about the trainer and competitions and, as expected, he encouraged me to go along and find out more.

After an hours workout (ha!) one weekday afternoon I went to the changing room and put some of my jewellery back in. That day instead of wearing all 3 little chains I was wearing my clit hood little chain and the longer one that goes from nipple to nipple. I put the nipples one back in but left the clit hood one in my bag.

As I walked towards the sauna I decided to look into the big room where all the school gym equipment was to see what changes had been made (still naked of course). I wasn’t really surprised to find no one there but I wandered around looking for changes since I’d last been there and was just about to leave when a man in his mid-twenties walked in.

“Hi,” he said, “I’m Kieran. I’ve only just started here and I’m still working on the ideas that Darren has given me. Perhaps I could run them by you and see what you think, maybe even try some of them.”

“Hi, I’m Tanya, and before you say anything, I’m a lot older than I look. And yes, I’d like to have a bit of input into the competitions. As you can see I’m quite small and I don’t know if that will put me at a disadvantage to the other bigger girls – assuming that these competitions are only for girls that is.”

As I was talking I watched Kieran’s eyes as he looked me up and down. I’d started to calm down a bit since being in the workout room but watching Kieran watch me made me think about sex again and it wasn’t until I was actually doing it that I realised that I’d reached up and rolled both my nipples between finger and thumbs. As soon as I realised what I was doing my hands shot down to my sides. I blushed a bit but still felt a little wet rush.

“Well, Darren only suggested competitions for the girls but I’m also thinking about something like mixed wrestling.”

“What, one naked girl against one clothed guy!” I said, sounding surprised; “that doesn’t seem fair.”

“I was actually thinking about maybe two or three naked girls against one naked man.”

“That sounds better.” I said.

“Yeah, I’m going to have to think about that some more, maybe set-up a trial run, would you be interested Tanya?”

“Yeah, why not; just so long as there are some strict rules; I don’t want to end up in hospital.”

“No of course not; can I show you what I’ve got for the sort of obstacle course so far?”

“Why not?” I said, “I guess that you’d like me to try each one – just to prove that it can or can’t be done.”

“That would be great Tanya. I thought that I’d get the girls off to an easy start by getting them to walk in the crab position to the second challenge.”

“Like this.” I said, getting down into the said position and walking in the same direction as Kieran was. Kieran was walking faster than me and was watching me (or should I say my pussy) as I caught up with him.


“Then I thought about getting them to walk on their hands.”

“Like this.” I said as I put my hands up in the air and went over on to my hands and walked forward. I’d automatically done an upside down splits just like I always do.

When I caught up with Kieran again I lowered myself to my feet and stood up.

“Wow, do you always open your legs like that when you walk on your hands?”

“Yeah, it helps me balance.”

“Okay; you know that you put on a good show when you do that?”

I blushed a little and said,

“I guess so; my boyfriend always tells me that I should get my legs as parallel to the ground as I can.”

“I bet he does; okay, next I was thinking of getting them to do 10 jumping jacks before the serious obstacles start.”

As I was jumping up and spreading everything, I said,

“If this is designed to get the girls breasts bouncing up and down it will work for the ‘big’, but not me; the only thing that is bouncing up and down is my chain.”

“And very nice it is too Tanya.”


“Right, for the next challenge I was thinking of getting a big net and anchoring two opposite sides then getting the girls to crawl under it.”

“Yeah, that would work as long as it isn’t the type that you can get your hair stuck in it.”

“I assume that you mean the hair on the girls heads because from what I’ve seen so far, none of the girls have any hair down there.”

Kieran was looking down at my bald pussy as he said that and I got a little self-conscious, and little wetter.


“Next I was thinking of getting 2 rows of car tyres and the girls would have to run along putting a foot in each one.”

“Okay, another one for getting the breasts bouncing.” I said.

This time it was Kieran’s time to blush a little.


“My next idea was to use the wall bars. Each girl would have to back up to the bars, put her arms up and hold a bar then lift her legs up and out and hold it for 10 seconds.”

I did what Kieran described except that I automatically spread my legs wide when they got parallel to the floor. Kieran was stood in front of me and guess where he was looking.


When we got to the ropes hanging from the ceiling I smiled, hoping that Kieran would tell me that I had to climb one.

“Do you think that the girls would be able to climb to the top of one of these? I guess that it’ll be a bit difficult with bare feet.” Kieran said.

“No problem.” I said, and immediately started climbing. As soon as I touched the ceiling I started sliding down laying back a bit so that my clit was rubbing against the rope. I’d only got a few feet when I started cumming. I stopped and let it happen before starting down again. By the time I was half way down I started cumming again.

I stopped again, and waited for it to pass before starting down again. Instead of landing on my feet I put my legs out in front, parallel to the ground and just managed to cum again as my butt hit the floor. When I got up Kieran said,

“Did you just cu….”

“Yeah, 3 times;” I interrupted. Do you want me to do it again?”

Before Kieran could say anything I was off back up the rope.

Three more orgasms later Kieran said,

“Do you think that all the girls will be able to do that?”

“Do you mean climb up the rope; or cum?”

Kieran looked a little embarrassed then said,

“I mean climb the rope.”

“No, I did a lot of swimming at school and that built up my arm and leg muscles; not all girls will have that arm strength. I guess that you’ll just have to tell them to get as far as they can.”

“If it has the same effect on them as it does on you then I’ll forgive them for not getting to the top.”

“They’ll only cum if their pussies rub against the rope as they slide down.” I said.

“Let’s hope that they have good arm strength.”

I smiled and thought that there no way that some of the girls will be able to put on a show like I did.


“What’s next?” I asked.

“Well Tanya, that’s about all I’ve got so far, do you have any ideas?”

“Actually yes, another one for the wall bars; how about getting them to face the bars, arms out straight forward and grip a bar, then get them to lay back and walk up the bars leaving them hang upside down.”

“Show me please.” Kieran asked.

I went over to the wall bars and did it. Firstly it was harder than I thought; secondly I automatically spread my legs wide when I got upside down; and thirdly, I couldn’t work out how to get down. I had to ask Kieran to help me. He was a little nervous about lifting me, presumably because I was naked.  When I was back on my feet he said,

“I’ll have to think about that one. Anything else?”

“Yeah, how about putting the vaulting box and a spring board in the course? You could get the girls to jump up and stand on the vaulting box with their hands and feet on the box, hands together and on the side of the box, and legs spread to the ends of the box. Get them to stay like that for 10 seconds before continuing round the course.

“That could work too, any more?”

“Only one; at the end of the course you could have a row of dildos screwed to the floor, like in the workout room; and the winner would be the girl who does the splits over a dildo and impales herself right down to the floor. You’d need someone to get up close and verify that they’re right down. You could do that by trying to slide your hand round the base of the dildo. If you can get your finger in then the girl isn’t right down.”

“I like that idea, I haven’t seen those in the workout room, I’ll have to go and have a look.”

“Yeah, you do that, I’m sure that the girls will appreciate you looking at them.”

Kieran had that typical male lustful look on his face and I imagined him watching me lower myself onto one of the dildos. I got another wet rush.
   

“Well, thank you for your input on that Tanya. It’s helped me a lot and I’m sure that I’ll incorporate most of your ideas into the course.”

“You’re welcome.” I said. “Kieran, you mentioned wrestling, I’ve never seen any of that before, what’s the objective, how do you win; or lose?”

“Well, the rules would be very different to what you see on television; I assume that the idea of girl wresting is to put on a show for the audience so the way to win is to have your opponent pinned down longer than they have you pinned down.”

“What do you mean by pinned down? Can you show me?”

“Well yes, I guess so. Let’s get into the ring; the padding on the floor is quite good.”

“Okay, but I can’t go rolling of the floor with this chain hanging between my tits. Can you unclip it for me? My boyfriend normally does it and it’s a bit fiddly doing it myself, I’m looking at it from the wrong angle.”

“Err, well; I guess that I can but it’s against the rules for a man to touch a girl here.”

“How can guys wrestle girls if they can’t touch them? I’m sure that Darren took that into consideration when he bought the ring.”

“But we’re not in the ring.”

“That’s easily solved.” I said and climbed up into the ring.

Kieran followed me and then just stood in front of me.

“Come on Kieran; I guess that you’re going to have your hands all over me when you show me what ‘pinned’ is.”

“I guess so; you don’t mind do you?”

“Not if it’s part of the wrestling.”

Kieran squat down so that his head was right in front of my chest and reached over to my left tit and started unscrewing the barbell. He couldn’t help touching my nipple and as he did I let out a soft moan.

Then he did my right tit and I moaned again.

“Okay, let’s get started; and remember to be gentle with me.” I said.

Kieran put his arms on my shoulders and I felt one of his legs behind me. The next thing I knew I was flat on my back and he was getting on his knees, one on each side of my chest; then he shuffled up so that his shorts covered cock and balls were right in front of my face.

“This is the most common ‘pin’, but there are others.” Kieran said.

“Can I try it please?”

“Yes.”

Kieran got off me and we got up then he let me push him flat on his back. I of course just did to him what he did to me; but my spread, wet pussy was now right in front of his face.

“You’ve got to remember to not get too close because your opponent has to breathe.”

“You mean don’t do this.”

I shuffled up a bit putting my pussy right on his mouth.

“Hmmmyyyyyyyeeee.”

My pussy was leaking juices like mad by then and he must have got a mouthful. I backed off then got up. When Kieran got up he said,

“Sometimes it’s possible to pin your opponent like that but facing the other way.”

“You mean like this.” I said and tripped him up again. This time though I pinned him with me facing his legs; my pussy right on his face and my butt sliding a little from side to side.

It was too much for me and I started cumming, arching my back and shaking and jerking. It was a good job that Kieran can hold his breath. My orgasm lasted longer than it needed to have because I’m sure that Kieran licked my pussy and chewed my clit.

As I was calming down I felt Kieran struggling so I quickly got up.

“Sorry Kieran, I just couldn’t help myself.”

“That’s okay, I’m not complaining….. There’s just one more ‘pin’ that I want to show you Tanya.”

Kieran helped me up and immediately tripped me up again. This time he lifted my legs up and over to my head and well apart; then knelt at my head and held my ankles down. My wide open, dripping pussy was about 2 feet from his face; and his bulging shorts were about 6 inches from my face.

I just lay there looking at his shorts while, I am sure, he was staring at my pussy and butt holes.

After a lifetime, probably only a few seconds, he let go of my ankles and stood up. I just stayed like I was for a few more seconds then swung my legs over and got up.

“Do you want to try that Tanya?”

“Yes please.”

This time I put my arms on his shoulders and stared into his eyes for a few seconds before pushing him back over my leg that was behind his. Down he went and I quickly grabbed his legs and pulled them over his head. They wouldn’t go down as far as mine do but I still managed to kneel down and hold his ankles down.

Of course my pussy was right over his face again and this time I was sure that he licked me. I came again, pressing down on his mouth as I did so. Again, Kieran managed to hold his breath for a while before easily pushing his legs up, lifting me up as he did so.

Back on our feet, Kieran started to say something but I interrupted saying,

“A bit revealing some of those ‘pins’ aren’t they?”

“And quite sexy.” Kieran replied. “You did cum again didn’t you?”

“Three times - again.” I replied.

Believe it or not I actually blushed a bit and I think that Kieran was a bit embarrassed too because he quickly said that it was enough for today and I picked up my chain and started walking towards the door. I was about half way there when he said,

“Thank you for your input Tanya, it was most helpful.”

“You should go to the workout room and watch the girls do the splits.” I replied.


I went to the sauna, put my chain back on while 2 men watched me and made myself cum twice before it got too hot for me; my little audience enjoying the show (I guess).


After a swim and lounging around while I dried off, I called in at the workout room just to see who was there and was it worth going in there again. Kieran was on an exercise cycle slowly pedalling away. There was no one doing the splits so I walked to Kieran and as I passed him I said,

“This is how you do it Kieran.”

I went and did the splits, fully impaling myself and letting out a loud,

“Ahhhhhh” as I bottomed out.

I stayed like that for a few seconds then raised and then lowered myself a few times; letting Kieran, and another 3 men who were watching me, see me fucking myself on the dildo. While I was watching them I was imagining what I was going to do to Ryan as soon as I got home. 
     

The next time that I went to the gym I saw a notice asking for girls to sign-up for a gym competition. I was waiting for Ryan while I was reading it and he came up behind me and told me that I should sign-up for it. I added my name to the bottom of the long list.



The twins
------------
One Saturday Ryan and I were both at the gym and so were those twins. We’d got talking to them in the sauna and then again by the pool, and Ryan told them about my exercise cycle and my Sybian in our garage. Both twin’s eyes light up and one of them said that they’d love to have another go on a Sybian so Ryan offered to take them home and let them loose on my exercise machines.

I wasn’t worried by there being 2 more naked girls at our house or that Ryan (and maybe Tom) would be watching them pleasure themselves because I know that Ryan will always be mine and me his. Anyway, he’d just watched them masturbate in the sauna and they were laid with their legs wide open by the pool when he made the offer.

The twins jumped at the offer and asked if it would be okay for them to ride to our house naked, knowing that I would be. Of course Ryan agreed and a while later Ryan walked out of the gym and across the car park with 3 naked girls in tow, two carrying small bags and one not even wearing shoes.


Back home, Kate and Jude (I still can’t tell them apart) immediately asked if they could go into the garage.

“Wow, you’re keen.” Ryan said as he led them there and showed them how to work the Sybian controls. He left them, one pedalling away and the other lowering herself onto the Sybian.


About an hour later they appeared looking knackered and all sweaty.

“You’d better have a shower before I take you home.” Ryan said just as Jenny and Tom arrived. After saying hello, Ryan led them upstairs to the shower while I told Tom and Jenny what was going on.

By the time they came downstairs Jenny had stripped off and I’d got some drinks for everyone.

Shortly after that Ryan drove them home and they got out of our car still totally naked and walked into their house.



Looking for a holiday
-------------------------
Ryan and Tom have spent ages on the phone to their parents asking about their aunt and uncle that live in Spain. Apparently, they live on a farm on the outskirts of a little village, in the hills, only about an hour’s drive from the coast. Ryan’s mum had phoned them to find out more and to broach the idea of them having some guests for a couple of week. When she’d phone Ryan back she told him that the place had changed quite a lot since they’d moved there and there was now a small town built on the outskirts of the village. She told Ryan that the village still had some ‘unusual’ customs but wouldn’t elaborate other than to say that she thought we’d enjoy ourselves there.

Both Jenny and I weren’t convinced and both Ryan and Tom had mixed feelings. I told everyone that I’d prefer to go on another villa sitting holiday.

On the one hand it would be good to see their aunt and uncle and to be in the good weather; but on the other hand Ryan and Tom wanted Jenny and I to be able to be naked all the time. They wanted to expose our cute little bodies to lots of people. Jenny added that she wanted that as well. When I was aroused I agreed with them, but when I wasn’t I would rather go somewhere where I could at least wear a dress or skirt and top.   

The other complication was the twins. After I’d told them about our previous holidays they’d asked if they could come with us. Of course Ryan and Tom liked the idea and to be honest I liked the idea of another couple of cute bodies to take people’s attention off me.

Anyway, in the end, and after another phone call from Ryan and Tom’s mum trying to persuade us to go and see her sister and her husband; we decided to go to the farm in the hills in Spain. I was still a little apprehensive and not sure that I would enjoy myself; I even had visions of me mucking-out some cows every morning or spending hours picking tomatoes or something.


You can read all about that holiday at   www asstr org/~Vanessa/Twins07a.htm
(cumming soon and I’m sure that you can work out what’s missing from the above link).

I’ve decided to let Kate tell you all about that adventure for reasons that will become obvious when you read it.



My Boy Dildo
----------------
Ryan’s bought me a new dildo (s?); a prosthetic penis and scrotum. This one is a bit weird in that it has 2 dildos, one for each hole. Both dildos have golf ball sized lumps on the end; the rectum one allows my sphincter to close and grip it and the vagina one has a sort of vibrating egg in the end. The joining bit has some sort of spring that tries to close the gap between the ends of the 2 dildos.

The circumcised penis and scrotum are very realistic. They’re made of some sort of silicone and even have a very realistic paint job. You can move the 2 spongy testicles inside the scrotum and the penis even bounces up and down when I walk. It’s in a bit of a semi-erect state but it doesn’t look like I’ve got a full hard-on.

Thankfully, it hasn’t got any hair on it.

It really does look real and you have to be close to me to tell that it’s not real.


When Ryan put it in me and I looked down I had thoughts back to Ryan getting me to dress as a boy so I’ve called it my boy dildo.


I had a very ‘strange’ Saturday shopping trip when Ryan got me to wear it with a short, thin skirt. When I was stood up there was a bulge in the front of the skirt and when I sat down the bulge was bigger and I really did look like a boy with a semi going commando under a skirt. Ryan had switched the vibrating egg part on before he put it in me and I felt very horny for most of the day - until the battery went flat. I really did want to flash my pussy but I daren’t, just in case someone thought I was a boy, wearing a skirt and flashing his bits.


So far, we haven’t shown my boy dildo to Jenny or Tom, Ryan wants to be able to surprise them when we go on holiday - if we get the opportunity.


Ryan hasn’t said anything about me wearing it and dressing as a boy but I can see that he’ll be getting me to go topless in some boy’s shorts then getting me in the male showers with real men all around me. I wonder if people will be able to tell it’s not real if I soap it all up like I do my body?   
 


Bottomless Party
---------------------
Yes, another of Ryan’s ideas. When he mentioned it one Saturday morning at breakfast, Jenny was so excited. Ryan hadn’t fucked me that morning and I wasn’t very aroused. After her initial enthusiasm Jenny asked if the men had to be bottomless as well. I hadn’t thought about that and suddenly I got a bit more interested.

Ryan wasn’t that keen, neither was Tom but both Jenny and I told them that it was only fair, and after a bit of badgering, they both agreed. I could see that Jenny was quite excited at the thought of seeing a few cocks and I wondered if they would be hard all the time.

Ryan, Tom and Jenny spread the word around their friends and work / university colleagues but I said nothing at work; I didn’t want any of my work colleagues there, and eventually the big evening arrived.


Ryan picked the top that he wanted me to wear and guess what, it’s totally see through. Jenny borrowed another of my totally see through tops and that is all that we wore. I have to admit that until I’d had a couple of drinks I was a little embarrassed.


Twelve people arrived and I have to say that it was a good party, even if you ignore the semi nudity. The 12 people were half male and half female and it proved ‘interesting’ at times. Eight arrived with trousers or skirts on and stripped when they got there but the other 4 stripped in their cars and knocked on the door bottomless.

Only 3 people there had any pubic hair (and they were well trimmed) and 4 of the men admitted that they’d been waxed. Four of the girls told us that they’d had laser treatment to permanently remove their pubic hair. 

Of course, quite a lot of the conversations were about being bottomless and the men’s erections; including Ryan’s. Amazingly, only one of the men was embarrassed by getting hard although none of the men flaunted their erections.

Most of the conversations between girls, to start with, were about the men’s erections.

It wasn’t long before most of the girls got fed-up with wearing tops and they got discarded over a period of about 15 minutes. That seemed to re-erect one or two sagging erections.


For a while the party went just like any other party but after a couple of hours the silly party games started. The drinking games turned to more ‘interesting’ games. Of course twister was the first of these and it proved very ‘interesting’. A couple of times girls collapsed onto some guys and there was a lot of groping and a bit of face sitting.

Then there was the blindfold game where all the men were blindfolded and they had to move around the room groping whoever they bumped into and they had to stop when they thought that they’d found their partner. I had to laugh when 2 of the men didn’t recognise their partner’s bodies and moved on to grope around (pun intended) for another girl. One of the girls suggested that they were doing it on purpose. At the end of the time limit only half of the men had found their partners.

After that the roles were reversed and from what Ryan later told me, all the girls wanked each guy that they found and 5 (including me) actually gave blowjobs in an attempt to identify if it was their partner. I guessed that the other girls were like me and just did it because we could.

Another thing, I’m sure that the guys extended the time limit because I was sucking my fourth cock when time was finally called.


That game just about got rid of any remaining inhibitions and Ryan and Tom went into the garage and brought my Sybian and exercise cycle into the living room. They were occupied for the rest of the night.


Whilst 2 girls started on those someone suggested that each girl write their name on a piece of paper. The thing was, they couldn’t use their hands, mouths or feet to hold the pen. They had to use their pussies and squat down. It was hilarious watching each girl try.


The pens started people thinking about what else girls could put in their pussies. As soon as someone said that, Ryan went and got our golf balls. Yes, as soon as he got back I had to demonstrate how many I could get in.

As usual, the fourth one wouldn’t stay in and everyone wanted to try to get that fourth one to stay in. I had 6 guys and 3 girls pushing that fourth ball into my pussy; some holding their hand there to try to keep it in.


After they gave up on me, some of the other girls wanted to try, or their partners wanted them to try, and the demand for golf balls outstripped the supply. But it was fun watching them.

All the time the Sybian and exercise cycle was in use and the night was interrupted with girl’s moans and screams as they orgasmed.


Then there were more moans and screams as Ryan produced a magic wand and that was put to good use.


The frustration of watching the girls get themselves off proved too much for most of the guys and eventually the fucking started. At least 2 couples were still at it when Ryan and I went to bed and I got fucked.

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 24 – Ryan puts me in more embarrassing situations
-------------------------------------------------------------------

My Clit Ring
--------------
I mean the little ring that my clit goes through, not the piercing through my clit hood.

About a year ago it stopped vibrating and after a while Ryan decided that it would have to come off. Now I don’t know if you remember how Ryan put it on my clit but it involved getting my clit VERY cold and then Ryan forcing the little ring over my very shrunk clit.

To get it off Ryan decided that he’d have to stretch my clit and gently ease it off. When it came to the appointed time Ryan teased me right up to just before cumming 3 times before he said that he was going for it. His theory was that I’d be so desperate to cum that a bit of pain would be lost in the pleasure. As for lubrication, I suggested some butter but Ryan said that I’d be producing more than enough.

He was right, my pussy was oozing and as he pulled on the ring I started cumming and never felt a thing.


Fast forward until we got back from holiday (see ‘We hate clothes’ parts 7a, 7b and 7c where one of the twins writes all about that holiday); in the pile of post waiting for us was the ring. We were both quite excited. The next morning Ryan decided that it was going to be put back where it belongs. As he teased my clit up to the point of cumming he told me that he was going to try a different way of putting it on.

It still involved ice and just as I was about to cum he slapped the ice cubes on for a couple of minutes while the fingers on his other hand were fucking me. When he thought I was ready he slid the little ring over a pair of slim tweezers and gripped the end of my clit. It was so cold that I hardly felt a thing.

Then Ryan pulled on the tweezers, stretching my clit so much that the ring slid off the end of the tweezers and over my clit. Still stretching my clit, Ryan used another pair of tweezers to push the ring as far down as it would go.

As soon as he was happy, Ryan dropped the tweezers and used his mouth to warm me up; and to make me cum.


In the same package as my ring was a note saying that the manufacturer had upgraded it and that each charge would now last 2 days and each random vibration would now last double the time.


Jenny and Tom thought I had gone crazy when I went out of our room wearing the charging knickers. When I showed them why Jenny said that she was jealous and couldn’t wait until her and Tom got jobs and could afford things like that.


Since that day I’ve had a bit of a smile on my face all the time. It’s great to have mini-orgasms at almost any unexpected time but I was embarrassed one time on the second day back at work when I was giving a presentation to my boss (Tim) and a client and I shuddered, clenched my teeth and closed my eyes for about 20 seconds when I was stood right in front of them. Tim asked me if I was okay. I wanted to say that I’d just cum but I didn’t have the courage.

Sometimes those random zaps take me over the edge and I have a full blown orgasm where ever I happen to be. Fortunately, so far, I’ve always been on my own when that has happened but I’m sure that it’s going to be really embarrassing sooner or later.

Another thing that the ring has brought back is the need for me to go to the rest room more often to clean myself up. My pussy is constantly leaking and because I never wear knickers the insides of my thighs are wet quite often.



The gym
----------
Even though I’d had some amazing fun on holiday in Spain, I’d still missed my visits to the gym. That first week back I took 2 flex afternoons and went there on my own. Each time I’d worn a remote vibe set on low all morning so that I could have fun without being embarrassed or feeling humiliated. With that and my clit ring I was quite happy and quite horny by the time I’d got to the gym.

I felt super horny as I started displaying my pussy with the clit ring on, and the men seemed to stare for even longer. I had a couple of orgasms just watching those men stare at me; and that was before I got on the dildo exercise cycle.


The second afternoon was the best; Kieran was in the workout room when I got there and he watched me all the time. We exchanged hellos and he complemented me on my all-over tan. The twins arrived after I’d been there for about half an hour and we talked while stretching and exercising and in between one of us cumming.

It didn’t take long for Kate to spot my clit ring. At first she just said that I looked different. I was stood on both feet and she said that my clit was sticking out more than normal.

I didn’t say anything; instead I lifted my right leg up so that my right foot was way above my head.

“What the fuck is that?” Jude said as they both got down on their knees to get a better look.

As I stood there I told them all about it and they both said that they were jealous and that they wanted one.


As we got back into our synchronised routine of exposing our pussies the twins made life even more pleasurable for me because each time one of them started to cum they’d both quietly say ‘treadmill’ over and over.


When we left the room Kieran followed us and asked me if I’d give him my opinion on the changes that he’d made to his ‘obstacle challenge’ as he called it.

Jude and Kate looked at me and Jude asked me what Kieran was on about. Kiran’s response was to invite them to join us and give him their opinion as well.

When we walked into the big room Kate said that it was very different to when she’d first looked in there. It was setup very much like it had been when I’d last been there.

“It’s really only setup for 2 girls to go round at a time,” Kieran said, “so how about you 2 having ago and Tanya and I can assess how it goes and look for places that I can improve it. The only problem is that I can’t tell you 2 apart; can you Tanya?”

“Yeah, it’s easy.” I said. I walked up to Kate, put my hand on her pussy and then eased her legs apart.

“See!” I said, letting Kieran look closely at her pussy. “Kate has a little mole right there.”

Kieran continued to stare for a few seconds then said,

“Yeah, but that’s not easy to see most of the time.” Kieran said.

“You can have a close-up look anytime that you want Kieran.” Kate replied.

“There is an easier way to tell us apart.” Jude said, pointing to her nipples. “I’ve got the rings and Kate’s got the barbells.”


After a few seconds of staring Kieran said,

“Oh yes; right; rings for Jude and barbells for Kate. I’ll try to remember that. You don’t swap them at all do you?”

“Maybe!” Jude said.


After a few more seconds during which Kieran was still staring at Kate’s and Jude’s rock hard nipples, I decided to break the spell by saying,

“Right, shall we get started? Kieran, do you mind if I join in and compete against Kate and Jude where I can. I need the exercise.”

“Yeah, sure.” Kieran replied as he led us over to where he said the start was.

“Right, I think that everything is obvious but if you get stuck I’ll be right there to explain it. Okay, the race is between Kate and Jude. When I say ‘go’ you need to walk in the crab position until the first white line; then walk on your hands until the next white line. ……. Okay, GO.”

All 3 of us got down and started walking on our hands and feet, pussies thrust up as high as we could, Kieran following and looking at each of our pussies in turn. When we got to the first white line it was up onto our hands and keep going. I was leading with Kate and Jude, neck and neck.

I got to Kieran first and got up onto my feet and watched the twins finish. I was pleased to see that both of them were walking on their hands with their legs spread wide. As they crossed the line Kieran said,

“Right, 20 Jumping Jacks ladies.”

As I did mine I watched 4 little tits wobble on the twins chests. Kieran was watching them as well.

We all finished about the same time and Kieran said,

“Do the splits 5 times and after each one jump up in the air, hands as high as you can.”

We all dropped down, legs parallel to the floor then jumped up. Just as I got down the second time the little ring zapped me. I was so horny that it was a proper orgasm and I just stayed down, legs spread wide as I shook and moaned. Meanwhile the twins were jumping up in the air and getting down again.

“You okay Tanya?” Jude asked.

“Yeah she is,” Kate said, “she’s just cum; haven’t you Tanya?”

I nodded my head while Kate and Jude got on with their 5. They were just finishing as I got back to my feet and said to Kieran,

“You will be having volunteers with their hands on the floor to check that we get right down won’t you?”

“Of course!” Kieran replied.


Next it was under the big net. I passed on that one as there was only room for the 2 of them.

Then it was the climbing ropes. Unfortunately there are only 2 of them and as the race was between Kate and Jude, I stood back to watch. Both of them were struggling and could only manage to get about ¾ of the way up. As they climbed I shouted to them,

“When you’re ready to come down make sure that the ropes tight against your pussy. If you lean back you’ll find it easier and more fun.”

“What!” Kate said, but when she got as far as she could I shouted to remind her to lean back and slide down slowly.”

She did, in fact both of them did and within a couple of seconds Kieran and I could hear the ‘ooows’ and ‘aarrggghs’ and ‘oh fucks’. Then they both stopped and in stereo we could hear,

“I’m cuuuuummming.”

They both had the sense to make themselves cum one more time before getting to the bottom where Jude said,

“Fucking hell, I never would have thought of that. Can I have another go?”


Kieran said not and reminded them that it was a race. Both looked a little dejected until they saw the next ‘obstacle’.


It’s a bar that swings out from the side of the room at something like 18 inches above their heads. Standing underneath of the bar are 2 big traffic cones with a pole sticking up from the middle. On the top of each pole is a big dildo; the tip being about at the bottom of the twin’s rib cages. On the floor next to the cones were 2 tubes of KY Gel. When I saw them I laughed and said to Kieran,

“You won’t need those; if a girl’s entered this challenge she’ll have more than enough natural lubrication.”

Kieran looked a bit embarrassed then explained that the twins had to jump up, grab the bar, pull themselves up and then lower themselves onto the dildos. The task was complete when they were fully impaled.

Both girls jumped up, grabbed the bar and started to pull themselves up. I don’t know how Kieran measured the right length of the pole in the middle of the cone but both girls had to strain to get high enough to have their pussies over the dildo. Kieran and I watched as they moved their butts around to line-up the dildo with their holes. Then they lowered themselves, the dildo slowly disappearing.

“Well done girls,” Kieran said, “now you have to pull yourselves back up and off the dildo then lower yourself onto it again.”

“I don’t think that I can.” Jude said.

“Come on, you can do it.” I shouted.

A bit more of each dildo became visible but it was obvious that they were struggling.

“Help me please!” Kate said.

Kieran immediately moved in and stood in front of Kate, put his arms round her, grabbed her butt and lifted her up and off the dildo. As he held her, Kate let go of the bar and her tits slid down his face until her feet were on the ground.

“Err Guys,” Jude said, “do you think you could help me as well please?”

I stepped forward but Kieran beat me to it and lifted Jude down the same way as he had Kate.

Challenge over, and both failed, I told Kieran that he’d better have a couple of strong guys waiting there just in case the same thing happened again. I added that I’d hate to think what would happen if a girl had her whole weight pressing down on one of those dildos.

“Hmm, yes, you’re right Tanya; I never thought of that.” Kieran said.

“Well you wouldn’t would you, you’re a man; but don’t take this challenge out, just have some guys there waiting to help. I think that the girls and the guys will like that.”

Both Kate and Jude giggled.

“Right, what’s next?” Jude asked.

“Okay,” Kieran said as he walked us over to 2 dildos screwed to the floor. “I got this idea from in the workout room and developed it to give you more exercise.  What you have to do is stand with your feet either side of one of these then squat down impaling yourself as you go. When you’ve got right down you need to spring up and do a jumping jack. You need to do that 5 times. Oh, and just in case you were thinking of not going down all the way, someone will have their hand at the base to check.”

“That sounds fun.” Kate said, “Who’s going to check us now?”

Kieran looked at me so I said,

“Don’t look at me, I can’t reach both of them at the same time; you’ll have to do it Kieran.”

“Ooow goody!” Jude said.

All 3 got into the required position, Kieran flat on his back with arms stretched as far as he could, which was just far enough for him to get his thumb round each dildo.

“Go!” I shouted and down the twins went. Both of them going far enough for Kieran’s thumb and fingers to touch their pussies.

Up they went then down again. As they went through that 5 times they both started lingering while they were down on the dildos. It really looked like they were trying to rub their pussies on Kieran’s hands. That was sort of confirmed when they finished the 5 and Kieran got up, both his hands were quite wet and shiny.

“That was easy for you,” Kieran said, “I think that I’ll have to get some small dumbbells for you to lift during the real thing.”

“That was quite real for me.” Jude said.

“Ah, yes, well,” Kieran replied, “shall we go on to the next challenge?”


I didn’t understand the next challenge at first, there were 2 ten-pin bowling pins stood on the floor; that’s all.

“Okay girls,” Kieran said, “the whole idea of a gym is for people to exercise their muscles. This challenge exercises muscles that don’t normally get exercise. This challenge requires you each to move one of those pins from where they are to the white line up there, and back again. It sounds easy doesn’t it, but you can’t use your hands and you can’t touch the pin with your feet.”

I twigged before the twins did and a big grin appeared on my face. Then the twins got it.

“You mean we have to pick it up with our pussies?” Jude asked.

“That sounds fun.” Kate added.

“That’s right Jude – isn’t it? Okay, get ready girls.”

I knew that this obstacle would take a while; all 3 pussies in that room were extremely wet so those pins would be sliding out quite often. Also, I knew that neither girl had been doing kegel exercises. I left them to it and went back to one of the climbing ropes; I wanted to cum.


As I was climbing up the rope I could hear the odd thud and cuss as the pins slid out. I kept climbing then slid down making myself cum 3 times.


Both girls had not quite finished when I got back and as I stood there laughing Kate said,

“Okay smarty pants, you try it; let’s see if you can do any better.”


I wasn’t going to miss a chance like that and when Kate crossed the line and let the pin slide out again I went over and stood the pin up. Squatting down and impaling myself on the pin, I then stood up and started waddling along.

“Bloody hell Kate,” I said; “you’re really gushing today.”

It was hard work and my pussy muscles were starting to hurt but I managed to make it there and back with the pin only sliding out once.

“I’ll show you a few exercises that can help you with those pins, and other things that you may just want in there sometime.” I replied.


Kieran looked a bit puzzled then said,

“Well that’s it girls, what do you think?”

The girls summed it up quite well when Kate said,

“Can we do it again please.”

“So I can put your names down as contestants then?” Kieran asked.

“Of course!” All 3 of us said.

“Good, thank you girls.”



“What about the wresting Kieran?” I asked.

“It’s coming along.”

“What’s that about wrestling?” Jude asked.

“I’ve been thinking about organising some amateur wrestling fun in the ring.” Kieran said.

“Can we have a go please? We do that at home on our bed sometimes, and sometimes in the lounge when Max has some of his mates over. They like watching us, especially when we stop struggling and start exercising our tongues a bit.” Kate said.

I knew what Kate meant, but Kieran obviously didn’t and he got that puzzled look on his face again.

The twins didn’t wait to be asked and they climbed into the ring and started trying to get each other on the floor. From where I was stood I couldn’t tell who was who but it wasn’t long before they were rolling on the floor. They were soon in the 69 position and after a short pause each mouth attacked the other’s pussy.

Kieran and I just stood there watching them eat each other out. It was only when one of them shouted that she was cumming that I realised that my right hand was on my pussy and my index finger was rubbing my clit. Poor Kieran must have been in a real state. His shorts definitely had a big tent in them.


As things in the ring calmed down, Kieran said,

“Actually girls, I meant a one girl against one man.”

Both twins just stared a Kieran as he continued,

“The aim of the bout is for one to pin the other’s shoulders to the mat. There are strict rules saying no hair pulling and no trying to hurt the other person. I’m guessing that competing against a naked girl and her finding it easy to distract him, will even things out. Tanya and I have already had a session and to be fair, I was whooped by her. She was way too quick for me and I just couldn’t concentrate.”

Jude jumped in,

“Okay, I’ll take you on Kieran.”

Kieran’s face lit up. I wanted to say that whenever any man took on a naked girl in this gym it would quickly end up with the girl’s pussy on the man’s face and quite probably, a big wet patch on the man’s shorts.


I wasn’t wrong; Jude quickly got Kiran on the floor, her knees on his shoulders and her arms holding his legs down. Her face was VERY close to the front of his shorts. She was probably dreaming about what was outlined in front of her.

Kieran didn’t waste the opportunity either and Jude quickly started cumming.


A couple of minutes later Kate was in the ring lifting Jude up and telling her that it was her turn.

Meanwhile my right hand was still busy and I came about the same time as Kate did.


After that Kate and Kieran got out of the ring and Kieran said,

“Well, what do you think girls?”

“Go live with it Kieran, put the sheet up, get the volunteers and get started.” I said.

“That was fun,” Kate said, “I want to do it again with all the guys in here watching me; and can I pick the guy that I wrestle with?”

“Me too.” Jude said.


“Well I don’t know about that, but okay I’ll get the sheet up. Keep looking at the notice board girls.”


The 3 of us left and headed for the sauna; the twins talking about which guy they wanted to get into the ring with.


The rest of the afternoon was good; 4 more orgasms before deciding that I’d better head for home.



The Party
-----------
Ryan got an invite to a party from one of the new bosses in his office. I hadn’t met the guy so I was going a bit blind. At least I’d know some of the other people that Ryan works with; maybe Karen and Emma would be there I thought.

Ryan wanted to make an impression so he went in smart casuals and I wore just one of my nicer dresses and heels. I felt good as Ryan introduced me to his new boss.

“Ah yes,” Owen said; “I’ve heard so much about you and seen quite a few photographs. They don’t do you justice.”

Boy was I embarrassed. The guy had obviously seen photos of me naked and people must have told him about some of the things that Ryan had got me to do.

“Hey Tanya,” Owen said, “Don’t be embarrassed; you sound and look like an amazing girl, Ryan’s a lucky guy.”

Someone else arrived and Owen moved over to them.

“I need a drink.” I said, and we went looking for the booze. We found it; and Karen.

Karen and I talked while Ryan circulated. After a while things went quite quiet and Karen and I hit the bottle.

Shortly after that Owen called everyone into the lounge and told us that he was going to liven things up by getting everyone to take off one item of clothing. He added that shoes and socks didn’t count.

I turned to Karen and said,

“Oh shit, I’ve only got this dress on.”

“And I’ve only got this top and skirt on.” Karen added.


After a few seconds of silence everyone started talking at once then items of clothing started getting thrown to the side of the room.


“I’ll support you as much as I can girl.” Karen said as she dropped her skirt to the floor leaving her bottomless.

I finished my drink and unzipped my dress. I looked round for Ryan for support but he was nowhere to be seen so I shrugged my shoulders shaking my dress of my shoulders and it fell to the ground.


“Whoa there!” A man nearby said, “Look at this; the stories are true; Tanya’s buck naked.”

I turned my head towards him and gave him a filthy look. Then Karen said,

“I see that you’ve got your little clit ring back. Ryan told me that he’d put it back on you; I can see your little clit poking out.”

Just then Ryan appeared and put his arm round me.

“You look gorgeous TT; I’m so proud of you. Come and show Owen.”

Bloody hell, my boyfriend wanted to show my naked body to his new boss. I think that I blushed again.


“Wow Tanya!” Owen said, looking me up and down; “you truly are amazing. I love the jewellery. You look so young.”

Just then my little clit ring zapped me and I had to grit my teeth for a few seconds then I managed to say,

“Why thank you Owen. I know that I don’t look it but I’m actually only a few months younger than Ryan.

“Oh, you carry it well young lady;” Owen continued, “would you mind posing for a selfie with me?”

“Yeah sure, why not;” I replied. By that time the booze was making me quite happy and any embarrassment was just history.

“Yeah, go for it girl,” Ryan said; “maybe some others would like selfies with you as well.”

“Err yes, okay then.” I replied, not really expecting anyone to want a photograph with me in it; even if I was naked.

How wrong could I be? Ryan led me round the house asking everyone if they wanted a selfie with me in it and just about everyone did; even the couple of guys who didn’t have their phones with them. Ryan lent them his phone and then sent the photo to their phones so that they could pick them up later.

As we went round I realised that I was the only one there that was fully naked. Okay, Karen was bottomless and a couple of girls were topless, but I was totally naked. It was a good job that I’d had a few drinks.


When we’d final got round everyone I was feeling a little tired, and drunk, so Ryan asked Owen if I could lay down for a while. He said that I could and pointed us to one of the bedrooms. Ryan turned the light off, leaving me on the bed. Within seconds I was fast asleep.


When I woke up the light was still off but Ryan was between my legs using his tongue on my pussy. I just opened my legs a bit more and enjoyed it. 

A few minutes later I started to cum as Ryan kept going. After I’d cum again I sighed and relaxed. Ryan got up and I was expecting the light to come on but I heard, then saw the door opening; then close.

“Where’s he going?” I thought.

After he hadn’t returned after a few minutes I got up and went to the bathroom to freshen up. When I came out I went back to the party and found Ryan.

“Where did you go?” I asked.

“Nowhere love, I’ve been here talking to Karen for ages haven’t I Karen?”

“He sure has!”


I was confused; was Ryan messing with my mind, was it a case of accidental cunnilingus, did someone accidentally get the wrong vagina, had I just been mouth raped; or what? It wouldn’t be the first time that Ryan had messed with my mind. I decided to keep quiet for a while; maybe Ryan would come clean later.


I was feeling better after my nap and it was a good job because the party went on for quite a while. We had a great time dancing and talking and I just about forgot that I was naked. I even tried to leave without my dress but Owen shouted after us and I went back for it.



My Boy Dildo
----------------
Ryan did what I’d been half expecting, he took me to a sports centre in a city about 15 miles away with me dressed as a boy. Before we left home Ryan had got me to take all my nipple jewellery and my clit hood chain off. I left the barbell and stirrup in my clit hood because they’d be covered by the boy dildo.


I’d remembered the teenage boy’s way of doing things and we walked into the men’s changing rooms with me feeling quite a bit nervous.


That boy dildo was just as uncomfortable as it had been the previous times that I’d worn it. Wearing those shorts gave me a great insight into why men walk the way they do. They have my sympathy.

Anyway, the thing that was different to the last time that I’d been in a men’s changing room was that this time Ryan told me to turn and face the men in there. There I was; naked, facing 2 naked guys in the shower. It was then that I realised that heterosexual men don’t look at other naked men. Neither of them looked at me other than a quick glance, and then I decided that I’d better not stare at them.

It was so different to being naked in a girl’s changing room where most of the women in there will talk to one another regardless of their state of dress.


Ryan had switched the vibe on just before we’d got out of the car and my arousal factor was going up as I got dressed ready to play squash. As we walked to the court I looked down at my chest and saw that the tight T-shirt had 2 prominent bulges in the front.


How the hell do men run around with those ‘things’ dangling between their legs? Mine are soft and spongy but they still kept making their presence known. I wondered if running around with them dangling made them get aroused but Ryan was running around as much as I was and he showed no signs of getting hard.

After about 10 minutes the vibrators got the better of me and I lost a point as I stopped to cum; Ryan just grinning at me.

After about 20 minutes Ryan stopped and took his shirt off. As he did so he looked at my chest and nodded. He wanted me to take my top off as well, so I did. I looked down at my chest and saw that my nipples were as hard as they felt.

We never finished the game because I came again, just as a man was walking passed the glass end of the court. He gave me a strange look as he kept walking.


It was a topless walk back to an empty men’s changing room where we changed into swimming shorts and went looking for the pool. I felt quite naughty walking around the leisure centre topless but having cum twice since I’d got there, I didn’t really care.

We messed around in the pool for a while and it was difficult for me keep my hands of Ryan but that would have looked more weird than it actually was. Having said that, no one gave me any strange looks, probably because there were teenage boys there with tits a lot bigger than mine.

When it came time for us to get out Ryan walked me all round the pool on the way to the changing rooms. Another orgasm was building so I didn’t care if anyone had looked at me or said anything.

There were quite a few teenage boys and men getting showered and changed and just before we went it Ryan told me to get my shorts off as soon as we got to our locker. When I had, Ryan indicated to me to turn round so that I was facing all those men. The strange thing was that none of them took any notice of me; even when we walked to the showers with our towels over our shoulders. How Ryan didn’t get a hard-on I will never know but he didn’t.

My pussy was on fire and that vibrator inside me was giving me serious problems. I didn’t want to cum in the showers with all those men around me but I couldn’t help it.

I gritted my teeth and just stood there under the shower with my back to everyone. I couldn’t help it as a long groan came out of my mouth and the man next to me turned and looked at my face.

“Are you alright son?” He asked.

I couldn’t answer but Ryan did,

“Yeah, he’s okay, he’s just cumming.”

“Yeah right.” The man said as he turned his face away from us.

We finished showering and went and got dressed, me remembering not to groom myself as I normally would.

   
As soon as we got back to the car I climbed in the back, got those stupid shorts off, pulled the dildo out and begged Ryan to fuck me.

He did.



The twins
------------
While I was at the gym one afternoon, and the twins were there, Jude asked me if they could come round one day before they went back to school. They wanted to ride my Sybian and exercise bike without worrying about anyone else wanting to have a go. That was okay by me, and I was sure that Ryan wouldn’t object. I told them that Jenny and Tom wouldn’t be there because they’d gone off to visit a friend for a few days and where we keep a spare key. I told them to go round anytime that they liked, but to be sensible; that I didn’t want to get home and find them fucked to death by those machines.

Kate laughed and asked if they could lift my bike off the frame and take it for a ride.

“Only if you put some clothes on first.” I said.

 
Anyway, a few days later Ryan and I arrived home and could hear moans and cries of pleasure coming from the garage. Ryan had forgotten that I told him that twins could come round and he rushed into the garage expecting to find intruders. Both Kate and Jude were in the middle of intense orgasms and didn’t see him barge in. After Ryan had absorbed what he’s seen he backed out and left them to it.

Forty-five minutes later 2 naked, very sweaty and tired girls walked in and were surprised to see us there. Ryan sent them upstairs to have a shower.

When they came back down Kate said that they hadn’t had the time to take the bikes (they wanted to use Ryan’s bike as well) and asked if they could come back another day.


I got them a drink and while we all relaxed Kate told us that their brother’s mates had gone round the day after they’d got back from holiday and wanted them to put on a show for them. Of course they obliged but Jude had told them that they’d decided that after school started again they were going to start charging money for the shows; that they had a few expensive things that they wanted to buy.

Jude told them that they were going to produce a price list for the services that they’d provide.

“So you’re going to prostitute yourselves?” Ryan asked.

“Well, we hadn’t thought about it like that,” Jude said, “but I guess that you’re right. We just want some money to buy a Sybian and a few ‘toys’. Nothing wrong with that is there?”

Ryan laughed and then asked them to let him have a copy of their price list.

Kate came straight back with,

“Oh no, we wouldn’t charge you, you can fuck us anytime that you like.”

“Careful what you’re offering.” I replied, “he might just take you up on that.”

“Anytime!” Jude replied, tweaking her nipples as she said it.



Two days later we got home to find both mine and Ryan’s bikes missing from the garage. A couple of hours later two very tired and satisfied girls returned and asked if they could have a shower.



The Human Sexuality Class and the Television programme
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Ryan really dropped me in it this time. He ‘volunteered’ me for another art model session at the local college (well that’s what he told me it was). We had the usual argument with me saying that I didn’t want to do it and that we didn’t need the money; but as usual, Ryan won.

I knew that I’d need to be a bit aroused to be able to go through with it and I put one of my remote controlled vibes in my pussy before I went to work; my logic being that if it gently purred away inside me all day then I’d be sufficiently aroused when I got to the college to not be too embarrassed.

What I hadn’t planned on was being very busy all day and the batteries going flat mid-morning. I was so busy that when the vibe stopped buzzing I thought that I’d just go out at lunch time and get some new ones. The problem was, Tim (my boss) had got some lunch brought in for the meetings with a big client and we had a working lunch.

It was only when I finally got back to my desk at 4 p.m. that I remembered what Ryan had lumbered me with. Sex was the last thing on my mind at that time and I got quite concerned knowing that I just had to go through with it.

Before leaving work I went to the rest room to freshen up a bit and remove the vibe; and then on the way to the bus stop I stopped at a shop to get some more batteries. I think that I did that because I was so nervous and worried; I wasn’t thinking straight because we had a big box of batteries at home.


During the bus ride there I was squeezing my legs together trying to get a bit aroused but the dread of having to strip-off and stand there whilst a load of students ogled at my body far outweighed what little arousal I managed to get 
by repeatedly squeezing my legs together.

I was almost shaking as I walked into the college and the classroom.

I was expecting to see a load of students to be there with Dan (the art teacher) and Fred (haven’t a clue what he teaches) but I wasn’t expecting there to be about 6 other men, a load of cameras and a few big lights on stands.

I just stood there wondering what the fuck was going on and Dan had to say hello twice before I came back to reality and spoke to Dan.

“Hi Tanya,” Dan said, “Welcome back and thank you so much for volunteering to help us out again. I hope that Ryan was right when he said that you wouldn’t mind the television camera crew being here to record the session for a television documentary about human sexuality.”

“What? I, I, I guess not.” I replied, not really knowing what was going on, or realising what I was saying. I thing I was subconsciously knowing that Ryan wouldn’t put me in any danger. Dan didn’t really give me much time to think about it as he ushered me over to meet the film crew’s director.

After the introductions, Anthony (the director) said,

“Tanya, Fred has told me how your last session went and I’d like to follow the same format if that’s alright with you. The camera crew will be moving around all the time and I might stop things occasionally, just to get you into a better position for a better recording; just try to ignore the crew; pretend that they’re not here. Okay?”

“No not really.” I was thinking, but when my mouth opened I actually said,

“Yeah sure, just put me in any position that you want.”

What was wrong with me, why do I end-up doing these things? I just wanted to get it over with so I said,

“Okay, can we get started please?”

“Of course,” Anthony said, “but one slight difference please, can you strip off now instead of waiting until we get to the inspection part? It’ll make better television.”


I felt my jaw drop for a second and then a heavy feeling in my stomach as I looked round and saw about 25 pairs of eyes all staring at me.

“Oh fuck!” I thought as my hands moved up to the top button on my blouse.

I knew that it was a mistake looking at all those people but for some stupid reason I looked straight into the eyes of all those people. My hands were shaking as I slowly un-buttoned my blouse, pushed it back on my shoulders and let it drop to the floor. Why had I decided to wear the long chain that goes from nipple to nipple that morning?


As I unzipped my skirt and let it fall to the floor I remembered my clit hood chain and I remember feeling my face flush up.


I heard a few whispers as I was picking up my clothes and putting them on a nearby chair, but I couldn’t work out what they were saying. I turned and stood there, totally naked in front of going on for 30 people, at least two thirds of them men. I was glad when Fred said his bit to the class about questions first and a young man asked me why I wasn’t wearing any underwear. Another young man broke the tension in the room by saying that I hadn’t got anything worth putting in a bra.

That got a few laughs, me a little bit as well and I answered with,

“Yes, he’s right; I’m lucky enough not to have big breasts that need supporting all the time and besides, you look as if your man boobs are bigger than mine; do you wear a bra?”

That got a bigger laugh and the young man looked nearly as embarrassed as I had been. Yes, the conversation and laughs had loosened me up a bit and I was starting to relax.


The questions went on, all of them similar to the ones the previous time that I’d fallen for Ryan’s trick to get me in that situation.

One difference was that when I got asked how long I’d been naked for in one run, I found myself telling them about our last holiday in Spain with Ryan’s Aunt, Uncle and Cousin (see ‘We hate clothes’ parts 7a, 7b and 7c where one of the  twins tell you all about that holiday).

I managed to NOT tell them about the Virgin Mary floating through the village, nor the orgy at that rich kid’s parent’s villa; but I did start telling them about our ‘dance’ routine, but missed out the bit about the finale.

Of course the ‘dance’ routine subject brought up the subject of how we’d got started with it and I found myself telling them all about the gym; well not everything about the gym; and not about why most of the girls go there.


I was starting to relax quite well, and even feeling a little aroused, so when someone asked to see some of the ‘dance’ routine, and most of the people there supported him, I stood up and got into some of the poses. That ended when I was walking on my hands with legs spread wide and I slipped and collapsed onto one of the cameras. The poor man didn’t know what to do when my pussy ended-up on his chest not far from his face.


When I stood back up I realised that my arousal was increasing and that my pussy felt quite wet.


The questions started to do the opposite to my pussy, and it dried up. After a long silence, Fred looked at Anthony then said that the lesson would move on to the physical part.

My arousal was killing most of my embarrassment but I still blushed a little as Fred told me to get on the table. I climbed up and sat with my lower legs hanging over the front edge of the table. Instinctively, I’d spread my knees so that everyone could have a good look.

As I got comfortable Fred appeared with a big triangular pillow so that I could lay back but still see the people in the room.

The format of the evening changed a bit from the previous time as Fred asked for volunteers to come to the front and point-out different parts on my anatomy. Of course it was the young men who were first to volunteer and before long I had a geeky looking youth touching the different parts of my pussy and speaking the names of them. He actually managed to get all of them right but just as Fred was thanking him he touched my clit again and said,

“I’m a bit confused by these 2 rings, how come you’ve got 2 of them?”

“Tanya, would you like to answer that?” Fred said.


I explained the difference between a clit hood ring and an actual clit ring, and got a couple gasps from the girls when I explained how Ryan had put the actual clit ring on me (Ryan had only put that clit ring back on me about a week before. He’d had to take it off me a few months earlier and return it to the manufacturer when it had stopped charging).   


By that time, the inevitable was getting close to happening and just as the second young man touched my clit I exploded into a wonderful orgasm. As I calmed down I looked out and saw one of the cameras.

“Oh shit,” I thought, “will that go out on national television?”

I hoped not.


It was then that Fred told the students about ‘treadmill’.

Fred was avoiding saying the actual word as he told everyone about the sort of hypnotisation but just as he sounded as if he was going to get through it without saying ‘that’ word someone asked him what the word was.

As he told them I started cumming again. Of course, most of the audience said the word and I had one after another after another orgasm. I was really up there, back arched, shaking about and moaning and swearing.

I was wet with sweat as I started to relax.


It was then that one of the young men reminded me that I’d said that I often carry a vibrator around with me in my bag. When I confirmed that I had, he asked me if I had one with me that night. Saying that I had, he asked me if I could show him.

I got him to pass me my bag and got the little remote vibe out. He looked puzzled so I explained that it was a remote controlled one and that it is usually pushed right inside me. He held his hand out saying,

“Can I hold it please?”

I passed it to him and within a second he was pushing it inside my pussy (my legs were still wide open).

I looked even more surprised as he picked up the control and switched it on. I gasped as he grinned, knowing that he had control over my body.

I gasped some more as he turned it up to full power and passed the control to one of his mates.


Just about all the students took it in turn to play with the control and look at me as they did so and the vibe kept going slow then fast. I must have had 7 or 8 orgasms as that control went round the room. It was only as I calmed down that I saw Fred holding the control and a camera man stood between my legs.

“Oh fuck,” I thought as I remembered the TV crew.

“I thought that I’d better retrieve that before you passed out.” Fred said as he held out the control for me to take.

“Thank you.” I said as I switched the vibe completely off and put the control back into my bag.


Fred turned to face the students and told them that the lesson was ended and thanked them for their participation. Then he told them a few other things about future lessons before turning to me and asking everyone to thank me for volunteering to help.


Fred then went and got a towel for me saying that he’d come prepared this time. I said to myself,

“If I’d been properly prepared I wouldn’t have been there.”


As I was getting dressed Anthony came over to me and asked me to sign some sort of permission form. Then he asked me how long it had taken for me to get ‘programmed’ (as he called it) to orgasm every time that someone said ‘treadmill’. Of course the inevitable happened and I orgasmed right in front of him. He was still there when I got back to normal and he apologised, but he didn’t sound too convincing.

I told him that it took about 6 months, to which he replied,

“And worth every second.”

I wasn’t so sure; yes, the orgasms are great but I’ve had them in some really embarrassing situations and sometimes they’re VERY difficult to hide.

Half of me wanted to ask Anthony what the TV programme was called and when it would be aired and the other half just didn’t. Whilst I was deciding, Anthony made the decision for me by walking away; and Dan moved in and gave me an envelope with my money in it.

As I left I was met by one of the girls that had been in the lesson. She wanted to know all about the gym and where it was but had been afraid to ask during the lesson.

When I got home Ryan joined me in the shower and after long fuck he got me to tell him all about my evening. He wasn’t too happy that I didn’t know what the programme was called or when it would be aired but I just told him that he could watch me cum anytime that he wanted. He said that he might video me cumming and post it on some porn sites.

I laughed and said,

“You mean that you haven’t done that already.”



The Miley Cyrus dress
--------------------------
Do you remember that plastic dress that Miley Cyrus wore at the 2015 MTV Awards, the totally see-through one with big smarties stuck on it in strategic places? Well Ryan’s gone and got one like it for me. It’s not quite the same; in the photo that I’ve seen the dress looks quite stiff whereas the one Ryan’s bought me is very flexible, almost soft against my skin; but just as see-through.

I don’t know about Miley’s dress but the giant smarties on mine are moveable; which I don’t know if that is a good thing or a bad thing. I can see Ryan moving them or even removing them leaving my pussy or tiny tits on display.

I kept telling Ryan that I couldn’t possibly wear it in public but he kept insisting that I could, and in the end I did. I finally agreed to wear it to a nightclub; a new one in a city about 25 miles away. My assumption being that it would be night time when we were travelling, and that the light in the nightclub wouldn’t be too good.

Ryan asked me to remove my nipple and clit hood chains before I put the dress on.

When I tried to get into the car I realised that I had to remove the big smartie that was covering my butt because it would have been uncomfortable sitting on it. The journey there was okay and the walk from the carpark was short, and dark. It helped that Jenny (yes, Jenny and Tom came with us), was wearing a VERY short neon pink tutu skirt and the lace top that she got in Spain, the one that leaves her nipples poking through the lace holes. As she never wears knickers anymore, anyone who got low down would be able to see her pussy and butt.

The nightclub was great, and dark, and after a couple of drinks I almost forgot that my dress was totally see-through. I got a few ‘smart’ comments from a couple of guys and quite a lot of stares but apart from that we had a great time.

When Jenny and I were dancing on our own we were forever getting hit on, but that didn’t bother us.

As the night went on Ryan kept moving the big smarties and I had to keep moving them back so that my ‘bits’ were covered; but having said that I’m sure that anyone looking at me from an angle would have been able to see what they wanted. I was glad that the alcohol and my little clit ring were stopping me from getting embarrassed.


Things started to go wrong when we left the nightclub to come home. When we got back to the carpark we found that it was all locked-up. There was a phone number to ring but no one answered it. We had 2 choices; the first was to find some public transport home then go back for the car later that day; or the option that we chose which was to find a hotel for the rest of the night.

Fortunately, the doorman at the club gave us the name of a reasonable hotel and got us a taxi to take us there (the other side of the centre of the city). The hotel night receptionist must have been blind or gay because he didn’t take any notice of what Jenny and I were wearing.

The real problem started when we left the hotel around mid-day. Ryan and Tom said that the taxi ride was short so we’d be able to walk it in no time. What they weren’t taking into consideration was that it was mid-day in the centre of a city. It was a Saturday and the streets were as busy as you’d expect.

Well, it didn’t take long for people to start looking at me. A couple of teenage girls walked passed us and one said,

“Fucking hell; did you see that?”

Ryan and Tom loved it and they kept pinching my big smarties; most of the time I may as well have been totally naked. What’s more, I was sober and the battery in my little clit ring had gone flat so I was embarrassed; and not at all aroused.

I don’t know if Ryan didn’t take us the most direct route of if he genuinely didn’t know the way but that walk must have taken nearly an hour. I was sooo happy to finally get into our car.

I swore that I’d never wear that dress again.



Pussy fingering in public
-----------------------------
Another thing that Ryan’s started doing is to finger me in public. He’s been getting me to wear skirts that either have pockets (which he’s unpicked the stitching), or that have a side zip that he keeps unzipping. He then stands behind me and slides a hand round and into my skirt to get at my pussy.

He’s made me cum twice while we’ve been standing in crowded bars.

Sometimes after he’s got me all worked-up he’ll get me to sit somewhere and get me to finish the job that he started. Three times now he’s got me to make myself cum while we’ve been sat in a restaurant.



The Comedy Club
---------------------
One day Ryan told me about a big pub in the city that hosted Comedy Club nights. That sounded fun so one night we went along. There were 4 comedians on, all of them quite good. We were having a great time laughing and drinking; until the last comedian came on.

He wasn’t just a comedian; he was a hypnotist as well.

He cracked a few jokes then toned it down so that we were all quite calm. The next thing that I knew was that my glass was empty even though Ryan had just got us some more. I looked round and everyone’s glass was empty. Somehow we’d all finished our drinks without realising it.

Then the comedian said that hypnotism was easy and that he’d just proved it by getting us all to finish our drinks in one go. Boy, the guy was good.


After a few more jokes he asked for 2 young ladies to join him on the little stage. One young blonde immediately jumped up but I just sat there. I could guess where it was going and I didn’t want to be part of it. I just wanted to watch for a change.

After a bit of cajoling, Ryan stood up. The comedian asked Ryan if he was a girl but Ryan ignored him and pulled me to my feet.

“Here,” Ryan said as he marched me to the stage. ”Here’s your other volunteer.”

The comedian looked pleased and relieved. I didn’t catch what he said but it was something about something not working with a young man.


Anyway, the blonde and I were stood next to each other on the stage as another couple of jokes came out of his mouth. I even laughed at them and realised that they were to make the blonde and me relax.

The comedian turned to us and told us to relax, then told us not to worry that he wasn’t going to get us to take our clothes off or to give him a blowjob.


Shortly after that I was hearing him thanking us for being part of his act.

I was confused; I looked down and did a quick check; yes I still had my clothes on and no, I didn’t feel like I’d just been fucked. In fact I felt quite normal, perhaps even a little disappointed. It was only as we were on the bus going home that Ryan told me what had happened.

Apparently, after he’d told us that we wouldn’t be getting naked, he said a few words and we were gone. We had got naked, he’d got us to undress each other and when everyone had seen that I hadn’t got any underwear on he’d cracked a joke about not being able to get us to put each other’s underwear on.

Ryan said that the blonde looked cute but that her tits were way too big for him.

We then had to go and take some drinks orders, get the drinks and take them back to the appropriate table. Then the comedian got us to give lap dances to a couple of guys out of the audience. Next it was giving a kiss to 10 different guys in the audience. Ryan told me that most of the guys had groped us which could have explained why my pussy was wetter than normal.

Back on the stage we were told that we were getting excited and that we just had to let it happen. Apparently we’d both rubbed our pussies and made ourselves cum.

Finally, the comedian had sent us out into the audience to select a guy and bring him back onto the stage. For whatever reason I hadn’t picked Ryan, instead I’d picked someone else. It wasn’t the comedian that got the blowjob, it was the 2 guys and we had to do it with our backs to the audience, legs spread wide, and bent at the waist. Ryan said that I was giving a great show.

When he told us to get dressed he’d cracked another joke about my lack of underwear and short skirt and he’d got the blonde to stuff her knickers in her bra instead of putting them on.


As I said, I couldn’t remember a thing about it and I wondered if the blonde couldn’t as well. I also wondered about her knickers being in her bra.


After Ryan had told me all that I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. Ryan distracted me by giving me a long kiss and playing with my clit.


We fucked hard when we got home.



The photographic modelling session
--------------------------------------------
This was yet another occasion where Ryan conned me into getting naked for a group of men.

One Sunday morning we went for a car ride on the pretext of getting some milk, and Ryan took me to this old, semi derelict factory where we were met by 8 men all carrying small cases. When I asked Ryan what was going on he told me that he’d volunteered me to be a model for the camera club men that were there. He told me that they’d been put in touch with him through the art teacher, Dan; that they were looking for a model with all my characteristics.

I assumed that they meant my tiny tits.

I was pissed and really wanted to hit Ryan but before I had the chance to say anything, one of the men knocked on the car window and asked if I was Tanya.

“Yes!” I snapped back then realised that it wasn’t his fault. I promised to get my revenge on Ryan later.

The man then told us that the old factory gate was unlocked and that they wanted me to pose all over the place.

“Come on then,” I said, “let’s get started.”

I was still a bit annoyed but what could I do? I just wanted to get it over with.


As soon as we got inside the doors I turned to face the men and said,

“I suppose that you want me to be naked?”

Not waiting for an answer I pulled my top over my head and dropped my skirt. Ryan was the only one who said anything and that was a soft “Wow.”


Four of the men didn’t see me strip; they’d already wandered off, apparently looking for things for me to pose on. When 1 of the 4 got back to us and saw my chains he said,

“Oh, I wasn’t expecting those, do you think that you could remove the chains please? The other bits are okay; in fact they’ll draw people’s attention to your errr breasts and errr, yes, you know.”

“Bloody hell;” I wanted to say; “it’s a pussy. Haven’t you seen one before?”

But I didn’t; I just glared at him and started to unscrew the barbells. Ryan offered to help but I brushed his had away saying that I could manage.


 
Over the next couple of hours they got me to pose on ladders, boxes, strange looking machines and on the floor. Thankfully they’d brought a blanket and a towel, a white towel that I used to wipe the dirty, oily marks that I’d got off the machines off me.

During the first hour or so they got me to spread my legs wider and wider until they were wide apart for every pose. By that time I’d calmed down and was starting to get aroused. The battery on my little clit had gone flat the previous day and I hadn’t got round to charging it so that hadn’t helped me.

My pussy started getting wetter and when I realised that it would be showing on the photographs and I started to get more aroused.

On one of the old machines that they got me to climb on there was a handle (well that’s what it looked like to me) sticking up and one of the men just stood there looking at it until I realised what he wanted.

I squat down and impaled myself on it.

All of a sudden all the men were talking and the camera flashes were going at a ridiculous rate.


From then on they asked me to pose on, or against anything that would fit in my pussy. I think that it was the fourth steel bar that I was fucking myself on, I started to cum; and it was a noisy one.


As I was calming down I heard one of the men say,

“That was awesome; I’ll get a fortune for those.”

I should have got mad when I realised what he’d said but instead I just thought,

“Fuck; that was good.”


The posing and fucking myself on machine parts went on for about another hour before one of the man called a halt. I was disappointed because I wanted more, but it was not to be.

By that time I’d completely forgiven Ryan and I ran to him and jumped up on to him putting my arms round his neck. I stayed kissing him and standing next to him while the men packed-up then one of them gave Ryan an envelope. The man looked like he expected us to leave as well but Ryan told him that he’d close the gate when we left.

As soon as they were out of the building I ripped Ryan’s clothes off and we fucked all over the place until we were both exhausted.

Ryan drove home with me still naked next to him.



The Sybian competition
----------------------------
Karen and Emma have bought a Sybian, and one day at work, Ryan and Karen got this idea about getting their Sybian and mine in the same place and having a competition. Their idea was to have 2 challenges; one to see who could stay on a Sybian, on full power, for the longest without cumming; and the other to see how many times each of us could cum in 30 minutes; again with the Sybian on full power.

There were 2 problems to overcome; one was where to have this challenge and the other, where would we get some more girls to enter the competition.

The first problem was overcome when Ryan talked to Darren at the gym and got him to let us rent a room. The second problem was overcome by me talking to some of the girls at the gym.

The room that Darren rented us was the ‘school gym’ as it’s getting to be known. It’s the room where Kieran has setup the obstacle course challenge.  As for the competitors it only took me half an hour to get the list up to 8 names: -

Karen
Emma
Isla
Ella
Kate and Jude – the twins
Jenny
Tanya - me


So, one Sunday morning we all arrived at the gym, carried both the Sybians in and set them up in the boxing ring.

We’d previously agreed to put all the names in a hat and pull them out one by one to decide the cumming order. We also agreed that we should do the orgasm denial challenge first. Ryan agreed to do the timings and the girls who weren’t on a Sybian would have to all agree when an orgasm happened and to count them for the seconds part of the challenge.


With all the girls there Ryan wrote the names down and put them in a bag. We all took it in turns to pull a name out.

The first 2 girls climbed into the ring and Ryan got the stop watch app on his phone ready. The results were: -


Orgasm self-denial
Ella      19 minutes 35 seconds
Emma      31 minutes 5 seconds
I suspect that Karen torments Emma a lot so I was expecting a good time.
Jenny      17 minutes dead
Jude      19 minutes 45 seconds
Karen      23 minutes 8 seconds
Isla      18 minutes 17 seconds
Isla did well to survive that long. Her face went bright red, then purple and when she finally exploded I was convinced that she was going to pass out.
Kate      19 minutes 50 seconds
Tanya      10 minutes 16 seconds
I blame my poor time on my little clit ring and Ryan, both of which had been tormenting me before we got there.

Whilst Jenny and Jude were performing a couple of guys came in and started watching what was going on. Word mush have got round because more and more men joined the first 2 voyeurs. I wondered if there was anyone left in the workout room.

It was only on the way home that Ryan reminded me about all the cameras. They must have seen us on the big screens and come to investigate.


Orgasm count
30 minutes with the other competitors counting.
Everyone agreed not to mention ‘that’ word when I was competing.
Ella      6
Emma      7
Jenny      4
Jenny bailed out after her fourth.
Jude      8
Karen      5
Isla      4
Isla bailed out after her fourth too. She stood up saying that she just couldn’t take anymore.
Kate      8
Tanya      12
Some of the audience there clapping as the count rose and Ryan’s always telling me that it’s easy to make me cum.


We all went to the sauna then the pool afterwards.



The cultural exchange
----------------------------
The company that I work for is doing quite well. It’s doing a rapidly increasing amount of business with Chinese companies and we’re seeing a lot more of them coming into our office for meetings.

At a staff meeting a couple of weeks ago the manager told us that our company was developing a cultural exchange visit whereby 4 members of our department would spend a month in China living with a Chinese family and 4 Chinese customers would then spend a month living with the families of those who went to China. Our manager asked that anyone who was interested to contact him later.

An hour later I was called into my manager’s office and asked what I thought of the idea. When I said that I had mixed feelings he said that Mr Chang (one of our biggest clients) had specifically asked that I take part. He said that Mr Chang had said that I had a lot of qualities that Chinese girls could learn from. When I asked what that meant Tim said the he didn’t know but that I should seriously consider applying.

When I mentioned it to Ryan that night his initial reaction was that he didn’t want me to go; th

[Vanessa]

Part 24 cont.

When I mentioned it to Ryan that night his initial reaction was that he didn’t want me to go; that he’d miss me and miss the fucking and other fun. I jokingly told him that he should invite the twins round to look after him.

We continued talking about the exchange, what it might be like and what it might do for my career. We also talked about what it would be like for a Chinese person to come and live with us for a month. I had visions of a fully clothed man or woman trying to live with 2 couples who spent most of the time at home naked, fucking or the girls driving themselves to unbelievable highs on the Sybian.

By the time we’d fucked and were just going to sleep, Ryan said that I should go to China.


I thought about it a lot the next morning, especially as it was the main subject of conversation in the office. That afternoon I went to see my manager and told him that I was up for it.

By the end of the week 2 of the men and another woman (Grace who is about 2 years older than me) had also applied. Those who weren’t going teased us something rotten, especially Grace and I. One of the guys kept telling us stories about how the Chinese treat their female children, that they were a liability and basically second-class citizens, even to the point where they were treated like slaves.

Of course we didn’t believe them but Ryan told me that it used to be true, that some women even drowned new born girls; but that thing had changed over the last couple of decades and he brought up web sites about hugely successfully Chinese women.



One month later, the 4 of us were heading to the airport, not knowing exactly where we were going, whether we’d be relatively close together or what.

Before I’d left home Ryan had got me to leave my nipple and clit hood chains and stirrups on the dresser, but he let me leave my barbells and little clit ring on, even though I knew that the battery would be flat before I got to China. We’d discussed the subject of underwear thinking that maybe it was unacceptable for women not to wear any in China but we’d both agreed that I wouldn’t take any, not even the clit ring charging knickers.

I joked with him saying that I would go crazy with sex deprivation while I was there; to which Ryan said that I always had my fingers and that maybe I’d find some suitable object to give me relief whilst I was there. Ryan had a change of heart and he’d put one on my remote vibrators and controls into my handbag saying that he hoped that I’d be able to get some batteries for it.

I told him that he was lucky; that the twins would take care of his needs.
 

At Beijing airport we were met by a man who explained that we were splitting up and all flying to other parts of China. I was given a ticket to a place that I’d never heard of and was told that I’d be met at that airport.

It was a strange feeling not having a clue where I was going or what life would be like for the next month.


I’ll tell you all about it in the next part of my life’s story.

[Vanessa]

My Boyfriend likes to expose me
or perhaps it should be called
The exhibitionist in denial
by Vanessa Evans

Part 25 – Not Ryan’s fault but……
----------------------------------------

The cultural exchange
----------------------------
Yes, I was on my way to some unheard of place in China where I would live with a family that I’d never heard of; FOR A MONTH.

As I boarded that second flight I was as nervous as hell and wishing that I’d never volunteered for the exchange. At least I was getting paid for it.

The flight lasted 4 hours and looking at the map I worked out that I was heading to a place not that far from Hong Kong.

When we landed I was directed to yet another flight which was on a little 12 seater plane. That flight lasted an hour and when it landed it looked like I definitely was in the middle of nowhere.

At least the weather was good and it looked like I wouldn’t need all the cold weather clothes that I’d brought.


In the tiny wooden shack that was used as a terminal building I was met by a man who took me out to a motorcycle. As he strapped my case onto the back I looked at him in disbelief. Yes, he did expect me to climb on the back behind him and to hike up my miniskirt so that I could climb on. Thankfully, the man was looking forward waiting for me but a couple of nearby men got a good look at my butt and pussy as I climbed on and straddled the seat.

Off we went with me hanging on to his waist with my skirt still up around my waist. At least my case was behind me covering my butt. The other thing was that the throbbing of the engine was turning me on. When we stopped at a petrol station to get some petrol the man indicated that I should stay on the bike when he got off. Both him and the young man filling the tank were staring at the virtually bottomless me with my legs spread either side of the bike. I confess that I only made a half-hearted attempt to cover my pussy and they both got a good look.


Thirty minutes later we arrived at a big, single story house on the outskirts of what looked like a village.

The family must have heard us arriving because a man, a woman and 2 teenage boys were stood outside waiting.

Now there’s no elegant way for a girl wearing a miniskirt to get off the back of a motorcycle when there’s a man on the front seat and a suitcase strapped behind the seat; and all 4 of the must have got a real eyeful as I carefully stood on the footrests and climbed off, quickly pulling my skirt back down.

All 4 people bowed to me as I walked up to them.

Not knowing how I should greet them I stood in front of each one in turn and bowed to them. The man tried to talk to me but his English was very poor so one of the teenage boys spoke for him. He welcomed me and introduced the others to me, Chung Wang his father, Ling Wang his mother, Wu Wang his brother and himself, Dong Wang. Only the 2 teenage boys could speak any decent English so I guessed that I’d be communicating through them during my stay.


I was taken in and Dong told me that I should go and freshen up then we’d all have something to eat. Dong took me to the back of the house where I was shown to a simple bedroom with a bathroom next door. Telling me to take a shower, Dong sat on the bed and watched me as I opened my case and got my things out.

As I was doing that he told me the same thing that one of the guys back at work had told me; that was that girls were inferior in their culture and that they were there to do the work whilst the men ‘organised’ things.

I asked him about the rumours that some mothers would drown their new born baby if it was a girl. Dong confirmed that it didn’t happen as often as is used to but yes, it still does happen occasionally.

I realised that I was going to have an ‘interesting’ time and wondered how I was going to be treated.


I went into the bathroom and wasn’t really surprised to see that the toilet was just a hole in the floor and that there was a bin for the used toilet paper. I’d read about those and wasn’t really looking forward to it but hey, when in Rome….

I took my skirt and top off, squat down for a pee then got into the shower. When I was done I opened the curtain and picked up a towel, only to find that it was VERY small. I checked the other towel there and it was the same size. Thinking that I’d have to put my dirty clothes back on to go to my room I was amazed to find that they were gone. Dong must have come in whilst I was in the shower and taken them.

Getting quite concerned, I held the small towel in front of me and went back to my room. Dong was still sat on my bed. I looked for my suitcase and the clothes that I had been wearing only for Dong to say,

“Because you are not married you will not be allowed any clothes whilst you’re here; young girls in our culture don’t wear clothes.”

“You’re joking.” I said.

“No; and they don’t hide behind towels; give it to me.”

“Fucking hell;” I thought, “where’s Ryan when I need him?”

“Come on Dong, I’m a guest here, you can’t be serious.”

“Yes I am, give me the towel. This isn’t Beijing or one of the other big cities; out here we still observe our cultural traditions; and that includes visitors who live here for a few weeks. ”


I thought for a few seconds, thinking that I didn’t want to make any enemies, especially one that I would have to communicate through. Was I really going to have to be naked for the whole month? That’s very different to being naked on holiday with Ryan. Suddenly I was grateful that I was in southern China and that the weather was good. I quickly scanned the room, yes my suitcase was definitely gone but at least my handbag and toilet bag were still there. I wondered if my vibrator and pills were still in it, and if Dong had looked into the bag and seen them.


I slowly took the towel from my chest and held it out; only to have it snatched from me by Dong. My hands automatically went to cover my girly bits.

“Good!” Dung said; “you learn fast; and I’m pleased that you look so young. Now get down on your knees.”

I did.

“Spread your knees.”

I did.

“Sit back on your feet.”

I did.

“Now put your hands on the floor behind you.”

I did.

“Push your pussy up in the air.”

I did and I saw Dong’s eyes open wide with surprise; then he smiled.

“What are those?” he asked, pointing to my barbells and clit ring.

I didn’t answer him as he was already getting off the bed and down between my spread knees.

“Argh, I see.” He said as he used his forefinger and thumb to pull first my nipple barbells, then my clit hood one. Then he moved to my clit and gently pulled on it. That caused me to first gasp a little then moan a little as he worked it from side to side.

I felt my pussy get wetter. 

“Do all English girls have these?”

“No.”

“Are they made of gold?”

“No.”

“Why do you have them?”

“Because I like them.”

“I see.”

By the time Dong let go of my clit I was quite aroused and very wet. I caught myself wishing that he’d gone further but he suddenly got to his feet and looked down at me.

“That is the position that you will get into whenever you go into a room and find a man there. And that included young men. Understand?”

“Fucking hell!” I thought, “Am I really going to have to expose myself like this every time that I see a man? This place is worse than Ryan getting me to flash at men all the time.”

“Do you understand Tanya?”

“Yes Dong; I understand.”

“One more thing Tanya, keep that shaved smooth. If you don’t, a man will do it for you.” Dong said as he pressed his foot against my pussy.

“Right, get up and follow me.”

Dong led me to their dining room and as the others became visible Dong grabbed my arm and pulled me downwards.

“Down!” he said.

I assumed the position, feeling quite embarrassed as Mr and Mrs Wang and their other son, Wu, all stared at the naked me, all spread out on display for them.
 
All 3 came over to me, staring at me all the time. Ling Wang was the first to speak but it was in Chinese. Then the other 3 started talking.

One by one, each of them bent over and pulled at each item of jewellery that I had on. Wu laughed as his father pulled my clit from side to side causing me to moan again.

Ling Wang was gentle at first then she pushed a finger inside me before rubbing my whole pussy for a few seconds.

I moaned again, quite loudly, as I got more aroused. I heard Ling say a word that sounded a bit like ‘slut’ as she got to her feet.


Then it was Wu’s turn. He did everything that the others had done, but for longer. As he finger fucked me I reached the point of no return and screamed out as my body started jerking as much as it could with me in that position. I could feel my pussy clamping down on his finger as he held it there and smiled.

As I calmed down Wu pulled his finger out and rubbed it on my clit, causing me to have a couple of after-shocks.


Wu stood up and I looked up to see all 4 of them staring down at me. The embarrassment took over again.

After a few seconds Ling Wang said one of the few English words that she knew, “Come.”  I wondered if I should say,

“Yes I certainly did,” or “Yes, okay, I’ll go with you.”

I didn’t say a word. Instead I followed Ling Wang to the kitchen where we picked-up big bowls of food and took them to the table.

The food was only vaguely like that in the Chinese restaurant back in England and I was glad that I’d learnt the art of eating with chopsticks. At least I wasn’t going to starve.   

As we ate the 4 of them talked in Chinese, looking at me occasionally. Dong and Wu kept tell me some of the things that they were saying, and what they were told to tell me.

What I learnt over that meal was that: -

Chung Wang liked the way my clit permanently peeks out of my lips. Apparently that’s rare in Chinese girls.

I’d be helping Ling Wang in the house and garden some of the time.

I’d be telling the office staff at Chung Wang’s factory all about England. I asked where that was and Dong told me that it was just round the hill that I’d seen when I arrived.

I’d get 2 skype calls per week, one to my boyfriend and one to Tim, my boss.

I’d be going with them on visits to places of local interest and to a ‘Festival’, whatever that was.

I’d be going to the local school to tell the older boys all about England.


After the meal I helped Ling clean-up then Dong and Wu took me on a tour of the house (as small as it was); then the garden.

It was bad enough being naked in their house but people were passing by outside and they could all see me. Dong was right about the girls; I saw 2 walking by, both as naked as I was. Suddenly I didn’t feel quite as naked.

After the garden, Dong and Wu took me for a walk into the village. I was still bare-footed but it turned out not to be a problem because the streets were rubbish free and there were no sharp stones. Okay, people stared at me but it wasn’t because I was naked; it was because I looked different to the Chinese girls. My hair wasn’t black and my facial features were different. Also, I have a small bubbly butt whereas all the Chinese girls that I’d seen so far; have flat butts.


We stopped at a little café / bar and went in. I saw a man there and immediately dropped down into the position. Wu looked at me and laughed. The man and the girl behind the counter both came over to me. The man bent over and ‘inspected’ my jewellery, me moaning – again; whilst the naked girl just looked.

Inspection over, Dong told the girl to get 2 beers. When she returned Dong looked down at me and said,

“You can get up now, oh, I suppose that I should get you a drink as well; you being a guest and not a local girl.”

Beer bottle in hand and partially drunk (the beer that is), I asked why outsiders like me got a drink but still had to be naked all the time.

Dong would only say,

“Tradition.”


About 10 minutes later during which both Dong and Wu asked me questions about England, a girl walked in. Seeing 3 men in there she immediately dropped down into the position. All the men got up and went and inspected her, Dong putting a finger inside her pussy.

I’d got up as well and went and watched. I wanted to see if she did anything different to me and if the men did anything different to her.

As I looked down at her I saw that she looked only slightly younger than me. She had no hair below her neck and her breasts weren’t much bigger than mine. Looking at her pussy I saw that she just had a slit; okay, it was swollen but there was no clit or clit hood or inner lips sticking out. I wondered if all Chinese girls were like that. She also had a smile on her face and looked like she was enjoying being inspected.

The 3 men went back to where they were, me following Dong and Wu. No one said anything to the girl and she just stayed there, totally exposed to anyone who cared to look.

After about 5 minutes I asked Wu how long she had to stay like that.

“Until one of the men here tells her that she can get up or all the men leave the room.”

“Wow,” I thought, “poor girl.”

Then I remembered the smile on her face.

“The girl was smiling when you put your finger in her pussy Dong. I think that she liked it.”

“Yes, I saw that as well, that’s why she’s still down there. Any sign that she’s enjoying it and most men will just leave her there with her pussy on display for everyone to see. It is wrong for a girl to show sexual pleasure.”

I wondered if they’d do that to me because I’d obviously enjoyed it when I’d had to assume the position back at the house.


After another 15 minutes or so we left, leaving the girl still spread out on the floor. I wondered how long it would be before the man that was left in there would wait before telling her to get up.



By the time we got back to the Wang’s house I was getting used to being naked all the time again, and that ‘position’ wasn’t THAT bad. At least I didn’t have to let every man that I saw fuck me.

After I’d thought that last bit I felt my stomach tingle and my pussy have a wet rush; maybe that would be quite nice.

Dong sent me to bed telling me that I had to be up early in the morning. I had a smile on my face and then made myself cum again before going to sleep.



It was still dark when Wu shook my leg (I slept on top of the covers) and told me to get up. After getting myself ready I went to the kitchen only to have to assume the position because Mr Wang was there.

“Get up girl.” Mr Wang said. “We have to get going soon.”

I quickly ate something then stood up and looked round. Mr Wang was putting his jacket on.

As we walked to Mr Wang’s factory I asked him what they made there. When he told me that it was electronics I wondered if I’d recognise anything they made, maybe it was smart phones or computers. I also asked him where Dong and Wu were, only to be told that they were already at the factory.

As we got close to the gates we saw a couple of men walking out. Both bowed to him and said something in Chinese.

We went into a big, empty reception area which had a big glass window on one side. Quickly looking through it I saw a row of 5 stainless steel tables. I didn’t understand what that lot was for and I didn’t get the chance to think about it as I followed the Mr Wang up the stairs into a big room.

There were 4 men working at computers round the sides of the room and a big stainless steel table in the middle. As soon as one of the 4 men saw Mr Wang he said something and all 4 jumped up, turned to face us and bowed their heads; presumably to Mr Wang as there was no way that it was to me.

Suddenly remembering what I had to do I dropped to my knees and assumed the position.

“No,” Mr Wang said, “….. up on the table girl.”

“Okaaaay.” I thought and did as commanded.

Five men were stood round a table with a very naked me on the table, on my spread knees displaying everything that I’d got to them.

Mr Wang started talking to the 4 men whose eyes darted from Mr Wang to various parts of my body and back again.

After a couple of minutes Wu and Dong arrived and Wu looked at me and said,

“Right Tanya, today you will spend 30 minutes with each of these men; they all speak a little English and they will explain what they do here. After that you may go back to our house. Tomorrow you will get yourself here an hour earlier and spend the day watching the girls on the shop floor. As none of them speak any English it will just be a case of you watching what they do. And as you will be going on the shop floor you will have to have the same medical check-up that all our new girls have before they go on the shop floor; and got through the same routine that they do at the start of each of their shifts. We assemble intricate electronic components in a controlled environment here. Everything has to be 100 percent clean with zero dust or dirt floating about. The doctor will be here in 2 hours. You may get off the table now.”

With that Wu turned and walked to one of the empty desks and started doing some work. I looked round and saw Dong working away at another desk. This was a true family business.


As I climbed off the table the worker nearest the door got up and came over to me, waved his hand and said,

“Come.”

Thinking that the Chinese liked saying ‘come’ I smiled as I realised that I was getting close to having a different type of cum.


Thankfully, my arousal diminished as I sat next to the man and listened to how he planned production.


Two hours later, to the minute, a man walked in and went over to the office that Mr Wang was in. Three minutes later the man and Mr Wang came out and over to me.

Dong stood up, joined us the said,

“This is the doctor; he will make sure that you are well enough to go into our factory.”

Mr Wang then turned and walked back to his office.

Trying to respect their traditions I stood and bowed my head. The doctor just waved at me indicating that he wanted me to follow him. I was expecting to go to some medical room, but no, we stopped at the end of the big stainless steel table where the doctor put his bag down and started examining me right there, in front of all those men.

He checked my breathing and heartbeat then looked in my eyes, then ears then down my throat. Thinking that must be it, well how much has to be checked before someone can go into a factory? But no, the doctor waved for me to get onto the table.

Wondering what on earth he was going to do, I did as requested, only to be waved at again for me to lay flat on my back.

As soon as I was on my back his hands were all over my tiny tits. He roughly examined my breasts, pulling at my barbells and squeezing my nipples. Amazingly, it felt good and I felt my arousal rise.

It went higher as I looked round and saw that all of the men there were staring at me.

Wanting the doctor to; and not wanting him to, he started pressing all around my stomach, moving down to my bald pubes.

It felt good as a finger touched my clit.

The doctor didn’t need to tell me to open my legs; and my brain didn’t either. Natural instinct took over and my legs opened wide.


As quick as the doctor put his hand on my pussy, he removed it and walked round to the end of the table. Before I had time to think, he grabbed my ankles, pulled me towards him until my butt cheeks were on the edge of the table then he bent my knees, spread them as wide as he could and planted the soles of my feet on the table.

“Fucking hell!” I thought; “he’s going to give me a full gynaecology exam right in front of all those men.”

And he did.
 
What’s more, he made me cum – twice; as he poked things in me and squeezed and pulled everything that he could get hold off. At one point I thought that he was pulling on my little clit ring so hard that it would come off. Thankfully, it didn’t. I’d got a bit vocal and a bit active whilst cumming but the doctor just ignored it and kept going.

Straight after I’d cum that second time I felt something being pushed into my butt. I nearly came again but he pulled it out before that happened.


Examination over, the doctor just walked off and into Mr Wang’s office. I looked round and saw that the men were still watching me.

Slowly climbing off the table I went over to the next man on my way round the office.


Fifteen minutes later the door down to reception opened and I turned to see another naked girl getting down into the position. Two minutes later the doctor came out and gave the girl the same examination that he’d given me, except that he couldn’t pull on her non-existent jewellery.

Of course, the men all stopped and watched, and as I had nothing to do, I did the same. The poor girl’s expression told me that she was scared but resigned to what was happening. She did orgasm but she did a reasonable job of hiding it; well to men. I wondered how many girls had gone through that same ordeal.

I also saw that her pussy was the same as the girl’s in the bar; all slit and nothing poking through. I began to wonder if all Chinese girls were like that.


I’d just got back into what the worker was telling me when another young girl came in and dropped to her knees.

The medical exam that had been performed on both the other girl and me was repeated on the new girl. She too orgasmed but again she managed to hide it enough for the men not to notice.


An hour later I had spent time with all the men and had learnt quite a bit. I’m sure that they’d learnt a few things from me as well.

Neither Dong nor Wu were there so I went to Mr Wang’s office and knocked on the door. I waited until I heard ‘Come’ and went in, immediately getting down into the position.

I stayed like that until Mr Wang looked up from his papers and spoke. Whilst leaving me down there he asked how I was and what I had learnt. At least that’s what I thought he asked as his English hadn’t improved from earlier that morning.

I’d just got started answering the questions when Dong arrived and came and stood by my knees. Mr Wang interrupted me and the 2 men spoke in Chinese for a few seconds before Dong told me to get up and leave. He followed me out of his father’s office then told me that I should make my way back to their house where his mother would provide me with some food.

I left the factory wondering if all Chinese factories were like that. As I went through the reception I stopped and looked through the big glass window again. The place was empty and I still couldn’t work out what the room was used for.


As I walked back to the house I decided to take a little detour through part of the village. I walked the full length of the main street, deciding that Wu and Dong had only shown ne a small part of the village the previous day.

I saw 5 naked girls on my journey, not one of them showing any sign of being embarrassed about being naked. There were quite a few dressed people wandering about, women presumably shopping and men delivering things.

I passed the café we’d been in and looked in. There were a couple of men there and what looked like a girl’s knee on the floor. I wondered if some girl had gone in and had to get on the floor. It crossed my mind to go in and have to assume the position for them to look at my exposed pussy but I chickened out and kept walking.

That thought had got my pussy tingling and when I turned a corner and saw that I was alone, my right hand automatically went to my pussy and started rubbing. I leaned back against a wall, spread my legs and went for it.

Unfortunately, just as I was really getting in to it, a door opened and a naked girl walked out. She stopped dead in her tracks when she saw me. She turned her head and shouted something so I pulled my hand away, turned and walked back out onto the main street.

Feeling quite frustrated I continued walking, checking a couple of times to make sure that I wasn’t being followed.   


It was late afternoon when I got back to the house. Mrs Wang was preparing a meal so I watched her and helped her when I worked out what she was doing. It was difficult because we couldn’t communicate but when it was all done she smiled at me and gave me some sort of biscuit. I went outside and sat on the grass watching the sun go down and eating the biscuit.

I must have dozed off because the next thing I remember was Dong shaking my leg. When I was fully awake he told me that the evening meal was nearly ready. I asked if I had time to have a quick shower and when he said that I had he followed me to the bathroom.

As he watched me shower he asked me questions about England and about football (which I know nothing about other than what had made headline news). I answered the best that I could but it was a bit of a weird situation. I’d wanted to check that I hadn’t got any stubble that I should take care of but I wasn’t going to do that with him there.

I had to use one of those tiny towels to get dried again, with Dong still watching me. After which he told me to go with him to eat.

Mr Wang was at the table so I again assumed the position; both him and Wu staring between my legs.

It was Dong that told me to get up and sit at the table where Mrs Wang served the food. Again it was quite bland, unlike the Chinese food in England, but it was quite nice.

I helped Mrs Wang wash up then she indicated that we should go back to the table where Dong, Wu and occasionally Mr Wang asked me lots of questions about England. I got the impression that they liked listening to someone talking in a language that was foreign to them.


A couple of hours later Mr Wang stood up and everyone went to bed.

I finished what I couldn’t in the village before I went to sleep.


 
The factory workroom
--------------------------
I was again woken by Dong shaking my leg. I got up and went to the bathroom and was squat over the hole in the floor having a shit when Dong came in and told me not to have a shower as I’d have one at the factory.

I was a little puzzled as I hadn’t seen any showers at the factory but there again; I hadn’t seen most of the factory.

Being distracted from my normal routine I forgot to have a shave, not thinking about it until Dong and Wu were leading me along the road to the factory. I just hoped that no one would notice.


There were 6 or 7 other naked girls waiting outside a door when we arrived. Wu told me to join them and the 2 guys disappeared. The girls all stared at me and talked to each other, presumably about me. More naked girls joined the queue.

A few minutes later the door opened and the girls walked in.

We were in the room that I’d seen from the reception. I joined the girls as they all stood at the end of the room waiting.

The door had been opened by a person (man I think) in a one-piece waterproof suit that covered everything except his face which had a paper mask on. He had wellingtons on his feet and rubber gloves on his hands.

Another suited man joined him and 5 at a time we girls were ushered down to some showers. Being near the corner of the room I was one of the first 5.

“This isn’t that bad.” I thought as I soaped myself. The water wasn’t hot but it wasn’t cold.
 
The other girls seemed to be rushing so I did as well. I was only half done when one of the men picked up a hose pipe and turned it on us. Boy was that cold. It went on for a minute or so then stopped.

I looked for some towels but there were none. The 4 other girls went and stood at the end of one of the stainless steel tables so I went to the other one. When a different man came towards us with a box in his hands the girls jumped up onto the table and got on their hands and knees. I giggled and thought about Ryan fucking me doggy style, and as I climbed up I wondered if we were all going to get fucked. I turned my head to watch and saw the man go to the girl on the end table. When he got there she thrust her butt back and the man stuck one of his fingers into her butt hole. He moved it around a bit then pulled it out.

When he did that the girl turned over onto her back and spread her legs wide. The man then pushed a finger into her vagina and again moved it all around. When he was done he got a small towel out of his box and wiped all around her butt and pussy.

What happened next really surprised me. The man got a roll of duct tape out of the box and cut about a foot of tape off. The girl spread her legs as wide as she could as the man stuck the duct tape over her pussy and butt hole.

“What the fuck was going on?” I thought as the man moved to the next girl and the first girl got off the table and walked to a box at the side of the room.

The man repeated the ‘operation’ on the 3 other girls. As he got closer and closer to me I could feel pussy tingling and gushing.


I gasped as his finger went straight into my butt. It felt really good and I moaned as he moved it around. I gasped again as he pulled it out.

Wanting more, my body instinctively, and quickly, turned over and my legs spread so wide that they were at 90 degrees to my body.

As his finger went into my pussy I gasped again and clamped down on his finger. The man’s response was to push a second finger into me.

That was it, my body started jerking and my back rose up off the table. I got a bit vocal as I lost control. As I calmed down I started to get embarrassed and looked around. Everyone had stopped what they were doing and were looking at me. When I looked over to the big window I saw Mr Wang looking over to me. He must have seen it all.

Trying to hide in the middle of that big open space was obviously impossible but I wanted to.

The man started to probe around inside me again and I had to fight to not cum again. I relaxed as his fingers pulled out. He then rubbed his hand over my pubes and felt the stubble. Shaking his head he reached into his box and got out a razor and shaving cream.

The man then shaved me right in front of everyone; and Mr Wang. I had all on not to cum again. As he shaved me I looked around and saw another girl being shaved. I guessed that maybe she’d rushed to leave home as well.


The man wiped me dry and put the duct tape over my pussy and butt.

I was glad that I’d had a pee and not drunk much before I’d left the Wang’s house.

With a still red face I climbed off the table and joined some other girls with duct tape on their pussies. As I walked over to them I thought how silly their pussies looked with the duct tape on and realised that I must look the same.

Yet another suited and masked man came over and gave each of us a paper hood with built-in mouth and nose mask. The hood had strong elastic round the neck and I realised that they were to contain all our hair. All that was visible of me above my shoulders was my eyes.

As the door opened I looked round and saw lots more girls going through the same procedures; another one being shaved as well.


The other girls went off to their workstations while I just stood there and looked round then remembered what Wu had said about a controlled environment. As I waited I guessed that they had that and that it was cheaper to employ naked girls than to have to suit-up everyone who worked there. I wasn’t sure about the duct tape though and it wasn’t that comfortable.


After more naked and unidentifiable girls came in and went to their workstation, one of the suited men came in and over to me.

“Tanya,”

It was Wu’s voice. Had it been him who made me cum with his fingers I wondered? I started to ask him how he knew it was me; after all, all the girl’s heads were covered; but just as my mouth opened I remembered my nipple jewellery.

“Take your time and go round each of the workstations and watch what the girls are doing. It’s pointless trying to talk to any of them as none of them speak English. I will be back in 5 hours when it is their break time. Try not to distract the girls so that production isn’t interfered with.”

With that Wu turned and left.

I walked from one end of the room to the other then back so that I got a general picture of the place and what was going on. Some of the girls were building circuit boards and others were assembling different types of electronic equipment that I’d never seen before.

I went back to the workstation nearest the door and watched closely what the girl was doing. Deciding that it was a simple, very repetitive job I moved on to the next workstation. The girl at the first workstation never even looked at me.

The second girl smiled at me then stared at my tits and barbells. I wondered if she wanted some in her small, but bigger than mine, tits. I noted that my nipples were bigger than hers although mine were rock hard and hers weren’t.

At one of the workstations I watched the girl rubbing her pussy (through the duct tape) on a bar that was sticking out of a machine right in front of her and I wondered how much pleasure it was giving her.


When I’d been to about half a dozen workstations and was stood watching the next girl, I suddenly got zapped by my little clit ring. I shook my head wondering what was going on, I hadn’t had the charger against it for a few days and its battery had been flat since before I’d left England.

Thinking that I must have imagined it, I ignored it and got on with watching the girls work.


I’d got round most of the workstations in what seemed like no time but then a noisy bell rang and all the girls stopped working and walked to the door.

Just as I walked out of the door I got zapped again.

I had a very puzzled look on my face, not that anyone could have seen it, as I went out with the other girls. Some of the girls went to the toilet and when they came back their duct tape had gone. Those girls went to the stainless steel tables and waited for the men in suits to put some more on them.

There must have been 25 or 30 girls in there, most of them talking to one another. How they knew who was who I will never know. I wondered if they all knew each other.

One of the men in a suit came over and spoke. It was Wu and he asked me if I was okay. Then he asked me if I’d been to all the workstation. When I told him that I hadn’t he said that I’d have to go back in for the other half of the girl’s shift.

Then he left me.
 
Realising that I would be stuck in there for another 5 hours I decided to go for a pee. Going into the toilet I saw 3 other girls squatting down peeing. I squat down over another hole in the floor then remembered the duct tape. I stood up and got hold of the front corner. It hurt like hell as it came off my pubis but my leaking pussy had partially released the glue from my pussy.

Back in the main room I went to one of the tables and waited for a man in a suit to come over and put some more duct tape on me. My turn came around and I jumped up onto the table and opened my legs. The man in the suit hadn’t really been looking at me and he automatically put his box down and cut a length of the tape.

As he turned to look at what he was about to cover-up he suddenly stopped and backed off. Then he stuck the end of the tape on the table and got a towel out of his box. He proceeded to rub my pussy dry before putting the tape on. In doing so he rubbed my clit making me moan.

Just as the man was about to put the tape on my clit ring zapped me again my pussy muscles twitched. The man stopped for a second then continued and pressed the tape into place. In doing so he pressed on my clit again. Even through the tape the pressure made me moan again; thankfully enough not to make me cum.

The bell rang again and we all went back into the workplace and the other girls started working again.

I went back to where I was before the break and continued with my round. It didn’t take long for me to finish then I realised that I probably had the rest of the 5 hours to kill.

My clit ring zapped me again, reminding me that somehow it was getting charged. I wandered round looking for something that might just be doing it but I couldn’t see anything. What I did see was a machine with a handle sticking out at about pussy height. Looking around I decided that I could back onto the handle whilst pretending to watch what one of the girls was doing.

The handle was slightly higher than the height of my crotch but I could lift up onto my toes and settle onto the handle. With slight movement of my hips back and forwards I could rub the handle along my pussy while pressing down on it.

Okay, there was that damn duct tape between the handle and my pussy but it still felt good.

I must have stood there slowly moving my hips back and forward for going on for an hour and dreaming that the handle was Ryan’s cock. I came twice before I decided that I’d better move.

I went looking for the girl that I’d seen rubbing her pussy on a bar earlier. I found her and watched her. She was working as fast as any of the other girls but she’d developed a rhythm with her hips that worked well with her job. I thought how lucky she was to be able to do that and wondered how many times she could make herself cum each day.


The random zapping continued and because I had nothing else to do I kept thinking about my pussy and I managed to cum twice more before the bell finally rang again.


All the girls walked out and lined-up along the wall round the stainless steel tables. One by one they climbed into the tables, got on their hands and knees and one of the suited men pulled the duct tape off and put his fingers in both her holes. Satisfied, the man removed his finger and slapped her butt. She got off the table and left.

By the time that it was my turn and I climbed on the table, my pussy had leaked that much that the duct tape was only sticking at the front and the back. When the man saw that he really took his time probing around inside me. I got soo close to cumming again but sadly he stopped and slapped my butt.


Going outside I couldn’t see Dong, Wu or their father. I decided to go up to the office to see if any of them were there.

As I walked into the office I saw that there was only 1 man there, and it wasn’t any of the ones that I was looking for.

The man heard the door open and looked round so I dropped down into the position and waited; and waited; and waited.

The man was ignoring me but I knew that I had to wait for either him to tell me to get up or for him to leave.

As I waited my clit ring zapped me again and with a bit of kegel exercises I managed to make myself cum; and managed to keep reasonably quiet. But I could feel my pussy getting very wet.

I had calmed down before anything happened; Dong walked into the room and saw me. He stood in front of me, looked down, smiled then told me to get up.

“You can leave now Tanya.” Dong said then turned and went to his father’s office.

I did leave, and walked back to the house.

The rest of the evening went without any excitement apart from the occasional zap from my clit ring. None of which made me cum.



When I went to bed that night I lay on top of my bed and started rubbing my pussy. I was still turned-on from everything that had happened tha day. I was just getting close to cumming when the door opened up and Dong walked in.

Quickly moving my hand away and closing my legs, Dong started talking.

“Tanya, quite a few people have noticed that you get sexually excited very easily. I need to tell you that showing any sign of sexual excitement is taboo in our culture and that the girl can be publically punished for it. I suggest that you control it.”

My face was red and I was very embarrassed as I replied,

“Dong, I’m very sorry if I have offended anyone but in our society it is quite common for a girl to get sexually excited if she is naked and there are lots of men around. Also, my genitals are very sensitive. I will do my best to curtail my emotions but it will be difficult, very difficult. Please offer my apologies to anyone that I have offended.”

“Thank you.” Dong said.

Feeling happy with my answer I decided to ask Dong something,

“Dong, why do you put duct tape over a girl’s pussy while she’s working?”

As I said that I put my right hand over my pussy and pressed. Dong laughed then said,

“It’s for 2 reasons, firstly to make sure that their bodies don’t leak any bodily fluids, or worse; and secondly to make sure that they have nowhere to hide anything that they might be tempted to steal.”

“Ah yes, thank you Dong.”

Dong turned and left and my right hand finished what it had started.



None of the men were at home when I went for breakfast. I helped Mrs Wang clean-up then told her that I was going to the factory – not that she could understand.


After assuming the position and Dong telling me to get up, he told me that his father was away on business and that I could use his office and PC to skype my boss and Ryan. Because of the time difference I asked Dong if it would be okay to leave it until late in the afternoon. After explaining the reason Dong agreed and then he told me that their technical guy had setup a VPN through to my company’s network, gave me the details and told me that I could work from a spare desk in the main office until I wanted to skype.


It felt a bit weird sat there, doing work stuff, totally naked in an office with 6 guys fully dressed but I managed get through to my files okay and managed to get some work done in spite of my clit ring zapping me occasionally.

When I heard the bell ring to say that it was break time in the factory I went down to the reception area and watched the factory girls have their break. My already wet pussy tingled and got wetter as I watched some of the girls get their duct tape replaced after they’d been to the toilet.

For 1 second I found myself wishing that I was one of the factory girls and had to go through what I had the previous day.


When I went back up to the office I assumed the position and Wu had told me to get up. I asked if it was okay to skype Ryan and was told that it was. I wanted to catch him before he went to work. As skype was connecting I got zapped again and I was sure that it was stronger than the last time.

Actually, I woke Ryan up.

It only took a few seconds for Ryan to ask me if I was topless. I stood up to show him that I was totally naked and the mainly one-sided conversation was me explaining all about my ‘adventures’ so far. Ryan was amazed and said that he wished that he could be with me watching what I was doing.

I told him about my clit ring bursting into life the previous day and he told me that one or more of the machines that were in the factory must me emitting some sort of electrical field that caused the ring to charge. He told me that I should ask to spend more time in the factory.

Then he had a brainwave. He asked me if my electric toothbrush had been taken from me. When I told him that it hadn’t he asked me if the cable on the charger for it was long enough to reach the bed. When I told him that it probably was he told me to stick it between my legs when I go to bed and see if the ring charged. When I asked him why it would he said that it worked with a toothbrush so maybe it would work with the ring. I promised that I would.

Ryan also got me to promise to wear the remote controlled vibe that I’d brought with me. I said that I would on the condition that I didn’t have to wear it when I went into the factory. I didn’t want some strange man probing around in my pussy and pulling my vibrator out. Ryan asked me if I was worried that I wouldn’t get it back or that I would be humiliated when that happened in front of all those girls and the other men.

“Both.” I answered.

We talked for ages with Ryan managing to tell me a few things that were happening back at home. One thing that he told me was that he’d come home the previous day to find that both our bikes were gone. An hour later the twins arrived on them after taking it in turns to be fucked by my bike as they pedalled along. I asked him if they were wearing any clothes. He laughed and said that they were.

I then told him that I wouldn’t mind if he fucked them while I was away, adding that I knew how high his sex drive is and that I didn’t want him to have to take care of himself all the time. I reminded him that it wouldn’t be the first time that he’d fucked them.

“Yeah, but that was one at a time. I don’t know if I could cope with both of them at once.” Ryan said.

“Of course you can; it’s every man’s dream to have a 3some with 2 gorgeous teenagers isn’t it?” I replied.

“I’m not so sure.”

“Go for it Ryan. Next time that they come round tell them that I said that they have to fuck you or they can’t use my Sybian or bike again.”

Ryan laughed.

I had a nice vision of the 3 of them, Ryan on his back, one of the twins riding his cock and the other riding his tongue. I got quite wet.

The rest of the conversation was about boring things and we left it with me promising to skype him again as soon as I could.



I went back to my desk and did some more work for a couple of hours then went to see Dong to see if I could skype my boss. During that time the ring had zapped me twice and I’d gasped a little each time. I hoped that none of the men there had noticed.


As the connection was going through I adjusted Mr Wang’s webcam so that only my head was on the screen. I didn’t want my boss to know that I was naked.

When the connection came up we went through all the pleasantries and details of how the journey went. Then he asked me about Mr Wang and his family and my accommodation. Then the subject was changed to the factory. I managed to talk about the office setup and was pleased that I’d managed to keep the discussion away from my nudity.

Then Tim asked me if I’d had a look round the factory and I lost it. I told him all about the naked girls and what happened to them at the start of each shift.

“So did you have to get naked to go into the factory?” Tim asked.
 
I confessed that I’d gone through the same routine and inspection, telling him with my face burning.

“But at least your nudity was confined to the same place as all the other girls?” Tim asked.

I wanted to lie but I just couldn’t, I’m a terrible liar. I told him that all unmarried girls didn’t wear clothes anywhere at any time.

“It’s good job that you’ve got Ryan then.”

“But we’re not married.”

“OMG….. So you have to be naked all the time? I’m so sorry Tanya, I didn’t know about that. If I had I wouldn’t have asked you to go. I wonder if Grace is okay; I know that she’s not married. Does that mean that you’re naked right now, in Mr Wang’s office?”

I confessed that I was.

“We can make these skype calls voice only if you like Tanya.”

“No, that’s okay, I’m getting used to being naked all the time.”

I tilted the webcam down so that my chest and face were on the screen.

“You’re bound to see me sometime whilst I’m here so we may as well get it over with.”

I stood up and backed up so that my body from hair to knees was on the screen.

“Okay Tanya, that’s enough sit down again….. I have to admit that I’ve seen your breasts and genitals before; it’s difficult not to with some of the clothes that you wear at work.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t know. I’ll wear more modest clothes at work if you like.”

“No, that’s okay Tanya. I have no right to tell you what you can and can’t wear; the company policy is ‘smart casual’ and here in England you always fit into that category and over there in China you do as well. You’re not thinking of coming to work here like that are you? It’s not a problem from my point of view but I can think of 1 or 2 people here who might complain.”

“No don’t worry Tim. Besides, the climate in England isn’t conducive to being naked for 9 tenths of the year.”

We got back to talking shop and I managed to avoid telling him about the cultural thing about when a girl goes into a room with men in it; and to not tell him about all the orgasms that I was having.

I ended the call feeling that it went better than I had expected.  I also wondered what he meant when he implied that I was wearing ‘smart casual’ whilst I was talking to him. Did he think that being naked was ‘smart casual’ or that I had a smart body?


At dinner that night I asked Dong and Wu what there was for nightlife in the village. I was disappointed when Dong said that there was nothing other than a big hall where young people meet. He added that there was some Chinese music but dancing wasn’t allowed.


I went to bed early and after moving the bed over a bit I managed to get the toothbrush charger in between my legs. I went to sleep with it pressing in my pussy and hoping that I’d wake to a strong zap from my clit ring.

It must have been zapping me all night because my pussy was soaking when I woke up.



The rest of the month went pretty much the same as those first few days except for a few exceptions: -



My little clit ring
-------------------
I kept charging my clit ring every other night with the toothbrush charger. Whenever Dong or Wu came into my room and saw the charger trapped between my legs they’d just stare for a few seconds then get on with whatever they’d come in for.

Before that they’d usually caught  me with my legs open, often with me rubbing my pussy.

I couldn’t see any point in trying to hide my pussy as they’d both seen it every day and often saw me cumming.



My vibrator
--------------
Ryan had got me to promise to wear this except when I went into the factory but I decided to wear it only every other day. There were 2 reasons for this; firstly, I didn’t believe that I could cope with it every day; and secondly, I only had 1 spare set of batteries. I had some Yuan with me but so far I hadn’t seen a shop that looked like it sold batteries.

I have to say that it was VERY difficult having my vibe purring away inside me and the clit ring occasionally zapping me. I know that I had some pained expressions on my face a few times when Mr Wang was nearby.



The Festival
--------------
The annual festival has been part of their culture for centuries. I was lucky enough to have been there when it came round that year.


One part of the parade was the girls. Every girl is obliged to make a head-dress depicting one of the months of the Chinese year. Each head-dress is judged and the winner has to go through a ceremony.

Mr Wang first told me (with Dong’s help) about the festival and the girl’s parade one evening over dinner. Then he asked me to help the people who were making the factory’s entry by acting as a model. It sounded like fun – well different, so I agreed and I spent the next day with 2 older women and 1 man as they kept doing a bit, putting it on my head, taking it off again etc. etc.

I couldn’t communicate with them through speech but I did manage to mage a couple of suggestions by showing them and they incorporated them in the head-dress. By the end of the day I quite liked what they’d done.


What I found out the night before the festival was that Mr Wang had decided that I was going to wear the head-dress in the parade. I tried to refuse saying that I was a foreigner and shouldn’t get the honour but they wouldn’t listen to me.


Dawn the next day found me lining up with about 35 other girls, all wearing nothing but colourful head-dresses. In single file we slowly walked through the village, passed what I supposed they called the village green, to the beat of some very noisy Chinese music.

My head-dress was heavy and by the time that we’d got to the other end of the village I was happy to see some of the other girls taking theirs off.


Suddenly everything stopped, the music stopped and a man’s voice came out of the loudspeakers. Apparently I had won the competition for the best head-dress; or should I say Mr Wang’s money had won.

I was ushered over to where the man with the microphone was and all of a sudden I could hear English being spoken by the man with the microphone. I was pleased for that because it meant that I could refuse the award and they could award it to some other girl. However, he wouldn’t listen to me and I found myself being carried by 2 men, over to a big pedestal with a big cross on it.

Before I could say anything my arms and legs were lifted up and tied to a big wooden ‘X’.  Not understanding what was going on I looked around for Dong or Wu but they were nowhere to be seen.

I was carried back through the village, spread eagled on that cross. And it wasn’t quickly. Every few yards the bearers would stop and talk to some of the people stood at the sides of the road. Of course, everyone was staring at my pussy, some of them pointing to my jewellery. There was nothing that I could do other than hope that my clit ring and vibrator would soon take me passed the point of not caring.

Thankfully they did and lots of people must have seen my gushing pussy as I came lots of times before we got to the other end of the village. I doubt that any of the people would have heard my moans because there was way too much noise.


Back where it had all started someone took my head-dress off and the bearers left me leaning against a wall; still strapped to the cross.

About 10 minutes later some floats arrived and I was hauled up onto the front of the first float. I quickly realised that I was going to be displayed on the front of the front float as it crawled through the village.

Crawl was a very appropriate word because the floats were going so slow that people were walking all around, many walking close to me so that they could see the foreign girl with nipple and clit hood piercings and a little ring on her clit. I guessed that it was quite novel for them as I had yet to see another girl’s clit.


They also got to see me cumming and cumming and cumming. I’m sure that I passed out at one point because I suddenly realised that the people who were in in front of me looking back were all different from where they were a second ago.


Finally we got to the end of the route and things started to get less noisy. A man came up to me, looked at me, grinned and walked away. Seconds later he was there again but with a hosepipe in his hand.

The idea of being hosed down in public does not appeal to me but that time it felt really good. What’s more, the batteries in my vibe were getting flat so I was able to enjoy the water without distraction.

I was left to drip-dry for a few minutes (it was a warm day) before another man came and cut me down. I was then left to find my own way to wherever I wanted to go.

I chose to sit on a grassy bank for a while and must have dozed off.


When I woke I felt refreshed and happy. The village was still full of people all apparently enjoying themselves with quite a few people in fancy dress.

As I wandered around I saw lots of naked girls, some with adults, must mostly on their own or in groups.

I really did want to talk to them to find out what their lives were like, but there was no chance.



The Doctor
-------------
Just about every other day the doctor visited the factory and examined an average of 2 girls. Each time everyone would stop working and watch as the doctor gave those girls a very intimate examination.

I’m sure that some of them must have orgasmed while they were being probed and groped but only one of them actually got vocal and physical. It wasn’t as bad (or good) as Ryan tell me that I get, but it was certainly enough for the doctor to have to stop and wait for her to calm down.

With the cultural rules as they were I wondered if she’d get the job.



Dong’s Dong
---------------
One morning when I was in the shower I was visited by Dong. He promptly took his clothes off and stepped into the shower with me. All he said was that his mother was in the other shower.

I wondered if he was going to fuck me but he didn’t even get an erection. His penis was massive though and I wondered if it got even bigger when it got hard. I smiled when I thought about his name. Had his parents known that it was going to get that big when he grew up? Did they even know what the word ‘Dong’ meant in English?

Dong didn’t try anything on with me and he just showered leaving me pressed back against the wall watching him.


When I got to work I looked up the meaning of the Chinese name Dong. I was a bit disappointed to find that it meant ‘east’ or ‘winter’.


 
The girl’s slits
-----------------
By about the end of the second week I realised that I hadn’t seen one girl with anything sticking out between their lips; they were all just like big baby girls. At first I just assumed that it was a ‘Chinese thing’, but a bit later I wondered if all the girls were subjected to some form of female genital mutilation. I googled it and couldn’t find any evidence of it happening in China so I came to the conclusion that it’s just the way Chinese girls are; just like their flat butts.



Mr Wa
--------
This was the third week that I was there.

One morning when I was working in the factory’s office, Dong brought another man in and introduced him to me as Mr Wa, the man from their head office who was responsible for organising the cultural exchange at the China end.

We spent about an hour talking about how things were going and how I’d got used to the different cultural ways. As he was asking that I noticed that his eyes were looking at my chest, not my face. That made my nipples get harder and I saw a smile come to Mr Wa’s face.

I told him that it had been difficult for me having to be naked and to have to spread my legs letting everyone see my genitals.

“Ah yes,” Mr Wa said, “I hear that you have some unusual features down there. Can you show me please?”

My jaw nearly dropped. It didn’t help that my clit ring zapped me just at that moment; and that was on top of the fact that I was wearing my vibe that day, and it was purring away inside me.

No I didn’t cum.

“What, here, now?” I asked.

“Yes, get on the table and show me.”

I slowly stood up and moved to the stainless steel table. I looked at Mr Wa again and he just nodded.

Up I climbed and my legs instinctively opened wide revealing my very wet pussy.

Mr Wa proceeded to pull all my jewellery in different direction and when he pulled on my clit ring I lost it. I had a full-blown, intense orgasm right in front of him.

By then everyone in the office had stopped work and were staring at me.

As I calmed down Mr Wa continued his examination. I got a little after shock when he first touched my clit again but that was only on his was to putting a finger inside me.

As soon as he started that I remembered my vibe. Mr Wa smiled as he inserted another finger and they came out with my vibe between them.

If I hadn’t been so aroused I’m sure that I would have died of shame.

Mr Wa held up my vibe for everyone to see and most of the men started talking.

After a couple of seconds Mr Wa pushed my vibe back inside me and told me to get up. He then said something to one of the men there and he scurried off somewhere.

Inviting me to sit down again Mr Wa started telling me that their companies made many different products and that they sometimes found it difficult to find people to test some of the products before they were released to the buyers; and he wondered if I would help them whilst I was there.

Thinking that maybe he wanted me to test a new smart phone or something, I replied,

“Of course, if I can I will be happy to help you.”

Just after he’d thanked me for my co-operation the man who’s scurried out came back with a box that he put on the stainless steel table. Mr Wa got up again and went and opened the box.

I stood up and watched as he got out 6 different vibrators and lined them up on the table. My heart was pounding and my brain was in turmoil. This man had just asked me to test a load of vibrators and I had agreed. Had I been conned and did I want to now refuse? Could I even refuse after I’d already said that I would? And where did he want me to test those ‘things’?


I’m sure that my face was red as Mr Wa started talking.

“I will be here for the rest of today and tomorrow, I would like to try each one of these on you over that period; say one every two hours. I will tell Mr Wang what we will be doing so don’t worry about him. I have a few things to arrange then we will start in 1 hour.”

Fucking hell, what had I let myself in for? The next hour was my worst for years. My stomach was churning, my brain was in turmoil; my face was bright red and for some weird reason my pussy was gushing. My vibe was still purring but I couldn’t feel a thing.


One hour later Mr Wa and 2 other men came into the room. I stood up and looked at Mr Wa who pointed to the table. I jumped up and sat on the edge.

Mr Wa introduced the 2 men and told me that one was the operator and the other the quality control man. Neither of those 2 spoke any English.

As the operator unpacked one of the vibrators the quality control man started writing.


The operator gently pushed on my shoulder and I lay back. As I did so I automatically opened my legs. This wasn’t enough for the man and he held my ankles and lifted my legs then put my feet flat on tha table before pressing my knees as wide as they would go.

After looking at my jewellery for a few seconds he picked up the first vibe and just as it touched my clit Mr Wa spoke. The man stopped, put the vibrator down and pushed 2 fingers inside my pussy. Feeling around he got behind my vibe and pulled it out. He put in on the table in an open space so that everyone could see it.

[Vanessa]

Part 25 cont.

After looking at my jewellery for a few seconds he picked up the first vibe and just as it touched my clit Mr Wa spoke. The man stopped, put the vibrator down and pushed 2 fingers inside my pussy. Feeling around he got behind my vibe and pulled it out. He put in on the table in an open space so that everyone could see it.

I say everyone because all the workers had stopped working and were watching what was going on.

I could feel the vibrations coming from my vibe through the metal table and hoped that it wouldn’t vibrate across the table and fall off. I didn’t want it to get broken.

The first vibe was re-introduced to my pussy and the man got to work. I couldn’t see what he was doing but it felt good.

That man must be well practised at using vibrators on women because he was soo good; rubbing it around my clit, pressing on my clit and teasing my hole by just pushing it in just a little bit then bringing it out.


It didn’t take long for my first orgasm to arrive, me being as vocal and active as usual; but the man had only just got started. He continued teasing my clit and my hole and just as I was starting to cum again he thrust the vibrator deep inside me.

Orgasm number 2 over, the man kept going until I’d cum for a third time.

Thankfully, he stopped then and put the vibe back into its box. The QC man stopped writing and Mr Wa thanked me for my contribution.

I just lay there, legs still bent and wide open. After a couple of minutes I got up and went back to my desk. I was glad that I’d brought one of the little towels from the Wang’s house to put on my chair.

 
Ninety minutes later the doctor arrived, and shortly after that, 3 more potential employees.


Mr Wa saw them, looked at his watch, thought for a few seconds then went to see Mr Wang.


Right in the middle of the first girl being examined Dong came over and distracted me from watching the doctor invade the girl’s body.

“Tanya, as you can see, the need to examine potential employees has taken over the time allocated to test the new products. My father and Mr Wa have decided that the rest of the testing will take place tomorrow morning at an off-site location. I will take you there in the morning. My father’s leaving now so you can use his office to skype your boss if you like.”


I thanked Dong, finished what I was doing and went to use skype.


Dong was at the breakfast table when I got up the next morning. After assuming the position, being told to get up, having some breakfast; the 2 of us headed into the village.

We stooped at the ‘village green’ and Dong said that we must be a little early.

“I don’t understand Dong. Surely we need to go to the building where the testing will take place.”

“Actually Tanya, I’ve got you here under false pretences; well partially. Do you remember me telling you that showing any sign of sexual excitement is taboo in our culture and that the girl can be publically punished for it?”

“Yeees.”

“Well you have continued to show lots of sexual excitement, even to the point of affecting production; too many girls stopped working yesterday afternoon because of the noise you were making; so much noise from such small lungs. Anyway, my father has decided that you need to be taught a lesson.”

“But Dong, I explained that, and besides, wasn’t the whole purpose of yesterday’s test session to see how good the products are?”

“Well yes, but once my father has made a decision it is not reversible.”

Realising that I was trapped, I asked Dong what the punishment was.

“Well, in our society we try to humiliate the offender so much, in the area of their crime that they will not offend again. As your crime is showing too much sexual excitement we are going to combine the testing of the products with lots more stimulation; right here in this very public place. Within an hour this place will be full of people.”

“You can’t be serious Dong.”

“I’m sorry to say that I am. It’s my father’s decision. After your punishment everything will be forgiven and we will all make a fresh start.”

“Dong, I’m really sorry that I have offended your father. But isn’t there any alternative to this; I mean, you’re talking about humiliating me in the worst possible way; and the worst possible place?”

“That’s the whole idea Tanya. This type of punishment always works with the local girls so we expect it to work with you.”

“Please Dong, there must be another way.”

“No Tanya.”

Whilst we’d been talking I’d seen 6 men arrive carrying a stainless steel table like the ones at the factory only a bit smaller. On the table was a box and the men were in the process of taking ropes out of it and tying them to each corner of the table.

I started shaking as I realised that I was going to be tied to the table; right there in the public square and made to orgasm over and over for goodness know how long. I looked round and saw that some people were already stopping to see what was going on.

I nearly fainted but 4 of the men grabbed an arm or a leg each and before I could say anything I was getting tied down, spread eagled, onto the table.

As I nervously waited I looked round. A small crowd was gathering and Mr Wa, the QC guy arrived with another guy carrying the same box that I’d seen the previous day.

Mr Wa spoke and the man with the box got a package out and opened it. It was a vibrator that has the extra bit on it to tease your clit at the same time as it vibrates inside you.

Without using any lubrication, or checking to see if I had any natural lubrication, the man just switched it on and pushed it in.

My body was producing lube but I still gasped at the force at which the man pushed it in.

I didn’t want to orgasm in front of all those people but I had no choice in the matter. As my arousal rose I just hoped that once I was up there I’d stay there until it was all over; or better still, I’d pass out and not remember most of it.

I remember the third vibrator going in after about my fourth orgasm, but after that it was all a foggy haze – thankfully; and I think that I passed-out twice.

The next thing that I remember was Dong sitting me up and giving me a bottle of water. I felt totally ashamed and humiliated as I looked round and saw that there were still a few people standing around looking at me. What must they have thought of me?


The walk back to the house was slow and painful and I went straight to bed. I looked at my clock and worked out that I’d been on that table for about 5 hours; no wonder I was totally knackered.


Next morning Mr Wong was there when I went for breakfast and as I assumed the position Mr Wong smiled at me and quickly waved me up. He spoke more to me that morning than he had all the previous 3 weeks. I guessed that they really did forgive people after they’d been punished.

I was glad that I hadn’t put my vibe in that morning and I had a quiet day at the factory; although that night my fingers were busy.


The day after that I put my vibrator in before going to work and it, and my little clit ring, gave me 4 orgasms in the office before the batteries went flat. The only difference that day was that somehow I managed to keep quiet (just) as I came.
 


The School Visit
-------------------
During the middle of the second week at breakfast one morning, Wu told me that we’d be going to the local senior high school so that I could tell those that were taking English, a bit about England. I was a little concerned because I imagined a school with hundreds of kids. I assumed that there would be some girls there but I didn’t know if they’d be naked or not. Would I be the only naked girl there?

I assumed not as Wu didn’t say anything about me putting any clothes on. He also didn’t say anything about where the school was; or how we’d be getting there.

When we went out of the front door the man with the motorcycle was there waiting for us. When he saw us he started it and got on, Wu told me to get on and I had to lift my leg over. It was way too late to worry about Wu seeing my pussy so I just did it. Wu got on behind me, squeezing me between the 2 of them. I put my hands round the driver’s waist and Wu put his arms outside mine and round to rest on top of my tiny tits.

Off we went, and about 30 minutes later we arrived in the next village and then a big, old school.

Wu took me into the school and to an office where he spoke to a man (probably the headmaster – if they have those there) in Chinese; he man looking me up and down, but not talking to me.

Then it was to a classroom. Going in I saw about 30 kids who I guessed to be about 16 or 17. About 25 of the kids were boys and the girls were sat at the back. Because of the design of the desks I could see that the girls were naked too. That fact helped me relax a bit.

Okay, the boys were used to looking at naked girls at school but that didn’t stop them staring at me. I never saw one of them looking at my face.


The male teacher said something in Chinese and then in English. He welcomed me there then asked me my name. After I’d told him he spoke to the class and told them that they could ask me anything they wanted to know about England.

I had a little panic attack, wondering how good their English was, what they’d ask and would I be able to answer; but I needn’t have worried. The teacher had done a good job because I could understand just about everything they were asking and none of it was difficult; except when they started asking about football teams.


After about 30 minutes one of the boys asked me what that was between my legs. I had a little panic attack again, not knowing if he was asking about my clit hood barbell, my little clit ring, or the fact that my clit was sticking out between my lips (I still hadn’t seen a Chinese girl with anything other than just a slit).

I decided to go for the clit hood barbell and just told them what it was and that a lot of English girls had piercings there.

Thankfully the questions went back to things like education, politics and football.


Wu later told me that I’d been talking for over an hour. Thinking back I realised that not one of the girls had asked me a question. When I asked Wu why that was he told me that it ‘wasn’t their place.’


As we rode back to the house with Wu’s hands on my tiny tits again, I thought about how hard it was being a girl in China.



The factory – again
-----------------------
I hadn’t realised that there were 2 workrooms in the factory until a couple of days after my total humiliation in the village. When I got to work that day Dong asked me if I’d seen the assembly room yet. When I said that I didn’t even know they had one, Dong took me down there.

I was expecting a similar start of work procedure to the first workroom that I’d been in but this was different. There were no showers; only the duct tape.

It was Dong who put that on me before he took me into the room. It was a bit like the first room but the naked girls were working alongside 3 straight conveyor belts. As the product slowly went along a girl would add the next component; and so on until the last girl packed them into boxes.

I nearly laughed when I saw that 1 of the lines was assembling and packing vibrators. 


Dong walked round with me and agreed with me that it was a lot simpler than the main workroom. He asked me if I wanted to have another look round the main workroom. My initial reaction was ‘no way’ but when I opened my mouth out came,

“Well, some of the tasks were quite complicated; maybe I should go in there for another half day.”

“A good idea Tanya, you do realise that you’ll have t go through the same procedure at the start of the day don’t you? And we don’t want you getting into more trouble do we?”

“Err, yes and no,” I replied; “I’ll do my best not to upset anyone.”

“Good. Maybe I should look after you in there; then I’ll be able to explain the more complex tasks to you.”

“Yes, I think that would be good idea. Thank you.”


Why had I said that? I’d just invited Dong to put his fingers in my holes and maybe to shave my pussy. What was wrong with me?

Then another thought hit me,

“If it hadn’t been Dong the first time; who had it been?”


As we left the assembly room Dong took the duct tape off when we left the assembly room as well.


The next morning saw Dong shaking my leg to wake me up again. As usual, I was on top of the covers with the toothbrush charger between my legs. Neither Dong, nor Wu, ever said anything about that and I wondered what they must think.


I walked with Dong and Wu to the factory and we were early because there were no girls stood outside the door. Dong and Wu left me, presumably to go and get changed, and when the other girls arrived they all appeared to be talking about me. They were pointing at me and laughing. I guessed that they’d all heard about my punishment.


The door opened and in we went. I was nervous even though I knew what was going to happen; and happen it did. The man even shaved me, why hadn’t I got up earlier and shaved myself? I didn’t know if the man was Dong or someone else; he didn’t say a word and the masks covered too much of his head.


I did cum but I managed to control it; probably something to do with the fact that quite a few of the girls were all staring at me; probably waiting for me to make a spectacle of myself again.


I had to wait inside the workroom again but Dong eventually arrived and asked me which workstations I needed to understand better. I quickly looked round trying to remember which operation was the most complex.

Fortunately I managed to pick one where the girl looked like she was really concentrating. We stood and watched her as Dong explained what all the little bits that she was putting on the circuit board were. I even managed to ask a couple of question that sounded a bit technical. Dong didn’t say that I was being stupid and answered me with something (in English) that I didn’t understand; probably something about electronics.


I picked another couple of workstations and Dong went through the details again. Then I told him that I was okay with the rest and Dong told me that he’d be able to put me through the exit procedure because he’d have to get changed as well.

When we got into the room with the 5 tables I asked Dong it was really necessary because he’d been with me all the time (not quite true) but Dong insisted and I had to get up on the table while he removed the duct tape and gave me a full cavity search.

I did manage to avoid cumming again.



Shopping
-----------
When my vibe batteries went flat I made a special effort to go to the shops after work; not that I’d found many. With my purse in my hand containing my Yuan I wandered around the village looking for shops that might sell batteries; and anything else that I might fancy. I hadn’t really been expecting much so I wasn’t disappointed.

One problem was that I didn’t know what I was expected to do if I went into a shop and there were some men there. I assumed that I’d be expected to assume the position but I wasn’t sure. I should have asked Dong or Wu but I wanted to do this on my own.

When I found a shop that looked like it might sell batteries I stood outside and watched for ages. Finally I saw a naked girl go in and I followed her in. The girl assumed the position so I did as well.

It was a male shop assistant and he ignored us until he was ready to serve us; then he said something in Chinese and the other girl got up, so I did.


Communication was difficult but I managed to get the batteries that I wanted, and looking at the money that I got back, those batteries were quite cheap.


After that I wanted to look in another couple of shops but I chickened out when I didn’t see any other naked girls going in.   



The skype calls
------------------
During my second skype call to my boss I asked him how Grace and the 2 men were getting on. Tim told me that Grace was okay but she’d been terribly shocked when she’d also been told that she’d have to be naked all the time. She was coping but looking forward to going home. Tim had asked her if she wanted to go home early but she’s said that she’d stick it out.

When Tim asked me how I was getting on I told him that I was okay.

Once during the call I had to go back to my desk to get some papers and I just stood up, went and got them then sat back down again. It was only when we started talking again that I remembered that I was naked. My boss had got another look at my pussy and had been able to see my tiny tits all the time. I wondered if he was recording the video conversation.

When I asked Tim if Grace was using video and audio, or just audio; Tim told me that she too had just decided to ignore that fact that he could see her naked.


By the time I left China I was so used to Tim seeing me naked that I never even thought about it.


I was missing Ryan tons and I wanted to show him my pussy with me playing with it but the angle of Mr Wang’s webcam was all wrong so we had to settle for him just watching my arm move up and down as I rubbed. He told me that he could easily imagine the rest.

On my fourth skype call to Ryan I told him about Mr Wa and the vibrator testing he laughed and asked me if I remembered what he sometimes says to me when I’m wearing my Ben Wa balls and I get close to cumming. I thought for a second or so then said,

“Cum for Mr Wa.”

Then he asked me if Mr Wa had a brother called Ben.

We both laughed and I realised that I’d never be able to wear my Ben Wa balls again without thinking about the Mr Wa that I’d met, and those vibrators.


I didn’t tell my boss or Ryan about my ‘punishment’. I thought that I’d save that for Ryan when I got home.



Leaving China
-----------------
I was so happy when my month was up; I couldn’t wait to get back to Ryan; but at the same time I’d enjoyed my time there. Okay, I’d been horribly humiliated when I’d been punished, but when I look back on it, what a way to get punished. I’m sure that lots of girls would have loved to go through it. I think that in a weird way I’d enjoyed it as well.

Anyway, I didn’t have any packing to do because I’d never unpacked my case. When I was saying farewell to everyone Dong told me that he’d get my case and bags. When he arrived with them Dong told me that my toilet bag was already in my case.

I was already sat on the motorcycle when I remembered about my clothes. After being without them for a month I just told the man to go. I was still naked as I walked into the little airport.

I opened my case to get a top and a skirt out and discovered that my case was fuller than when I arrived. Delving down in amongst my clothes I found 6 different vibrators. I smiled as I thought that Dong must have done it.

As I closed my case then put my clothes on, I discretely slipped my vibe into my pussy, I wanted something to keep me happy during the flights.



Gale and the 2 guys were waiting for me at Beijing airport. I dropped my case and ran up to Gale and gave her a big hug. I really wanted to talk to Gale but I didn’t want the 2 guys to hear about my naked exploits; or hers.


Thankfully I remembered to switch my remote vibe off before the long flight back to England.


On the flight back one of the guys was so excited when he said that where he’d been he’d seen lots of naked girls walking about. That really pissed-off the other guy who asked if we’d seen any.

Both Gale and I blushed a bit and we both said that we’d had. Then he said,

“So did either of you 2 have to get naked?”

Gale looked at me and I looked at her; and we both said,

“No way.”


Ryan was waiting for me at the airport and after a long hug and kiss with him lifting me up to his height (I think that my butt was on display but I didn’t care), we rushed home and to bed.



Back in England – a sort of epilogue
-------------------
Ryan didn’t wait until I’d had a shower; instead he joined me and soaped me all over; taking a long time between my legs.

When we woke up the next morning I told him all the things that I hadn’t told him during the skype calls. We had to have a couple of breaks while I took care of his raging hard-ons. One came whist I was telling him about the stainless steel tables and another one came as I told him about my ‘punishment’. It was like he was imagining me having a cavity search and then by me being tied to the table and tormented so much that I passed out.


A few days after we got back to work we had to give a presentation about our time in China to the rest of the staff. Thankfully the subject of naked girls didn’t come up.


Two weeks after I got back to England I was at work and had to give a presentation. I went to the conference room about an hour before to check the projector was working and I was surprised to see Mr Chang there, on his own, working on his laptop. I don’t know if it was instinct or just my desire to show some respect for him, but I immediately dropped down and assumed the position. Okay, I wasn’t naked but my short skirt rode way up and my bald pussy was on full display. When Mr Chang looked up, then down, he saw me, smiled and got up. Walking round to stand between my legs, then looking down at my spread pussy (it was very wet because I’d got one of my vibes purring away inside me), Mr Chang said,

“Very impressive and very respectful young lady; I heard that you had a good time on your exchange visit; Mr Wong was quite impressed at how quickly you adapted to our culture. He also told me all about your jewellery, although I have to confess that I’d seen some of it a few times before, especially what I can see right now. Pleased as I am to see you down there, there is no need to do that here in England Tanya. Please get up and resume whatever you were going to do.”

I got up and pulled my skirt down to where it should have been then said,

“Thank you sir; I believe that all young people should show respect to their elders and superiors. I hope to be able to continue showing that respect to all of your countrymen. And yes, I did learn a lot on my visit and I would be grateful if you would thank Mr Wang and his family the next time that you speak to them.” 


A few days later my boss called me into his office and I walked in and went and stood at the front of his desk.

“Mr Chang;” my boss said, “You appear to have made quite an impression on him and he has asked me to give you this.”

My face went a bit red as my boss passed a gift wrapped box about the size of a football, to me.

“Can I open it?” I asked.

“Of course you can; it’s yours.”

I un-wrapped and opened it and found another, little box in the top. I was both surprised and embarrassed to see a little golden coloured ring. I immediately knew what it was, which was why my face went bright red.

“Very nice Tanya, but it looks a little small for your fingers.”

“Err yes, it’s not for my finger, it’s err for err my err clitoris.”

“Oh ….. okay; and what’s this about some position that all the Chinese girls have to get into when they go into a room where a man is? You didn’t tell me about that during our skype calls.”

“Err no sir, sorry sir, it’s quite embarrassing really, but you’re right, I should have told you. It’s not all women; it’s only the unmarried ones. Didn’t Mr Chang tell you what it was?”

“No he didn’t; he suggested that I ask you to show me; and stop calling me ‘sir’, you know what my name is.”

“Show you…. What, here, now?”

“Yes Tanya, why not, it doesn’t involve you standing on your head or something stupid like that does it?”

“No, it’s not silly; it’s more submissive and respectful; and very embarrassing.”

“Come on then, show me.”

Well, he did ask; so I did. As expected, my skirt ended up round my waist and my bald, wet pussy was right there for him to gawk at.


Looking up at him I said,

“It’s normally done when the girl is total naked, do you want me to take my clothes off and get back down here?”

“Well, that sounds like a wonderful idea;” my boss said as he stood up and came round his desk and stood by my knees, “but I don’t think that you should be doing that here; all sorts of HR issues and what about your boyfriend? I’m sure that he wouldn’t be too happy.”

“Oh don’t worry about Ryan, he’s always trying to get me to take my clothes off wherever we go; but I guess that you’re right about HR. Maybe you should get Mr Chang to talk to HR with a view of getting some of the Chinese cultural ways implemented here. Our clients list is getting overrun with Chinese companies.”

“Hmm; a good idea, but for now I think that you should get up.


Tim didn’t ask me what else was in the box from Mr Chang which was a good job. Back at my desk I opened the box again and had a quick look. In there was a remote control for the clit ring and some more vibrators. I quickly closed the box and put it under my desk, but I did take out the leaflet with the remote control.

Reading it I discovered that Mr Chang had given me the deluxe version of the clit ring. It has a battery with a lot longer life and is programmable so that you can have ‘off’ periods (ahhh, peaceful sleep at last); and vary the intensity and frequency of the zaps. I had to laugh as I thought about Ryan playing with that control.


Then I thought about how Ryan would get my old one off and the new one on. 


Three months after I got back from China I got home one evening to find a stainless steel table in the back garden. It’s not as big as the ones in China but it has ‘D’ rings welded all around the underneath of the top. I have to admit that I got quite wet looking at it and imagining me tied down to it, in various positions, and Ryan tormenting my pussy.